《Alpha Instinct》


 Chapter 1

    As the author, I highly recommend reading the prologue in Volume 0 for a brief introduction to the world and key terms. It''s a quick read that sets the stage for the story, but it''s up to you. Enjoy!


    ________________________________________


    Spring 2, Year 189, New Era, Gothia City, Country of Dunkel, Fros continent.


    The sun was already setting on the city of Gothia; it had been an ordinary day, normal like any other. The merchants began closing their stalls at the adventurers'' fair.


    Leonard had just finished a temporary job at one of the stalls when a very kind lady thanked him.


    "Thank you, dear Leo. Here are some copper coins for your effort."


    Leonard paused, catching his breath. With a weary sigh, he used his sleeves to wipe the sweat from his brow. A grimace flickered across his face as the rough fabric brushed against his skin.


    He took the coins and nodded thankfully to the lady as he left.


    "What a tough day..." Leo complained to himself.


    Behind him the lady yelled, "Come back early tomorrow, dear. That striking face makes me money."


    "Beauty opens doors... they say..." Leo thought. He had a faint smile on his face, but a deep sadness lingered in his eyes.


    Walking through the streets of Gothia, he noticed some people staring at him, given his striking features. His skin was of light peach tone. His straight, medium-length black hair often obscured his light blue, icy-colored eyes.


    Leo sighed, the sound lost in the murmur of the fair. Another day, another temporary job that barely paid for the stale bread he ate for breakfast.


    He observed the people passing: families laughing, friends chatting, couples holding hands. A sad smile touched his lips, and he sighed again.


    He helped whenever he could, a gentle smile for the flower lady, a nod to the baker. But at the end of the day, he returned to his empty room, the indifference enveloping him like a cloak. Deep down, living or dying seemed meaningless. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon returning to his boarding house in the city''s suburbs, he came across a large cart laden with furs. An old man and his helper were still loading it, but he noticed that all the weight was leaning to the right; its wheel was precarious and was about to topple the whole cart onto the old stallkeeper.


    Instinctively, all his robotic and sad aura disappeared; his eyes were determined. "Oh shit��!"


    His legs tensed abruptly, a predator''s coil and a tunnel of blur formed, focusing only on the cart. He moved in a blast of wind. "Whoosh"


    He covered 60 meters in less than three seconds, arriving at the cart just in time to support it.


    "Watch out! It''s gonna tip!" Leo shouted as he supported the cart with his back.


    The old man looked at Leo in astonishment, not understanding where, how, or why this young man had appeared so quickly.


    The helper who was loading the cart with the old man spotted the danger. Seeing the enormous effort Leo was making to keep the cart upright, he swiftly pulled the old man away from the hazard.


    A second later, the right wheel cracked and broke, and the entire load collapsed onto Leo, burying him under the pelts.


    The cart''s horses reared and neighed loudly, creating utter chaos.


    The old man and his helper rushed to rescue Leo from under the heavy load. When they found him, Leo blinked, disoriented for a split second before managing a strained smile.


    "Does Gramps wish to die? What the hell was that?" He spoke loudly while pushing off the items that buried him.


    "Good heavens! Are you alright? Get out of there and let us check if you are hurt!" The old man seemed very worried.


    "I''m fine, Gramps, just be a little more careful." Leo got to his feet, brushing the dust off his clothes and stepping out of the mess.


    They were carrying many kinds of pelts on that cart, leirion spoils, used to craft armor, clothing, and utensils. Leirions, after all, provided the finest materials, so it was a valuable and heavy load indeed.


    "Here, young man, as a token of my gratitude for saving my life, please accept this leirion''s pelt. It''s not the most valuable, but it''s incredibly useful and versatile��" He handed him a folded pelt. "I''m sure you''ll find a purpose for it."


    The old man presented a wolf pelt��a lycanthrope''s hide, to be exact.


    Leo looked at the leather. His heart pounded with anxiety in his silence, and a sharp headache throbbed through his temples. Leo dropped to his knees abruptly, gasping for air.


    "Good heavens, are you okay, kid? I knew something was wrong! Doctor! Get a doctor here!" His face was a mask of panic, waving his arms wildly.


    The helper tried supporting Leo to prevent him from falling, but Leo pushed him away and stood up on his own. It took him a few seconds to regain his composure; he shook his head twice forcefully and blinked a few times.


    "I''m fine, old man��don''t worry. I was just exhausted before, that''s all."


    Leo turned and walked away, leaving the old man and his helper staring after him, their faces a mixture of bewilderment and worry.


    "What was that just now? These flashes... why can''t I recall anything?" He wondered, still feeling lightheaded as he walked.


    He arrived in the suburbs and went up to his boarding room. He was spent, worn out from a full day of work, the incident with the old man, and now these troubling thoughts.


    Leo washed in the basin outside before collapsing onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling, thinking about the lycanthrope pelt the old man offered him.


    His head was a mess. After much contemplation, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Even without blankets, the chill of the wee hours didn''t bother him. The hard, uncomfortable straw mattress didn''t matter to him that night.


    He was completely numb in his dreams��nightmares that tormented him whenever he experienced such memory flashes.


    Sounds of agony could be heard a few meters away from that hostel room. His dreams were not just any dreams. Leo was inert in nightmares that many would call hell itself. Pieces of people flew amid screams; howls of leirions congregated into a dissonant hymn; the slaughter imposed a blood-tinged air.


    As he cautiously peered out the window, a leirion werewolf with white fur noticed a sweet scent of fear emanating from the room and fixed its gaze on him.


    Leo ran to the corner of the room and huddled, trying his best to hold back tears against a ravenous despair. Suddenly a hand grabbed his arm, pulling him hard, and an urgent scream echoed in his mind, a subtle demand.


    "Run!"

 Chapter 2

    Leonard woke up in a fright. His forehead was sweating cold.


    "This again? Damn it... looks like I can''t run away anymore." He thought as he got out of bed.


    He walked to a sink in the corner of the room. While wiping the sweat from his face, he caught his reflection in the shard of a mirror leaning against the sink''s edge, losing himself in disjointed thoughts for a brief moment.


    Afterwards, Leo made his way to the bedroom window, where the moonlight cast a warm glow.


    "This just won''t stop haunting me." He whispered to himself.


    Leo felt he couldn''t keep running from these recurring mental flashes. He decided to make a concerted effort to make it clear that night.


    He stood by the window, gazing up at the four moons. He touched the ELEV on his nape, the faint numbness a constant reminder of his Neumond status��all he knew of his origins. He held a golden pendant, which hid a portrait within��a silent promise of a past he couldn''t recall.


    Leo sat down in front of the window and absorbed himself in meditation, trying to relieve his stress, when he unknowingly activated his ELEV. A surge of energy coursed through him, unlocking doors in his mind he thought were sealed forever.


    ***


    Fifteen years ago, Leo and his family were living in the small village of Besen, north of Gothia.


    Besen was unique, built atop Lake Zafir on a massive pillar-supported platform. Two bridges connected the village to the mainland: one to the west and another to the north.


    All village gatherings and events took place on this platform. Its guard was made up of ordinary soldiers, as they had not awakened any Neumond for the village''s defense.


    Besen was a remote village that lived on fishing and agriculture. Small caravans occasionally passed through. There was little to no monster presence, and most were killed off by traps.


    As Leo''s memories of the village surfaced, a terrible headache pressed upon him, forcing more memories to the forefront of his mind.


    It was a sunny day with a refreshing breeze in the village, something quite rare and valuable for the residents. It commonly rained and had hot weather in the region.


    Everyone knew each other in the village, and disagreements were rare.


    Leo was always with Mia, his best friend. He also harbored feelings for her, though he never dared to confess them.


    Mia had long, straight red hair at the roots that curled at the ends. Her green eyes looked like tiny jade stones under the fluorescent light, and her skin was pale white with small freckles dusting her delicate nose.


    Mia''s enchanting smile, graced with delicate dimples, held the power to mesmerize all who beheld her beauty. Despite only being ten years old, she possessed a beauty that many said belonged to the little goddess of Dunkel.


    Leo was always fixing the bangs that fell over Mia''s face, which hid one of her eyes, making her look timid. Mia always smiled shyly, called him annoying, and messed up his hair as punishment


    Today, however, Mia was acting quite differently than usual and invited Leo to walk in the chaff fields outside the village. Guards yelled after them while they were leaving. Leo and Mia laughed a lot as they got distant from the village.


    Mia sat down on a pile of straw, and as the breeze blew, her hair danced in the wind. She gently tucked it behind her ear, her gaze meeting Leo''s. It was the most perfect vision he had ever had of her.


    His heart raced, a shiver ran down his spine, and his palms broke a sweat. Leo gently approached and sat beside her, offering her sandwiches he pulled out of his backpack.


    "Mi... Mimi, would you like one?" Leo asked hesitantly, offering her the sandwiches.


    "Looks good!" she replied energetically.


    Leo occasionally got carried away and addressed Mia as "Mimi." She thought it was cute. To thank him, she nicknamed him "Kori" after the color of his eyes, which meant ice in the ancestor language.


    "I wanted to thank you, Kori." Mia said thoughtfully.


    "Uh... Err... you don''t have to..." he replied, embarrassed.


    "It''s not about the sandwiches, silly!" Mia smiled.


    "Huh? What is going on?" Leo said, confused.


    "You know, Kori, when you came to me, I was so lonely. Everyone in the village was always afraid and respectful because of my family''s status. I always lived in complete isolation." Mia''s face was pale with a sad expression.


    Unsure of what to say, Leo simply smiled and remained silent. He didn''t understand why the other children avoided her. To him, it was a sin to wrong such a sweet and kind girl.


    But the fact is, Mia was the chief''s daughter, and her mother had been banished from the nobility of a big city to take over the place.


    "I have never known what it is like to have a true friend or companion, but you saved me from a life of sadness and isolation." Mia stated.


    A heavy silence fell between them. Mia felt a big lump in her throat.


    "And?" Leo asked, his gaze fixed on his feet.


    "I will be eternally grateful! Because of you, I can finally laugh without feeling guilty about the past. You''ve colored my life." Mia concluded with a huge smile on her face and eyes full of tears.


    "Mimi... sometimes you feel so old," Leo said, perplexed.


    He looked at Mia, at her bright smile. He reached out and fixed her bangs, like he always did. "I''ll take care of you!" The words were out before he could stop them, a promise made


    A peculiar, somewhat unsettling silence enveloped the space as Mia gazed at Leo, her heart fluttering with a mix of surprise and unspoken feelings. After all, she was always the one who took care of him.


    "And this... is... for you!" He handed her a poorly made brown paper bag with a decorated straw ribbon sealing the opening.


    "Uhm!! I hope what you said is a promise!" she retorted to his first comment.


    Leo nodded, smiling at her.


    "What is it, Kori?" Mia said, looking at him clumsily offering the package.


    "It wasn''t supposed to be for now, but you''re so..." Once more, a heavy silence fell between them.


    "Oh! A plushie! How cute...! " Tears welled up in Mia''s eyes. "I''ll call him Lenny! And hey, don''t forget! A promise is a debt!" she said in an affirmative tone as she wiped her face.


    "Uh-huh!" He nodded in agreement.


    That afternoon passed quickly. Leo and Mia returned to the village knowing they would be scolded. However, the time they spent together was so unique that neither of them cared about the punishments.


    Mia was so happy with her gift that she didn''t even care about her safety.


    Upon arriving home, Leo endured a resounding lecture from his mother about the dangers outside the village, but his mind was elsewhere. His mind always returned to Mia''s smile, and he wondered if she was being scolded too.


    After the long talk, his mother simply hugged him, saying that he needed to be more careful and that he was her reason for living. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mother said a phrase that he would never forget for the rest of his life: Wisdom is to comprehend, not understand.


    "Isn''t it the same, Mom?" Leo sounded confused.


    "To understand is to know, to read, to hear, to acquire knowledge. To comprehend is to know more than that knowledge, but also the circumstances to which they are applied, and more yet, to better judge when to apply them. So I beg you, son, be a comprehensive person," she replied while caressing his face.


    As night fell, Leo was preparing his bath when a deafening boom echoed from the north, shaking the entire village. The sound reverberated through the floor, rattling the windows. It was so loud that people thought the platform was falling.


    Whistles began to blow in every direction, and the great bell used as an invasion alarm clanged loudly in the watchtower, but it was too late. All records indicate that the invasion that day was completely unprecedented.


    From the tower, a horrifying sight unfolded: Beyond the bridge, a sea of werewolf leirions encircled the entire village. They were a mass of fur and teeth, a terrifying wave crashing against the village. An almost inaudible voice left the lungs of the tower guard after ringing the bell, uttering a hopeless cry.


    "May the Gods of Humbra have mercy on us."


    Seconds later, a one-ton rock smashed through the tower, obliterating the guard and shattering everything in its path.

 Chapter 3 “No Way Out”

    The leirions surged across the north bridge, outstripping the guards'' attempts to cut it down. They were a large pack of lycanthropes, Trasgorian in origin, the most feared of all such hunting beasts. In mere seconds, the bridge was theirs.


    Though some lycanthropes were ensnared in traps, many more broke through, with still more arriving.


    The guards fought desperately to defend the bridge, but the sheer number of invaders was overwhelming��ten lycans for every guard in the village.


    The lycans'' claws, some eight to ten centimeters long, could slice through steel like cardboard. Some towered ten feet tall, their ferocious attacks sending fragments of flesh and limbs scattering like a butcher flinging scraps.


    The guards were swiftly overwhelmed, and despair gripped the village. Once the alarm was raised about the north bridge''s fall, the western guards immediately cut their ropes, destroying their bridge.


    These guards hadn''t anticipated such a swift and brutal invasion. The possibility of the north blockade falling so quickly hadn''t even crossed their minds, and in doing so, they inadvertently sealed off the village''s only safe escape.


    The platform became a slaughterhouse with no way out. Leaping into Lake Zafir was practically suicidal. The fall was over twenty meters to a death field of jagged rocks below. Besen''s pillars weren''t deadlier natural barriers now, but their damnation.


    Those caught in the open were instantly subjected to a ruthless attack. Screams of pain and despair echoed through the village, intensifying. The central area became a bloodbath, littered with human remains��a truly miserable scene.


    A sudden silence descended upon the village after only a few minutes of the invasion. All those caught outside their homes had met their end. The lycans began sniffing the air with frenzied intensity, howling at Humbra''s moons.


    One by one, the houses were breached. Each crashing door was followed by fleeting screams, then an unsettling silence.


    Leo was in his room, his mind racing with a sickening dread. Where were his parents? What had become of them? Should he try to find them? And Mia, was she safe? Each question was a hammer blow against his already crumbling resolve.


    The sounds of splintering doors, howls, and screams pulled him back to his senses. He cautiously rose and peered through a narrow gap between the wooden planks of his window.


    A massive lycanthrope, five meters tall with white fur, stood feeding on a woman''s head. The sight stole Leo''s breath, his stomach churning. A choked gasp escaped his lips.


    The alpha lycan looked directly at Leo at that very instant, dropping the head and turning toward the house. Leo''s father, Noah, was in the living room, his face grim, a kitchen knife clutched in his hand, ready to defend his family and buy them time to escape.


    As the lycanthrope smashed through the door, a sweeping slash of its claws obliterated everything in the room. The blow cleaved Noah in two, his body falling in a gruesome heap amidst the shattered dining table and chairs.


    Leo recoiled, a silent scream trapped in his throat. He staggered back, his legs trembling, and fell into the corner of his room. He was paralyzed by fear. He couldn''t think nor even breathe. The stench of raw and metallic blood filled the air, choking him.


    Seconds before the leirion burst into his room, a hand grabbed his arm, pulling him from his terrified trance.


    "Run, my son...!" Leah, Leo''s mother, whispered through tears.


    They both jumped out the bedroom window and fled blindly. The albino lycan gave chase, along with two others nearby. They had covered about 40 yards when Leah spotted a water reservoir built beneath the platform, hoping to find shelter within.


    Leah quickly helped Leo into the compartment. The heavy, thundering footsteps grew closer. As Leah positioned herself in the reservoir''s small opening, a peculiar chill ran down her spine, followed by a sharp pain in her right leg that rapidly intensified.


    The lycanthrope had reached her. With a predatory leap, it savagely tore off Leah''s right leg.


    In retaliation, Leah mustered her remaining strength and punched the lycan in the snout with such force that a sonic boom echoed through the village. BANG! The impact sent it flying backwards fourteen meters, crashing into a nearby warehouse.


    "A Neumond?" the alpha lycan thought, its snout throbbing with pain.


    The other two smaller lycans that were accompanying the alpha felt the reverberation of Leah''s blow and scurried in fear.


    While most lycans were driven by instinct, some evolved leirions��alphas, chieftains, and other mystical creatures��retained a degree of intelligence.


    With some time bought, the mother and son hid in the elevator. Their combined weight snapped the rope, sending them plummeting to the bottom of the cylindrical reservoir, but they were lucky that day. The well was nearly empty, with only a few inches of water due to the lack of rain and constant use.


    Leo''s gaze locked onto his mother''s wound. Blood pulsed from the ragged stump where her leg had been, staining the muddy water a sickening crimson. Bone gleamed white amidst the mangled mess of flesh.


    Despite the well''s depth, the high moons of Humbra cast a faint twilight glow inside.


    "Son, I need you... to... to help me," Leah said through gritted teeth, forcing a smile.


    Leo nodded, tears streaming down his face.


    "You have to be strong, my little prince! Can you do that for me?" She asked, her voice strained but her gaze warm.


    Leo swallowed hard, his throat tight with unshed tears. He knelt beside his mother, who leaned against the reservoir wall. He knew she had given everything to save him. He owed her this.


    "Cut a strip from your... shirt... a thin one, please, baby." Leah requested.


    Leo hesitated for a moment, his gaze fixed on the tattered remains of his shirt, before he ripped a long strip of cloth from the worn fabric.


    "Now�� I need you... to be strong! You are my prince... Tie it with all... all your strength around mom''s leg. Please��" Leah''s strength was fading as she spoke.


    Leo''s hands trembled as he looked at his mother''s mangled leg, the raw bone gleaming in the dim light. Bile rose in his throat, but he forced it down. He would be brave for her, but he was just a child.


    "Courage, son... I... I don''t have much time. Mom will help you��!" Leah pleaded.


    For a boy of ten years old, it was an intolerable nightmare. His father was gone, the village was a tomb, and Mia�� he couldn''t begin to think about it.


    All he knew was that he had to be strong; his mother needed him. The lycanthropes'' snarls and howls echoed above them, terrorizing them with their reminder of the danger they were in. He had to endure.


    Leo took the strip of cloth and, with trembling hands, carefully wrapped it around his mother''s leg as she whimpered in pain. She instructed him to tighten it with all his strength on a count of three.


    "One... two... three... AHHHRG!" Leah cried out in agony as both tightened the tourniquet.


    Leah had lost a lot of blood and was exhausted. She pulled Leo close, hugging him tightly, her body shaking. They remained silent in the dark well in the cold night.


    Gradually, the lycans'' howls faded, leaving only a heavy silence and a crushing sadness. Leah knew she didn''t have much time; her wound was too severe.


    "Son, listen..." Leah said, her gaze full of love.


    "Yes, Mom."


    "What I''m going to tell you is very serious, so listen carefully."


    "Okay��" Leo confirmed cautiously.


    "Soon Mom will go to meet Dad." Leah was interrupted.


    "NO! No, Mom�� I don''t wanna be alone!" Leo implored. His voice cracked with despair.


    He was the smartest boy in the village, had studied since he was very young, and fully understood the situation, but he didn''t want his mother to confirm it.


    "There is no other way, my son. Mom has lost too much blood, and there''s no way for us to get out of here."


    She looked up at the narrow opening, a faint circle of moonlight far above. Leah knew the walls were solid wood, and the reservoir was cylindrical; climbing fifteen meters to the top without help would be impossible for Leo.


    They could attempt to break through the reservoir''s bottom and escape into the lake. The drop was only four or five meters. However, she lacked the strength to break through the solid wooden floor. It was impossible.


    They were trapped�� condemned and trapped. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 4

    Dawn finally broke.


    Hours had passed agonizingly slow. Leo had been trying to climb for hours, but he couldn''t scale more than two meters, for the walls were smooth and covered in mud. It was truly impossible without help.


    "Baby, talk to me a little to distract me. It''s getting very cold," Leah whispered to Leo, her body wracked with shivers.


    Leo stared at his mother��she was deathly pale, her lips tinged purple, and dark circles had formed under her eyes. He knew somehow that she was slipping away.


    "Mom? Are you okay?" Leo asked, worried, his voice barely an audible whisper.


    "I am okay. I just need to rest a little... Tell me, how are you and Mia?" Leah managed to whisper.


    "Mom, I made a promise to Mia. I said I would take care of her�� as soon as we get out of here, I''ll tell her everything. I hope she''s okay. I even gave her a plushie. Just some Dad''s tips," he said with a hint of embarrassment, trying to distract his mother.


    Leah''s heart ached for her son, for the innocence he had lost and for the burdens he now carried. She was deeply concerned about Leo, attempting to soothe and divert his attention. She knew this situation was a dead end.


    "That''s very good, Leo. Take good care of your friends and be a great man to your future wife. Always eat healthy food at the right times and in moderate amounts. Study as much as you can. I hope you get a good job, my son. Your father and I are proud of you. I bless you, my love." Tears streamed down Leah''s face.


    Her eyes fluttered, and for a moment, she wasn''t in the cold, dark well anymore. She saw a fleeting image: Leo, older, stronger, his eyes blazing with a fierce light. He was facing a creature of darkness, a golden pendant shining in his hand.


    Then the vision was gone. Leah had a vision��a premonition. Leo held aloft a familiar golden pendant, its surface gleaming with power in that quick glimpse. She knew she wouldn''t last much longer.


    "Mom..." He hugged her tightly.


    "Take this necklace." Leah weakly unclasped her necklace and pressed it into his hand. "Live, my baby; survive; be strong. I... love... you... forev��" Leah''s voice faded away while her hand fell down with no resistance.


    "Mom...? Mom! I LOVE YOU TOO!! MOM!!! Don''t leave me here alone! Wake up, Mom! I promise to be a better son and never leave the village again! LEAH!!!"


    His cries were raw and desperate, echoing in the confined space of the well. He clung to her lifeless body. His chest was heaving, trying to find air through his sobs.


    For hours, Leo wept over his mother''s body, embracing her and reminiscing about how she had been a devoted, hardworking, and caring mother.


    He recalled how she would do his laundry and, even amidst her own work, would stop just to give him a little treat. He remembered her helping him with his schoolwork, always with a smile and unwavering patience. Leah gave her love to Leo with everything that she could have.


    He vowed that he would survive at any cost; it was his duty, a reciprocal act of gratitude. His mind had shattered on that fateful day. He had lost his parents and everyone he knew, and he was still trapped in that abyss.


    The days passed, one after another. Leo had lost all hope; he no longer knew how long he had been in that pit with his mother. His mind was clouded; hunger gnawed at him, and despair filled his thoughts. To survive, he drank the rainwater that was collected at the bottom.


    The water, unfortunately, was not clean all the time. He would try to drain it to renew when the rain offered a fresh supply. Eventually, he grew numb to the difficult conditions.


    Many days had passed��only the gods knew how many. The hunger was overwhelming for Leo, a boy of just 10 years old. When he was on the verge of fainting from starvation, he made a difficult choice to survive, remembering his promise to his beloved mother.


    He spotted a small lizard skittering along the wall. He lunged, trapping it with his hand. He stared at the creature for a long moment, his stomach churning, then, with a grimace, he ate it. He felt so nauseous but could clench his jaw and persevered to survive.


    Leo''s spirit was deeply wounded, but he prayed to the Seven Gods of Humbra every night before sleeping, like his mom taught him, seeking strength and hope.


    Leo had already considered smashing his head into the solid wood until he passed out and died there. He had tried countless times to climb out without success and had screamed until his voice faded into a hoarse whisper.


    In the end, he just wanted to be with his mother. He missed her, and her body being there only made everything worse��it would be better to just leave.


    As his last tears fell and he prepared for suicide, when faint voices mingled with the rain that had returned that day.


    "People?" Leo wondered, confused. He wondered if it was just a figment of his imagination.


    He chose to shout��it couldn''t hurt; it was just one more of the tens of thousands of attempts he made day after day.


    "Help��!" Leo tried to yell, but he was very weak, lacking strength. "Someone�� please�� save�� me��!" He tried with his last bit of energy, but there was no breath left in his lungs.


    ________________________________________________


    After 14 days without communication, the rescue guard and reinforcements, along with caravans, had arrived at the village of Besen. Due to the intensity of the massacre, the neighboring city of Gothia had been slow to realize what had happened. The time it took to rebuild a bridge was excessive in those flooded areas with ravines around Lake Zafir.


    "Captain Roland! We''re arriving!" shouted the coachman.


    "My God, it was a massacre." Roland whispered, his gaze sweeping over the ravaged village, his face grim.


    "Captain, it looks like we''re in hell," said one of the guards.


    "Everyone, search everything! Look for any signs of life!" Roland bellowed.


    Roland got out of the wagon and commanded the guards, who followed in a line. Everyone was working their hardest, gathering the bodies and trying to identify them to give them a proper burial.


    "Joshua! Get over here, help me with this jammed door!" one of the guards shouted.


    "Useless creature," replied the soldier Joshua. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Joshua and other guards were trying to open one of the house doors to retrieve some of the bodies. As they heaved, the splintered wood groaned in protest. When they finally managed to open the door, a distinct sound crossed his mind. Joshua looked towards the sound��


    He heard the sound of wind, raindrops, the steps of war boots��ordinary sounds.


    "Joshua! This one''s heavy; help me! Stop dozing off!" A soldier shouted.


    Joshua turned to the soldier and grumbled, "What a crappy job!"


    The soldiers searched the houses and recovered all the bodies, beginning a simple cleanup and organization to begin the burial soon. The soldiers began working on organizing the objects that were scattered throughout the village.


    While carrying a bucket that was in the way, Joshua again heard a sound behind him. He stopped, looked, and saw rain, wind, boots... He then realized that his work was almost over.


    The soldiers managed to identify most of the bodies and buried them in a plain near the road as a sign of respect, with a memorial.


    Roland prepared his wagon with the important items and shouted for the guards to line up; the battalion was about to depart. He ran through the battalion, checking if everything was in order. When he reached the last man in line and saw that everything was okay, he ordered the march back.


    Roland then turned back to the village of Besen and, with a bitter taste in his mouth, silently questioned why such an atrocity occurred. As he turned to follow the battalion, a metallic sound crossed his mind, and he looked again at the city. The rain blurred his vision, and fatigue clouded his mind.


    Roland then turned back to the battalion, which was already distant. The sound of rain, the leaves, the almost inaudible lake��a silence prevailed.


    A metallic sound crossed his mind again; Roland turned and looked at the city. Then the sound repeated. Roland now knew it wasn''t just fatigue.


    He had really heard something.

 Chapter 5

    Leo''s eyelids fluttered open, and he found himself on a stretcher, being carried away from the ruins of Besen by two soldiers.


    "Hmm... Where am I...?" He tried to sit up but felt nauseous as his head throbbed. He felt the world spin as he regained his memories of the terrible days before, causing his mind to reel. "Ahhh..." he grunted.


    He didn''t recognize the faces around him. Everything was a blur. Then he saw him. A sturdy man, his hand resting reassuringly on Leo''s arm, his uniquely designed helmet glinting in the dawn light. Their gazes locked, and Leo''s heart pounded. A spark of recognition lit the man''s eyes, along with a flicker of hope.


    Roland remained at Leo''s side, desperate to ask him what happened, but he could see the boy was in no condition to talk.


    "Easy there, lad. We''re the good guys. We pulled you out of that pit. You''re safe now. You can trust us. Rest." Roland said softly, his voice rough with exhaustion but tinged with a strange mix of relief and sorrow.


    Leo closed his eyes, the knot of tension in his stomach loosening slightly. Safe... for now, at least. But the images, the screams, still echoed in his mind.


    He remained lost in thought, the weight of what he''d been through slowly receding, granting him a sliver of respite. Fear and death had haunted him for days.


    A question persistently gnawed at him, forcing its way to the forefront. He had to know. A deep longing rose within: He needed to know if his mother''s body had been found. He yearned to honor her memory; to say a final, heartbreaking farewell.


    But his voice was hoarse, his body ravaged by hunger and fatigue, yet he desperately tried to convey his need to know about his mother.


    With trembling hands, Leo unclasped the golden necklace, his heart heavy with the grief he knew the portrait would evoke. He offered it to Roland.


    Intrigued, Roland accepted the pendant and scrutinized it. He carefully opened a tiny locket attached to the chain, revealing a miniature portrait of a young Leah in a beautiful gown.


    Roland''s face drained of color as he recognized the woman in the portrait. After a moment, he regained his composure, but his gaze, as it snapped back to Leo, was filled with a complex mix of emotions: pity, guilt, and a flicker of fear.


    "Where did you get this pendant, lad?" Roland demanded, his voice strained, his eyes searching Leo''s for answers.


    Leo strained to speak, his voice barely a whisper: "My mother... she gave it to me before... before it all happened."


    "Halt!" Captain Roland roared, his voice cutting through the somber air. The two stretcher-bearers halted abruptly.


    Roland quickly instructed two guards, who were stationed a short distance away, to wrap Leah''s body in a shroud or any available cloth, stipulating that under no circumstances should the body be exposed. He watched them for a moment, his jaw clenched, then turned back to Leo, his expression unreadable. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s badly decomposed. She and the boy deserve some dignity," he explained quietly to the departing guards, more to himself than to them.


    Roland returned to those carrying Leo, kneeling beside the stretcher. He lowered his voice, almost to a whisper. He leaned in, his gaze intense. "What you''ve heard here stays here. I presume you value your lives and the well-being of your families. Forget everything."


    His words, though soft, carried the weight of a mountain, a silent threat that hung heavy in the air.


    Turning his attention back to Leo, he continued, "Listen carefully, son. We need your testimony. In light of your miraculous survival, we will ensure your mother receives a burial near the tranquil trees of Mount Lichtwelt��the most peaceful resting place she could have. It''s a place reserved for heroes, and your mother... she was a hero."


    Leo, his throat tight with unshed tears, could only manage a small nod.


    Once he was settled in the wagon, they were ready to depart. The weight of his recent experiences pressed down on him like an unbearable burden, threatening to crush his spirit.


    A persistent wave of dizziness threatened to overwhelm him, and yet, even as he lay there, drifting in and out of consciousness, he watched the passing scenery blur by.


    Soon, he spotted the graves of the villagers lining the edge of the lake ravine, about fifteen meters from the road.


    The soldiers had created simple memorials of stacked stones, marking each grave with a small six-pointed wooden star. To further identify the deceased, they had placed personal belongings found with each victim beside their respective stars.


    A single, fragile thought flickered in Leo''s mind: "I did it, Mother..." But it was quickly extinguished by a fresh wave of agony. He saw his father''s grave, and on it, Noah''s familiar straw hat impaled on the wooden marker.


    Two graves away, the soldiers carefully surrounded a small grave with stones. Beside the wooden star lay a battered plushie, and the only thought that crossed Leo''s mind was...


    "Lenny"...!


    A numbing cold spread through Leo''s chest, the world fading away, reality dissolving into a dreamlike haze. One question echoed in his mind.


    "Why?"


    Standing beside Leo, Roland suddenly noticed a faint, rhythmic pulse of light emanating from the boy''s nape.


    "A late awakening?" Roland thought, his heart pounding with sudden, inexplicable apprehension.


    _____________________________________________


    Leo regained consciousness, sitting on his blanket in front of the window. The room was small, dimly lit but clean. The air smelled of stale sweat, dust, and something else... something faint but sickeningly familiar: the coppery tang of blood. It clung to his clothes, to his skin...


    Though not truly there, it was a phantom reminder of the horrors he had witnessed.


    Fragments of his past flickered: faces, screams, his mom''s suffering and death, the deep of the reservoir. Mia''s plushie beside a small grave. His father''s hat...


    Fury boiled up, twisting his gut, demanding release.


    Dawn had broken. His head throbbed, but the pain was nothing compared to the fire inside him; a new resolve hardened within him, born of rage. He shook, trying to contain the storm.


    He was looking at the pendant, trying to control himself with his mother''s portrait.


    But he could not.


    The usually mechanical and somber Leonard was gradually being consumed by anger.


    He wanted to scream; to destroy everything. But only a whisper escaped through his lips:


    "Bastards��!" His almost inaudible voice trembled while he clenched a fist.

 Chapter 6

    After subsiding a bit of his rage, Leo resolved to go to the Guild House and become an Equalizer��those who hunted and subdued the leirions.


    But there was a problem: only Neumonds��at least, the ones who were willing to walk on the edge��could become Equalizers, and Leo had never been one to take risks or live an adventurous life.


    And Leonard had always been a peaceful person, but he could no longer restrain his hatred for the leirions.


    He needed to move, to act, to do something. Exiting his room, a modest space in a boarding house within the poorest neighborhood, his eyes were drawn to the imposing ramparts of Gothia, rising in the distance.


    "Gothia... Ahhh..." Leonard sighed. "Here we go, to the Guild House." He whispered to himself.


    Gothia��the third-largest city in Dunkel was considered a safe haven��a refuge compared to the vulnerable villages scattered across the land, like Besen. And like Besen, these villages could never grow as large without the towering walls found only in big cities.


    Leonard envisioned Gothia''s map, tracing his route to the Guild House.


    Gothia consists of three concentric circles shaped around an ancient hill.


    He resided in the lowest circle, a decaying slum of sparse fields where only the poor dwelled in wooden and straw huts, huddled along narrow, winding alleys.


    Leonard observed a distinct change in the environment as he entered the middle circle.


    He passed through a familiar alley, having worked in this part of the city before.


    The buildings there were made of clay, cement, and gleaming marble, reflecting the differing wealth and social status.


    A little bit further, Leonard waved to a lady he used to work with. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are you, Leo?" Her smile diminished as her gaze dropped from his face to his clothes.


    "I''m fine, Mrs. Marta; I''m doing well," he said, returning to his musings.


    "Poor handsome guy..." She whispered to herself, but Leo still heard.


    Leo looked at his worn tunic. Its rough fabric was a stark contrast to the fine garments of the passersby.


    "I still feel anxious here," Leo thought. The ever-present social divisions made him feel constantly judged.


    "Here is the home of my last employers; I don''t think I''ll ever miss this life." He thought.


    Prosperous farmers, influential merchants, and the city guard, those who could afford it, occupied the middle circle.


    Leonard passed by a huge sign that read "Bachelors'' Alley." This alley was the dream of every single man, with luxurious single rooms and many inns and bars.


    A few minutes passed until he reached the vibrant heart of Gothia''s commerce, which appeared in his sight.


    "Finally... " Leo looked around. Merchants and street artists populated the streets, while a bard played a catchy melody on his flute.


    Anchored in the central square was the magnificent Guild House��an imposing structure adorned with gold leaf and a private garden.


    "WOW... it''s huge..." Leo''s jaw dropped as he came face to face with the immense structure in that bustling square.


    There also was the highest circle, but Leonard didn''t care. Royals, nobles, and military officers lived in the smallest of the three districts. White affluent homes with ornate sculptures and lush gardens.


    Leo had received a stipend of three silver coins each month when was young. Where it came from was an enigma, but it allowed him to pursue his studies.


    Upon reaching adulthood, Leo stopped receiving financial support and had to fend for himself, though he could only pay rent and buy dry bread.


    From the start, Leo had to earn his living on the streets, saving whatever he could in case of an unexpected emergency, secreting it in a small pouch he always kept on his person.


    Leo learned that every major city had a Guild House, managed by the local government. These establishments aided the Neumonds against the leirions, allowing them to sell soul stones and various spoils from their hunts.


    Stepping into the central hall, Leo was enthralled by its immense interior. White and red banners hung from the rafters, while stained-glass windows depicted knights locked in combat with fearsome beasts. The furniture was rustic yet refined, crafted from polished wood, and massive marble pillars supported the vaulted ceiling.


    A special mural on the ceiling portrayed the three Primordials: Lyra, Lauv, and Libby; a bolt of lightning amidst the chaos of battle.


    "Whoa, that''s sick..." Leonard thought.


    The polished marble floor mirrored the entire scene while Leonard stepped further. Circular tables draped with white cloths provided space for discussions between counselors and Neumonds. At the far end, a service counter with ornate cast-iron grilles separated clients from attendants, and a small chest was provided for transactions.


    The place was neither bustling nor empty. Leo counted around fourteen attendants in matching upscale uniforms and about twenty Neumonds, based on their weaponry and combat attire.


    A woman in her mid-20s approached, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. Her hair was pulled back into a tight bun to highlight the straight lines on her face.


    "Are you... lost? May I help you?" She asked, a subtle emphasis on the "lost" word.


    "I''m not lost," Leo replied, his voice even and steady. "I''m here for the Guild House entrance exam."


    "Sir," she said, her tone dripping with condescension, "are you quite sure? Do you comprehend that affluence and Neumond blood are prerequisites for consideration?"


    She paused, her eyes raking him from head to toe.


    "A lack of either simply makes your presence here... inappropriate," she finished pointedly.


    "Don''t you really know how to be cordial?" Leo hated being prejudged. "The AD-MIS-SION EX-AM, please?" He emphasized the syllables strongly.


    "Follow me, please." She shrugged. "My name is Silica, spelled like the sand. I will be your hostess today, sir. Could you show me the money? It''s 30 silver coins for admission." She said as she walked through the hall.


    Silica was a pretty formal woman. Her height was average; she had black eyes, black hair, a slender body, and a common face. She wore a light green silk dress that was tight enough to show her curves, had a sexy walk, and a strong personality.


    "Here." Leo thrust the money at her, his expression a clear indication of his displeasure.


    "Thank you, Mr....?" she asked, a subtle lift of her eyebrow.


    "Leonard. Leo will do."


    "Mr. Leonard," she said smoothly, "the Guild Houses are entrusted with the care of the Neumonds��a burgeoning branch of humanity��and thus, we safeguard the future of all mankind. Any questions you''d like to ask?"


    "I''m good," Leo mumbled with a shrug.


    "As you wish." Silica turned and began to ascend a grand staircase.


    "The testing chambers are up on the second floor," she announced over her shoulder, proceeding to explain the testing procedures as she walked.


    "The test consists of three stages: capacity, energy, and potential. Upon completion, we''ll analyze your results and inform you of your status."


    Leo simply nodded.


    "Let''s hope your test isn''t a complete failure," Silica said with a tight smile.


    "A failure? I am a Neumond," Leo retorted.


    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean much. Some barely manage to achieve the senior officer rank. They lack the strength to hunt monsters on their own."


    A heavy silence hung between them until they reached the testing room on the second floor.


    "ELEV proof, now. Show me." She demanded.


    "Here." Leonard turned back a little to show her.


    "Your ELEV seems to be pulsing. Do you know why that is?" She inquired, probing for information.


    "Something about a late awakening..." Leo guessed.


    "A late awakening? I''ve never heard of such a thing. Perhaps you''re simply defective." She concluded.


    "Is everyone here as charming as you are?" He replied sarcastically.


    It''s common knowledge that Neumonds awaken during childhood. Usually between the ages of four and six. At that time their cognitive abilities begin to solidify alongside the development of their personality and emotional traits.


    "You''re over twenty years old?" she inquired.


    "Yes..."


    "Your lowest stats should exceed twelve, and your highest should be about twenty. Don''t worry; even if they''re all around twelve, you can still secure a good role as a sergeant or battalion captain."


    "I will become an Equalizer, no matter the cost," Leo stated firmly.


    "Alright, Mr. Future Equalizer," she said with a hint of irony. "Please take a seat in that chair. I''ll retrieve the assessment device."


    Silica retrieved a magical box and unlocked it with a specialized key. From within, she produced a magical device with a small mana-infused crystal display. Using a mana brush, she inscribed Leo''s name onto the device''s base; the inscription promptly vanished as the device activated.


    "Relax; it won''t hurt, but you need to focus," Silica instructed.


    She positioned the device on the back of Leo''s neck, activating his ELEV. A tingling sensation and warmth radiated from the base of his neck, and the air around him shimmered faintly. Arcane symbols appeared on the crystal screen, but within seconds, it cracked, and the device stopped working.


    "Did something go wrong?" Silica wondered aloud, considering possible causes.


    "Could the device have run out of mana?" An ELEV reading typically took thirty to forty seconds.


    "I''ll fetch a newer model, one designed by the Magic Tower. It''s far more sensitive. Please wait here, Mr. Leo." Silica disappeared through a door marked "Special Storage."


    Three minutes elapsed.


    "Let''s try this again, Mr. Leo."


    "Okay��" Leo replied calmly as always.


    She reactivated the device, and this time, an intense, alternating yellow and white light revealed his ELEV. Leo felt a surge of energy, a feeling of suppressed power yearning to be unleashed. His nape became numb, and for a few seconds, his mind went blank.


    Thirty seconds later, it emitted a sharp beep, signaling the completion of the reading.


    "Wow��!" Leonard shook his head, feeling lightheaded.


    "I''ll retrieve your profile. One moment, Mr. Leo," she said, ignoring him.


    Leo felt a surge of curiosity about his abilities. He hadn''t felt such joy in ages. His once dull existence had become too familiar. Everything was about to change in ways he never imagined. A life of risks and adventure.


    Silica returned and handed him his status and Guild House membership card.


    Doubt clouded Leo''s eyes as he searched for answers within, but his mind offered nothing. He met Silica''s gaze and found her just as incredulous.


    A wave of anxiety washed over Leo; he felt isolated, possibly unique, but the question died on his lips; he wasn''t brave enough to ask.


    Silica remained frozen.

 Chapter 7

    Leo stared at the card.


    ____________________________


    Profile Stats / Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Leonard


    Surname: Winston


    Rank: Iron


    ��Strength: 4


    ��Agility: 6


    ��Cognition: 5


    ��Constitution: 5


    ��Mentality: 6


    Characteristic: ��Divergent��


    -Unable to track battle traces-


    -Affinity synthesis ��error�� detected-


    ____________________________


    Leo stared at the results sheet, utterly bewildered. Nothing made sense; it contradicted everything Silica had told him. He wordlessly extended the card towards her, his eyes wide with a mixture of confusion and desperation, expressing a clear plea for an explanation.


    "What the...?" Leo exclaimed, taking the card.


    Silica''s usual composure faltered for the first time. "Don''t pin this on me. I am just as perplexed as you are."


    "Are you sure?" Leo was devastated and spoke in an almost inaudible voice.


    "Until now, I have never witnessed anything like it. Your readings are comparable to a Neumond child of six. Right now, you''re barely any stronger than a baseline human. In all my six years working with the Guild, I''ve never seen anything like it." She didn''t believe the facts.


    "But... is it absolutely correct?" Leo stammered, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Absolutely, sir. I checked it three times myself," she asserted, though a hint of uncertainty lingered in her voice.


    "So... what now?" he asked, a note of despair creeping into his voice.


    "It''s plain and simple: As you are now, you''re screwed. There''s nothing you can do about it with these stats." She offered a dismissive shrug.


    Leo felt his legs weaken, and he leaned against the wall for support. His carefully constructed plans, his dreams of vengeance, all crumbled to dust. A common soldier? That was the last thing he''d imagined. He hadn''t even made it to the rank of a low officer.


    He swallowed hard, trying to regain control. He remembered his mother''s words, "Life is 10% what happens to you and 90% how you react to it." He forced a bittersweet smile, but the sadness in his eyes was undeniable.


    For a moment, he questioned why he kept going, trying, and even living. Then, the promise to his mother resurfaced in his mind��the desperate need to be worthy of surviving Besen when so many others, including his own parents, hadn''t.


    "Mr. Leo, perhaps I can help you..." Silica said softly, her condescending tone replaced by something akin to genuine concern, unexpectedly touched by his plight.


    "Yes?" he asked, a flicker of hope appearing in his eyes.


    "The Guild House gives new Neumonds a Starter Kit as a gift for their adventures; it''s not much, but it helps those who are starting out."


    "And what exactly is a starter kit?" He asked, a hint of skepticism in his voice.


    "A weapon of your choice, a backpack, and camping tools," she replied.


    "Yeah, this will help me a lot," he said, looking at her with a deadpan expression, "with making a barbecue in my yard." He gritted his teeth. "How do you expect me to face the world if I''m a loser?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m just trying to help." Her voice softened again. She shrank back but continued. "There''s one more thing, Mr. Leo."


    "You''re not telling me this comes with a clown suit, right?" Leo muttered through clenched teeth, his attempt at humor falling flat.


    "Mr. Leo, I''m serious. Please. You could take the growth potential assessment. It is not much, but it could provide a ray of hope," she said earnestly. She nibbled on her lower lip.


    "Or it might be the final straw," he remarked. "But maybe... maybe having absolutely nothing to lose is the driving force I need." A wry smile tugged at his lips as he sighed, a spark of defiance flickering in his eyes.


    "Great! Let''s do it, Mr. Leo!" Silica''s face lit up at his agreement, a genuine smile replacing her earlier formality.


    They exited the admissions testing room and walked a short distance to another chamber. This one felt different, more scientific. It was slightly larger, containing a steampunk treadmill alongside a peculiar magical contraption with numerous tubes connected to a central sphere and a mask dangling nearby.


    "That''s�� definitely weird��" Leo muttered, his eyes fixated on the strange machine as an uneasiness festered within S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silica explained, "This machine measures your metabolism, but the mages at the tower have discovered that it can also gauge your growth potential using mana signatures."


    Humbra''s philosophy defined two forms of cause and effect in Neumond assessments: potentiality and actuality. One determined where someone could potentially end up, while the other measured their current level of development.


    "Right�� but what do I have to do?" Leo asked, his apprehension growing.


    "Simply put on the breathing mask and walk on the treadmill for five minutes," Silica replied with a reassuring smile. She gestured towards the equipment.


    Leo remained hesitant, his gaze darting between the strange machine and Silica''s expectant face. But with no other options available, he resigned himself to the process.


    He climbed onto the treadmill and secured the mask over his face. The long tubes hissed softly as they connected to the strange device. He took off at a fast pace, his heart pounding in his chest. Silica pressed a lever, causing a series of glowing runes to appear around the machine, bathing the room in ethereal light.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Leo," Silica said. "This test is strictly confidential. Revealing the results is forbidden. It''s for your eyes only. I won''t even glance at them. I''ll hand you the results directly, sealed and untampered."


    Unable to voice his growing apprehension, Leo simply raised his shoulders in a silent "Why?"


    She didn''t need to explain. The answer was obvious. Imagine if others knew the full extent of your capabilities��envy, predatory investments, strategic manipulation, injustice, and even targeted harassment could follow. Such information was dangerous in the wrong hands.


    After five agonizing minutes had elapsed, Leo gradually decreased his pace until the machine whirred to a stop. He took off the mask, his breath coming in ragged gasps.


    Silica reached into the machine and pulled out a small, folded slip of paper, its edges slightly singed from the process. She passed it to Leo, her hand lingering for a moment as if she were reluctant to part with it.


    "Here''s your result. As you can see, it''s folded, so I honestly can''t see it," she said, her usual nonchalance faltering slightly.


    Leo took the paper with trembling hands and unfolded it to read:


    Growth Potential: ?


    "Holy sh��! Cough, cough!" Leo blurted out a genuine curse, then began coughing, his breath catching in his throat as he stared at the unbelievable pentagram.

 Chapter 8 “The Loser and the Dummy”

    Watching Leonard cough, Silica became worried. "Are you okay, Mr. Leonard? Maybe you need sugar water?"


    "Excuse me, I... I just choked; I''m okay..." he gasped, trying to regain his breath. "Could you tell me what the potential levels are?" He had to know. He had to understand what this meant.


    "You''re piquing my curiosity, Mr. Leo," Silica said with a sincere smile.


    Silica explained that the potential rankings ranged from F, E, D, C, B, A, S, to S+. Leo wrestled with the urge to ask what a pentagram ranking meant but restrained himself. Such a question would be exceedingly dangerous, and he suspected it was information beyond her knowledge.


    Leo decided to take a gamble. "Has there ever been a rating lower than F? Perhaps a G?" he ventured.


    "Never in the entire history of the Fros continent."


    "Anything higher than an S+?" This was the real question he wanted to ask.


    "There''s nothing cataloged beyond S+, at least not officially. However, since this is a purely private assessment, our records aren''t comprehensive. I can only offer information based on studies of those who have chosen to share their results," she concluded.


    Leo nodded in agreement.


    He felt a surge of hope, a thrill coursing through his veins. "This... this could be it. This could be the key to everything." Leo hid his elation, convinced that his result was something truly special��a glimmer of hope for his otherwise bleak stats.


    He thanked Silica for everything, and she offered him the chance to pick some weapons and a starter kit from the warehouse, which he readily accepted.


    Since Leo''s stats weren''t all clear, he couldn''t decide on a battle class��at least not yet. He chose two short swords and a survival kit along with a backpack.


    She also explained the Equalizer rankings: Iron > Bronze > Silver > Gold > Platinum > Titanium > Diamond. Advancing through the ranks depended on their accomplishments, spoils earned, reputation, and stats card. The requirements for advancement had to be checked at the Guild House, as market fluctuations occurred due to the inconsistent flow of Equalizers and spoils.


    As Silica escorted him to the door, she explained, "Mr. Leonard, you need to know that, first, Neumonds evolved through training, not solely by hunting leirions."


    Leo nodded.


    "Second: Focusing on weight training would improve strength. To enhance magic, practice with mana is necessary, while unique abilities could be improved simply by using them or meditating."


    "Should I lift some stones?" Leo played.


    "You? Not even a ton-rock." She replied coldly.


    Leonard shrugged.


    She continued, "Hunting leirions logically accelerated your growth significantly due to the combat experience, stress, and pushing the body to its limits." She stopped for a while and finished, "Anything else, Mr. Leonard?"


    "I''m good," Leo said in a bored tone.


    "Good, have a nice hunt, Mr. Leonard."


    He waved to her while exiting.


    And after all the preparations, Leo left the Guild House and headed towards the training grounds. He needed some basic instruction to fight, even if it came from the guards.


    The training grounds were close by, and since many novice Neumonds trained there, it was the most convenient option.


    His stomach growled�� He hadn''t eaten properly in days. To keep up his training plans, he needed to eat, so he used his pocket money��about 50 copper coins��to buy some bread. He saved the leftovers of the meal into his backpack.


    In Humbra, 100 copper coins were equivalent to 1 silver coin, 100 silver coins to 1 gold coin, and 100 gold coins to 1 platinum coin. A typical person''s daily expenses rarely exceeded one gold coin; average prices generally ranged from bronze to silver.


    Arriving at the training grounds, Leo felt self-conscious due to the many stronger people training there. He looked for a more secluded spot but couldn''t find one. So, he chose the first straw dummy he felt comfortable using.


    He dropped his backpack and drew his two swords. "Time to see what this pentagram potential is all about!" he thought, his heart racing with anticipation, a nervous energy buzzing beneath his skin.


    He gripped the hilts of his new swords, the leather cool against his palms. Leo charged forward, the sound of his swords meeting the dummy echoing through the training grounds, but it wasn''t a good strike.


    It was a dry, weird, and dull thud.


    He stumbled, his movements clumsy and uncoordinated. He felt a shiver run down his spine, even a brief urge to pee��it was an extremely clumsy display, an embarrassing sight to behold.


    Leo''s hands trembled with each swing, and his swords nearly flew from his grip. Within minutes, the others at the training grounds had nicknamed him the "dummy fairy" due to his light hits and awkward swings.


    He persisted until nightfall, continuing to strike the dummy without any technique, flow, or rhythm. By the end of the day, his arms were shaking and his hands were sore and blistered, but he remained focused.


    He believed that if he kept at it, his pentagram potential would somehow work wonders. He was sorely mistaken. Training without technique yields little benefit; it''s a waste of time. He might''ve been able to get somewhere, but not before he''d starve to death with no money. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leo persevered for three days, dedicating fourteen hours a day to his training with minimal breaks. At the end of the third night, a man with gray hair, but who wasn''t too old, came up to Leo and asked him.


    "What are you up to, lad?" The mysterious soldier walked closer.


    "Training! Argh��" Leo lunged at the dummy, his swords flashing, but the attack was poorly executed. He lost his balance and stumbled, falling to the ground with a grunt.


    "To me, it looks like you''re just beating up your knuckles and getting schooled by this dummy," the man grinned.


    Leo sprawled on the ground and felt a wave of frustration wash over him. He was tired, hungry, and his body ached.


    "What else can I do? I don''t have money for food, let alone a teacher," Leo sighed.


    "I can give you some pointers, lad. I''ve seen you here for three days straight, sweating it out. A lot of people would have quit already," the man said.


    "I''m broke. Forget about it," Leo shot back, avoiding the man''s gaze.


    "You don''t need to pay me. These are just some pointers from a tired old man." The man drew his great longsword from his back. "As it happens, we''re both swordsmen...".


    The man planted his right foot and masterfully pivoted. His sword traced a perfect, incredibly fast arc above his head, seeming to pass just by the dummy.


    A second later, the dummy split cleanly in two diagonally, like a hot knife through butter.


    "Holy cow! That''s incredibly strong!" Leo exclaimed, quickly sitting up, startled, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    The man let out a satisfying laugh as he sheathed his sword, then offered Leo a hand up.


    At that moment, Leo finally met the knight''s eyes, and a rush of doubt and anxiety filled his heart.

 Chapter 9

    Beside the doubt and anxiety, a comforting warmth filled Leo''s heart. Although he had seen him only once, long ago, he knew he would never forget his savior''s face now that his memories had returned.


    Roland, the knight with the stern countenance and gray hair that reached his ears, personified discipline and austerity. His eyes, cold and sharp like the blade he wielded, seldom revealed any emotion other than the unwavering determination of a seasoned warrior.


    Around sixty years old, he maintained a firm posture and the strength of a man in his prime, commanding respect with every step. Behind the impenetrable armor and stoic facade, he concealed a solitary heart, open only to those, like Leo, who earned his trust through perseverance and simplicity.


    "Ro-Roland��?" Leo asked, startled.


    "Oh! You remember! Hahaha!" Roland gave another hearty laugh.


    "My memories�� have just�� returned," Leo said.


    "That''s wonderful, lad! I never approached you after you lost your memory. I was afraid you''d remember that hellish day." Roland confessed.


    "And so as I did, I couldn''t run away from it anymore. It was difficult to keep living." Leo lowered his gaze. "But thank you for everything, Roland. You saved my life. I am eternally grateful," Leo said, extending his hand for a handshake.


    Roland just ignored the handshake and side-hugged Leo, saying, "We''ve still got a lot to talk about, but let''s just train for now!" and he laughed again. "I''m so glad you took the Neumond path."


    Roland was super cheerful and happy with Leo right then, totally different from how he remembered him that awful day many years ago. "What could''ve changed?" Leo wondered.


    "Three days ago, I was training my guys when I saw you show up. You looked like a ballerina with that dummy, lad! Hahaha!" Roland was cracking up.


    "Meh..." Leo''s face scrunched up in a funny way, a contortion of embarrassment and self-deprecation.


    "Look, lad, go home and get some rest. I''m gonna train you myself tomorrow!"


    "Why are you doing this for me, Mr. Roland?"


    "Everything has its time. Just take it when a senior''s offering you a hand," he said, turning around.


    "Yeah��" Leo said, but he still hadn''t really processed it. It all felt too good to be true.


    Roland waved goodbye to Leo over his shoulder as he walked off. Leo was alone again, lost in thought about the whole thing, when he heard some whispering that snapped him back to attention. Two guards were wrapping up their training and gossiping about what just happened.


    "Have you ever seen Bear Roland this happy before?"


    "Never. I even thought he was the devil''s right-hand man!"


    "Keep it down��you wanna die?"


    Leo thought, "So he''s not really like that... that''s weird. I better be careful."


    Leo then grabbed his stuff and headed back home.


    Daybreak arrived, and Leo was eager to hit the training grounds. He jumped out of bed, scarfed down a piece of hard bread, and washed it down with a big gulp of water. He grabbed his stuff and took off, feeling pretty pumped.


    When he arrived, everyone stared at Leo, whispering and laughing.


    "Oh! The dummy''s fairy is here."


    "Indeed, the little Wendy doesn''t give up." Lots of laughter in the background could be heard.


    Leo ignored them, his gaze fixed on his destination. He hung his head and kept walking to his dummy when a voice��like a huge thunderclap��boomed across the whole training grounds.


    "SILENCE!"


    Roland bellowed, activating his battle aura. A palpable, murderous intent emanated from him, and all who were not Neumonds kneeled before his might: the alpha wolf asserting dominance over his pack.


    "Return to training! Not another sound!" Roland commanded.


    In unison, all the guards present responded to their duty.


    "YES, SIR!"


    Given his position as captain, it stands to reason that Roland was a Neumond. It was a significant demonstration of strength for someone whose ELEV possessed the trait of physical enhancement.


    Roland approached Leo and was about to greet him with a handshake, but things did not proceed as he had intended.


    The training grounds were used not only by the guard but also by other Neumonds from the Guild House. There was a distinct tension between the army Neumonds and the Equalizers. They were not on good terms.


    The Equalizers considered the army Neumonds weak, given that they made up for their lack of power in a battalion, further demonstrating their incapability as individual warriors.


    Several of them disliked Roland''s display and were unimpressed by his battle aura, sharing unpleasant comments.


    "Who does that old gorilla think he is?" one of them said.


    "Don''t these army superiors have any respect for the Equalizers?" another added.


    "The weak never know their place," another muttered.


    Roland, also known as the Devil''s Arm, felt his blood boiling. The truth was that Roland was far from weak. His past was shrouded in mystery, and he certainly did not choose to be the army captain: He was placed there in order to be controlled.


    Roland changed the direction of his hand, reached over his shoulder, and drew his sword from his back.


    A sudden aura enveloped him. With a swift, upward motion, his sword produced a blade of energy. That energy cut across the ground for over 50 meters, carving a deep but narrow trench in its wake.


    He had not struck anyone physically, but he had psychologically shattered the confidence of the Equalizers present. It was a clear display of power that no one there could equal or even question.


    "Anything else?" Roland said calmly, his voice dangerously quiet.


    A chilling silence descended upon the training ground.


    "Good, very good, back to work!" he concluded. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to Leonard again.


    "Are you good, lad?" Roland asked.


    Leo stood as still as a statue, watching everything unfold in silence. He had never witnessed a Neumond display such combat skill before, and his world lit up in that moment.


    Somehow, Leo knew that Roland wasn''t trying to show himself: He was just protecting him from the ceaseless bullying.


    He could only nod, speechless, his heart still pounding from the display of power.


    A question lingered in his mind, causing a cold sweat to break out.


    "Is Roland really going to be my trainer?"

 Chapter 10

    Leo was sweating buckets, his muscles screaming in protest, as he tried to follow Roland''s instructions. His two short swords flashed through the air, but his movements were stiff and hesitant, lacking the fluidity of a seasoned swordsman.


    Roland stuck his greatsword in the ground and leaned on the pommel, watching him closely, as firm and unshakeable as an old oak tree.


    "Again," Roland said.


    Leo had lost count of how many times he''d done these drills over the past week. Roland was a tough teacher, as tough as they come. He was famous for a reason, and now Leo was finding out why.


    He felt like a clumsy child, his movements awkward and unrefined compared to the effortless grace of his teacher.


    "Focus, lad," Roland said, his voice resonating across the training grounds. "Swordsmanship is not simply brute strength. It needs to be as fluid and powerful as the mountain wind, unstoppable and focused."


    Leo, panting heavily, attempted a strike, but Roland swiftly corrected him. His blades were fast, but Roland, with his years of experience, read his movements and consistently anticipated the young apprentice''s mistakes.


    "Your stance," Roland corrected, his voice firm. "You are planted like a fragile shrub, ready to be uprooted by the slightest breeze, let alone an experienced opponent."


    He pointed the tip of his sword at Leo''s feet. "Imagine yourself with strong roots anchoring you to the earth. Maintain focus on your legs; they are your foundation. Strive to be a mighty oak, unyielding and powerful, not a delicate balsam fir."


    With the fluid grace of a predator, Roland swung, his greatsword whistling through the air like the wind, as the nearby leaves and branches danced in response.


    Even though it was a massive weapon, it flowed effortlessly in his hands, an extension of his own body.


    He moved back and forth, his greatsword a silver flash in the morning sun, the air humming with each swing.


    Leo tried to mirror him, but his movements were clumsy, his short swords trembling in his grip. He struggled to emulate Roland''s effortless flow, his own motions stiff and uncertain.


    "Better," Roland said, "but you still have a lot to learn. You need to be flexible like water, lad. Adapt. Flow with the movements; don''t fight against them. Water can be calm and still like a lake or raging like a waterfall. Find your rhythm, your own flow, but never stop moving."


    Roland stopped, his gaze dropping to the ground, where Leo''s shadow stretched long and distorted in the morning light.


    "Look, even your shadow moves with the sun," Roland said, his voice softer now. "Nothing in nature remains static. Swordsmanship is about movement, about embracing the flow of life itself."


    "But how can that be the same?" Leo asked, incredulous. "I use two shortswords, and you wield a greatsword. They''re completely different."


    "The fundamentals of swordsmanship are the same," Roland explained. "What differs is what you aspire to achieve through your swordsmanship. Even if your style is based on speed and agility, your stance must be firm, a solid anchor for your movements." sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard nodded.


    Roland continued, "Even if your attacks seem light, they must flow together, seeking the opening, the lethal point. The answer, lad, lies not just in how you move but in the fluidity, the control, and the stability of your movements."


    Leo agreed, trying to absorb each word, his mind struggling to grasp the deeper meaning.


    He looked down at his short swords, trying to see them not as mere weapons but as extensions of his own body��light as air, fluid as water, ready to move as he willed them.


    Leo took a deep breath, feeling the sun''s warmth on his skin, the solid earth beneath his feet, and the cool breeze against his face. He resolved to use all of it to his advantage. He would become one with his surroundings, like Roland said.


    Roland placed a hand on Leo''s shoulder, a surprisingly gentle touch for such a hardened warrior.


    "You have potential, lad. But potential is like a seed; it needs to be cultivated and nurtured with dedication and patience if it''s to grow into something strong. Continue practicing, keep pushing yourself, and one day you will flourish. I have no doubt."


    "First you put me through hell, and now you say something so kind?" Leo smiled��a genuine smile, the first one to truly reach his eyes in what felt like an eternity.


    In that instant, a spark of hope ignited within him, and he felt a profound connection with Roland, a sense of trust he hadn''t felt for anyone else since Besen.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Roland roared with laughter, sheathing his greatsword with a decisive clang. Before turning away, he clapped Leo on the back, a gesture of camaraderie that conveyed a powerful message.


    He stopped a short distance away and locked his gaze on Leo, his eyes piercing, searching.


    Leo, emboldened by Roland''s words and by the strange, exhilarating feeling that had bloomed within him during their spar, met his instructor''s intense gaze. His own eyes shone with newfound determination, a silent promise passing between them.


    He felt the weight of the analogy, the profound wisdom in Roland''s words, and a surge of resolve filled him.


    He was ready��ready to embrace the arduous journey ahead.


    One day, no matter how distant it seemed, he would become a warrior worthy of Roland''s faith. He would honor his teachings; he would seize the opportunities given to him; he would avenge those he had lost.


    A sudden understanding dawned on Leo. Swordsmanship wasn''t just fighting. It was like a dance, a fluid conversation between two bodies, two wills.


    He was starting to get it, starting to feel the rhythm.


    "I should stop overthinking and just let the movements flow." Leo decided to let the countless hours of practice take over, trusting his instincts.


    Roland sensed something coming and raised his greatsword, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. "Now this is the real deal," Roland said, his voice low and serious.


    "Don''t hold back. Attack me and remember everything I taught you. Blow like the wind, flow like water, and be firm like a tree," Roland shouted.


    "Be the dance itself," Leo whispered, more to himself than to Roland.


    A smile flickered across Roland''s lips, impressed.


    He observed a change in Leo, a new understanding in his eyes. "A dance, huh... Interesting. Has the kid finally found his path?" He thought to himself.


    Roland took his battle stance, his greatsword held ready. "Come!" he commanded, his voice ringing with challenge.


    Taking a deep breath, Leo drew his short swords. He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the weight of the blades in his hands, the cool air on his skin, and the solid ground beneath his feet.


    Then, opening his eyes, he took his first step, not as a clumsy novice but as a dancer stepping onto the stage.


    Following his epiphany, he moved with a newfound focus, his entire being committed fully to the action. It was as if a switch had been flipped within him.


    A tunnel of focus narrowed his vision. To Leo, time slowed, each movement, each breath, occurring with remarkable clarity and precision.


    He sprinted toward Roland, feeling a surge of energy, a latent power, coursing through his legs.


    He propelled forward, his short swords crossing in an X, aimed at Roland''s neck, targeting the jugular and aorta��acting purely on instinct, born from a desperate need to prove himself.


    Roland''s eyes widened, raising his greatsword at the last possible second and deflecting the attack with practiced ease.


    A metallic clang echoed loudly, drawing the attention of everyone present.


    Leo was thrown aside and rolled across the ground from the force of the impact. He was left breathless and bewildered. "Why did Roland wait until the last moment to block my attack?" He wondered, his mind racing.


    Roland stood motionless for a moment, processing what had just happened.


    He had seen something in that attack, something beyond mere skill or technique. It was as if the boy had momentarily transcended his limitations.


    He remembered Leo showing him his stats card��he''d never seen such weak stats in his life. So, what the heck just happened? He looked at Leo, his gaze intense, searching. His eyes burned with intensity.


    "Sorry, Mr. Roland, I got a little too into it," Leo said, trying to get up, but his legs wouldn''t work. He felt drained and exhausted, as if he had run a marathon.


    "What the heck was that?" Roland muttered, more to himself than to Leo.


    Leo just couldn''t understand it. To him, it felt like what he always did, just a little more focused this time.


    However, Roland was completely unaware of Leo''s ability to cover such a vast expanse and launch an attack in such a short amount of time.


    "What''s the secret behind that, lad?" Roland asked him, his voice low and serious.


    "I didn''t do anything more than what you already taught me, Mr. Roland," Leo said, rubbing his legs, trying to get the feeling back into them.


    "You got nothing else to tell me? You sure?" Roland held a stern gaze.


    Leo thought if he should trust Roland and tell him about his growth potential. Roland had been like a guardian angel to him so far, so he figured it was okay to tell him.


    Leo then took a small crumpled piece of Guild House magic paper out of his pocket and gave it to Roland, who opened the paper and read��


    "Growth Potential: ?."


    Roland''s gaze was burning, and his throat was a lump of anxiety.

 Chapter 11

    It got quiet between them��just the sound of other people training in the background. Roland gave the paper back to Leo, stuck his sword in the ground, and squatted next to him.


    "Does anyone else know about this?" Roland frowned, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Nope..."


    "Don''t tell anyone else about it. Burn that paper," he said quietly.


    Roland thought, "A pentagram potential? Was all that stuff he''d heard way back when true?" He was struggling to comprehend the situation.


    He looked at Leo''s chest and saw his mom''s pendant. A memory stirred within him��a face he hadn''t thought of in years.


    "Lad, we''re done for today��you can''t even get up," Roland said, checking on Leo. He had clearly overexerted himself, pushing his body beyond its limits.


    Some people were watching and talking about Leo''s performance. How had the guy gotten so much better in just ten days? He was still tiny compared to the other trainees��Neumonds who awakened when they were supposed to.


    However, what transpired was completely unexpected, even for those who were unaware of Leo''s statistics.


    Roland overheard several people commenting that small sparks emanated from Leo''s feet as he launched his attack.


    He wondered if it had been an optical illusion or perhaps the result of excessive friction. He couldn''t imagine any other explanation.


    "Beginning tomorrow, we will train in the Vulture Forest outside of Gothia. With your GHMC (Guild House Membership Card), we can leave the city. It will be much safer to train away from prying eyes. I will protect you there," Roland stated, formulating plans while considering the situation. He knew that Leo''s secret wouldn''t stay hidden for long.


    "Very well," Leo agreed, trusting Roland completely.


    Barely able to stand, he bid farewell to Roland and trudged toward home. As he walked, he pondered finally taking control of his life, yet a sense of danger accompanied it.


    The prevailing atmosphere he sensed today was one of distinct hostility��not from Roland but from the world around him. He felt like a deer, surrounded by unseen predators.


    Leo took a refreshing bath and relaxed for a while before deciding to go for a walk. Now that he had his GHMC, he could visit some places he couldn''t before.


    He put on his best clothes, even though they weren''t great, and left for the third district of Gothia��the fancy part of town.


    Leah had been buried on Mount Lichtwelt like Roland promised. It was a place where the outstanding and honorable found their final rest. Not everyone could go there, except for special events or if they had special permission.


    Leo went through the gates of the third district after the guards checked his ID. They told him to stay away from the main castle, but Leo said he was going to Mount Lichtwelt.


    When he got there, he was blown away by how beautiful it was. It was a huge garden of roses and flowers behind the main castle. Tons of decorations and marble tombs spanned the area.


    But it didn''t feel creepy at all, contrary to his initial thoughts��it really felt like a resting place in heaven.


    He wandered through the maze of tombs, reading the names and inscriptions of heroes, monarchs, and other notable figures. While walking, he imagined what they did in the past��what deeds earned them their resting place.


    After a while, he found Leah''s grave. There was just a small marble plaque on the ground, and it read: "Leah Winter��Mother, Heroine, may Lyra welcome you among the Seven Gods. �� She bravely passed away protecting Besen Village."


    "Winter? Who is Winter? My mom is Winston. Why did I lose my memories at that time?" He sighed, a thousand unanswered questions swirling in his mind.


    Leo found the inscription rather generic. He wished he could''ve given his mom a better tribute, but he was pleased she was buried with so many nobles and heroes.


    Gothia had given her proper respect for protecting the last survivor of Besen��Leo.


    After saying a quick prayer for his mom, Leo looked around and noticed that all the other tombs and headstones were not as well maintained as Leah''s.


    He thought, "Who in Gothia would take care of the grave of a woman who died in a small village miles away?"


    Putting that aside, he felt awful that he couldn''t even bring her a flower. Leo was totally broke and saving every penny just to eat, for he''d been training this whole time without working at all.


    "Sorry, Mom. I promise to bring you some lovely flowers next time," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.


    A soft breeze, carrying the scent of the surrounding flowers, blew across Mount Lichtwelt, blowing colorful petals that spun as they fell. The setting sun painted the sky orange, and in between, a sweet voice broke the silence:


    "Someone special to you?"


    Leo turned around, startled. He hadn''t noticed anyone else there.


    Standing before him was a girl, radiant in the fading sunlight. She donned a light battle outfit made of black leather that fit perfectly, showing off her slim and athletic build. Tribal designs, in a bright crimson red like dried blood, adorned the leather, telling stories of old traditions.


    The girl looked about eighteen or nineteen. Her black hair was partly up in a fancy bun, but some loose hairs framed her face. The rest of her hair draped down her back in a ponytail like a dark silk waterfall.


    Her face was small, and her nose was thin and cute, with a little upturn that made her look charming. Her red lips, small and full, were perfectly shaped. Her light brown eyes were big and almond-shaped, like women from the east, with thin, arched eyebrows that finished the picture.


    She gave a small smile when their eyes met, and a dimple popped out on her cheek.


    "Dimple...?" Leo said, as an inexplicable sense of recognition washed over him.


    "Hey?" She giggled, her voice like the tinkling of bells.


    "Oh, sorry�� I was just here." Leo''s mind went blank, his mind struggling to reconcile the beautiful stranger with the strange feeling of familiarity.


    "Yeah, you were there, so?" She teased him.


    Leo had never seen anyone so beautiful in his life. He was utterly hypnotized. He thought she was an angel of death since a beautiful garden in the middle of a graveyard had to mean something. Leo had high standards for beauty, but this girl was unreal.


    "Oh, well, just visiting my mom... but why were you back there?" Leo got himself together.


    "I''m here to visit my dad, that one right there." She pointed to a marble tomb a few meters away.


    "I see. Sorry for your loss," Leo said sadly.


    "It''s okay. It''s been a while," she said, thinking. "By the way, I was the one taking care of your mom''s grave."


    "But��why?" Leo asked, glancing at her dad''s grave, also well maintained.


    "See here? It says, ''May Lyra welcome you.'' Only really special people get to have the names of the three Primordials on their gravestones. I thought your mom deserved it."


    "Thanks, but I don''t think she was that big of a deal to others." Leo said, kind of sad.


    "Mount Lichtwelt never messes up... think about it," the girl said as she turned to go.


    "Wait, you didn''t tell me your name, please..." Leo asked cautiously.


    She turned back to him again, walking backward toward the exit, and said playfully.


    "My name''s Evelyn... Don''t forget it," she smiled, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "I won''t..." Leo said, confused. "Mine''s..."


    She cut him off.


    "Leonard..." Evelyn finished as she walked faster and disappeared, leaving Leo alone in the twilight with more questions than answers.


    "What? How did she��?" Leo stood there dumbfounded, unable to comprehend anything.


    That day, Evelyn had approached him like a gentle kitten��charming and disarming, but her words left a lingering sting.


    S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 12

    Leo headed towards Gothia''s southern gate, his mind preoccupied with a multitude of concerns. He urgently needed money; he was eager to improve his swordsmanship, and he couldn''t stop thinking about Evelyn.


    How could someone like him, lacking in strength, possibly survive in such a harsh world? At the moment, Leo''s mind was a chaotic jumble.


    "Halt there, citizen! State your purpose for leaving," one of the gatekeepers called out, bringing him back to the present.


    "Equalizer, Iron Rank," Leo said, showing his GHMC.


    "Ah, my apologies, Mr. Neumond. You may proceed," the soldier''s demeanor changed upon seeing his Equalizer identification.


    Citizens were generally not allowed to leave Gothia without official permission, traveling with a caravan, or signing a waiver acknowledging the risks involved. After all, Gothia hid behind walls for a reason.


    Leo nodded to the guards and inquired, "Could you tell me the direction to Vulture Forest?"


    One guard met the other''s gaze, both hesitant to respond. Finally, one of them spoke up.


    "Vulture Forest lies north along this road. It''s about an hour''s walk."


    "Thank y��"


    "However, sir," the guard interjected, "I wouldn''t go there if I were you. I mean, no disrespect, but we noticed you''re Iron Rank."


    "Yes, so?" sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, it''s called Vulture Forest for a reason. It''s close to Gothia, and many inexperienced Equalizers go there... and don''t return. Perhaps they''re too lazy to find a safer location, or perhaps they''re simply uninformed," the soldier concluded, a note of pity in his voice.


    "Vultures, huh?" Leo mused.


    "It''s a silver-rank zone, sir. Be careful," the guard concluded.


    "Thank you. I will," Leo replied.


    Leo had faith in Roland, so he wasn''t overly concerned about the danger. However, the prospect of walking alone to their meeting point for over an hour did make him uneasy. Bandits and the occasional leirion were known to prey on lone travelers, and Leo was still quite weak.


    After a considerable walk, Leo reached a fork in the road with a small sign that read:


    "Beware! </> Lothar Village."


    Choosing the path that led away from the village, he soon noticed a dense wall of trees in the distance, marking the forest''s edge. It was a point of no return. Once inside, there was no guarantee he would find his way back out.


    Leo took a deep breath and stepped into the woods. After walking about 15 meters, a hushed voice called out to him.


    "And where do you think you''re going? That confident, are we?" Roland said, stepping out from behind a tree.


    "I thought you wanted me to enter...".


    "Alone? That''s a good way to get yourself killed." Roland shrugged. "You didn''t even realize I was standing right here. You need to be more alert." He frowned.


    Leo lowered his head, chastised. They headed into the forest. It was an incredibly dense woodland, and the sounds of animals and leirions constantly echoed within.


    Roland instructed him to make as little noise as possible to avoid being ambushed. "Vulture Forest is unforgiving, lad. One mistake in this labyrinth of trees could be fatal."


    They needed to find a clearing as fast as possible, where they could train in peace.


    "How do you know the way back, Mr. Roland?" Leo inquired, his tone barely above a whisper.


    "I have a magic compass. It always points towards Gothia."


    "Is that valuable?" Leonard asked.


    "Well, lad, magic compasses are truly expensive due to their complexity and the rarity of the materials."


    "Ahhh��" Leo pondered.


    While ordinary compasses existed, having one that always pointed to a specific location, rather than simply north, was an incredibly useful and rare tool.


    After traversing the thick undergrowth for some time, they encountered a large pile of rocks with a flawless, enormous amethyst crystal embedded at its peak.


    The amethyst was stunning. "How much was it worth?" The thought flashed through Leo''s mind, only to be chased away by Roland''s warning.


    He glanced at Roland, a question forming on his lips. Their eyes met, and Roland gave a subtle shake of his head, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. He then placed a finger to his lips, silencing any further questions.


    Roland gestured for him to crouch, and Leo followed suit.


    They silently waited in the undergrowth, about forty meters from the mesmerizing crystal.


    Thirty seconds passed, and Leo was growing restless and confused. Just as he was about to ask Roland what was happening, a tremor shook the ground.


    Leo''s eyes widened, and he nearly gasped.


    They witnessed the crystal slowly rise from the ground, gaining height until it towered 12 meters above them. A monstrous creature made of stone, branches, and moss slowly emerged, still sleepy from its slumber. It had a gorilla-like physique, radiating strength and power.


    It was a Rock Fractus, a unique species of troll with its alluring crystal.


    The fractus looked around in a frenzied state, searching for something around him. After feeling safe, it calmed down.


    "It''s easily provoked. Stay quiet��" Roland whispered almost inaudibly.


    As long as they kept their distance, they would be safe.


    The monster glanced at some branches near its awakening spot, plunged its hand into the ground, and excavated everything it could grasp, enjoying a mouthful of the debris.


    Amidst the mud, branches, and leaves, the fractus swallowed two common hares whole, treating them as mere appetizers.


    This was the first time Leo had witnessed a leirion in its natural habitat in such close proximity. Previously, he had only encountered deceased leirions and the infamous lycanthropes that had assaulted Besen village.


    He felt a surge of adrenaline. For the first time he grasped what it meant to be an Equalizer. Instead of fear, he felt a profound sense of distress, and instead of terror, he felt an urge to press onward.


    They remained silent, observing the monster as it lumbered away, deeper into the trees.


    The ground trembled with each step the fractus took. Its colossal arms aided its gorilla-like gait, toppled trees, and obliterated everything in its path. It was so gargantuan that within seconds, it had traversed a significant distance.


    When the fractus was a safe distance away, Roland stood up.


    "Damn, lad, that was a fractus. Be careful with those; one slap and you''ll be nothing but a memory," Roland quipped.


    "It''s huge..." Leo was still frightened, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "That beautiful crystal you saw is worth a small fortune, but it''s a lure��clearly," Roland said, raising a brow.


    Roland explained that it typically required a team of three or four Silver-rank Equalizers to hunt one down. A fractus was not to be trifled with. They were incredibly lucky to have seen one and escaped unharmed.


    Leo felt a surge of excitement. It was as if he was born for this life. He yearned to grow stronger, to fight every leirion he encountered. He had found his purpose.


    After walking for another 15 minutes, they came across a clearing where they could finally train undisturbed.


    Roland carried a large, carefully folded leather tarp with him. He set up camp by pitching a tent in the middle of the clearing. Leonard assisted him with the arrangements.


    After finishing, Leo stretched his back and legs.


    Roland simply stood in the center of the clearing, bent down, picked up a handful of earth, smelled it, and seemed lost in thought.


    "Come on, lad, let''s have a conversation with swords," Roland said, grabbing a long wooden training sword and tossing two shorter ones to Leo.


    "Yes, sir," Leo replied, catching the swords, their familiar weight grounding him.


    Roland, with a wicked smile on his face, told Leonard, "Today you will understand why they call me the devil''s hand, lad."

 Chapter 13 “Sometimes it is between the lines.”

    They sparred for hours, but the outcome was always the same. Within four to six moves, Roland would disarm him.


    Leo''s body ached, but Roland didn''t hesitate, his blows striking with genuine force.


    "No pain, no gain" was his motto and his excuse.


    Leo collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath. Roland leaned on his wooden sword, regarding Leo with a look of disappointment.


    "Enough... I can''t... I just can''t," Leo said, his voice thick with exhaustion.


    "This is your limit? Is this all you''ve got?" Roland taunted.


    "No matter how hard I try to focus, I can''t..." Leo trailed off, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Of course you can''t. You''re overthinking. You''re thinking about the monsters in this forest, about tripping over a loose stone, my armor, and how much force to put into each swing. You''re simply overthinking."


    Leo hung his head, trying to make sense of Roland''s words.


    "Listen, lad, stop thinking. We''ve practiced the basic moves a thousand times. Empty your mind. Embrace the silence of your inner self. Be one with your sword. Don''t think!"


    "It is hard not to think when your life is at stake," Leo retorted.


    Roland walked over and sat down on a nearby log.


    "Lad, why do you fight? For me? For your mother? For someone special? What''s the purpose of your swordsmanship? Have you ever thought about that?"


    Leo remained silent but listened intently.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''ve suffered, if you''ve fallen, if you''ve loved, or if you''ve been abandoned. It doesn''t matter what others think of you or what you think of them. You know what matters, lad? It''s what you carry inside you��what you take home at the end of the day. Conviction."


    Leonard, who was already sitting on the floor, hugged his legs and concentrated.


    Roland continued, "You have to believe you''ve given your best, not for anyone else, but for yourself. Be proud to be alive and to do your best every single day. Have the conviction that even if you failed, you did your best."


    "Conviction, huh..." Leo murmured, the word echoing in his mind.


    "You know, lad, I believe you are your own worst enemy. Every time you pick up your sword to fight, you''re fighting against yourself. And by doing that, you''re constantly pushing yourself to be better." Roland sighed.


    Leonard deeply gazed at Roland.


    "I believe that''s true in swordsmanship and life." Roland clapped Leo on the shoulder, a rare gesture of encouragement.


    "Once you get that, you''ll be ready to take on any sword, claw, or fang without even thinking. Alright, enough with the pep talk. Time to get back to work, lad." Roland said with a grin.


    Leo grasped the profound meaning behind Roland''s words. He understood the importance of self-worth, of living a meaningful life, and of loving himself. Roland had touched his heart, and with each passing day, Leo felt closer to him, like family.


    "Let''s use real swords," Leo suggested, a new determination hardening his voice.


    "Oh ho, someone''s getting serious," Roland remarked with a playful tone.


    "If we''re going to do this, let''s do it for real," Leo explained.


    Leo felt the weight of his sword in his hand��the hilt, the pommel, the guard. He gazed at the blade and saw the reflection of his own blue-gray eyes.


    "Conviction... okay," he thought to himself, a newfound resolve settling within.


    Leo hadn''t given much thought to self-love, pride, or finding his own purpose in life. Until now, he had merely survived. He survived because his mother had asked him to.


    Now was the moment to live��to live with pride, to live for his swordsmanship, and to discover his own purpose.


    He took his stance, chest open, swords held ready at his sides. He was determined to become a better person.


    As he charged towards Roland, the air filled with the sharp clang of steel, echoing through the clearing for the rest of the day.


    The subsequent days were filled with training and marked by steady improvement. Leo had the chance to see some leirions from a distance and occasionally see Roland in action when confronted by particularly hostile creatures.


    Leo''s money was all gone, and he was now relying on the food Roland provided. He felt a growing sense of urgency to get his own money, uncomfortable with his dependence on Roland.


    Ninety days had passed since his first training session with Roland. They had honed his swordsmanship, strength, agility, and concentration. When not sparring, he ran for kilometers and picked up heavy stones to build his endurance.


    Leo was now confident enough to go on missions independently. While his training with Roland hadn''t transformed him into a master swordsman, he was no longer the clumsy and awkward guy he once was.


    They were nearing Gothia''s gate when Leo decided to broach the subject.


    "Mr. Roland, I believe today was our last day," Leo stated.


    "Funny you should say that, lad. I have a journey to embark on in two days. I''m escorting the Duke of Gothia to the Royal Palace in the capital," Roland said with a sigh.


    "You don''t seem particularly thrilled about it,"


    "It''s complicated. The nobility can be quite difficult sometimes." Roland''s expression was weary and heavy-hearted.


    "Thank you for everything, Mr. Roland. I will never forget all you''ve done for me," Leo said with gratitude, his voice thick with emotion.


    Roland gave a thumbs up. "Your mother would be proud of you."


    "You say that as if you knew her," Leo said playfully.


    Roland turned to leave, replying with a soft, almost inaudible, "Who knows?"... a faint smile gracing his lips.


    Leo didn''t hear Roland and just went to the Guild House.


    When he arrived, he decided to update his stat card and took a new test.


    "Hello, S��lica." Leo greeted, a hint of familiarity in his tone.


    "Hello, Mr. Leonard. What can I do for you today?"


    "I''d like to update my stat card, but I need this handled discreetly."


    "I remember your unique situation. We''ll keep it confidential, as per the owner''s request. Even I won''t have access to the information. Please come with me. I must remind you that you''re allowed one update every three months."


    "Okay��" Leo was bored.


    "And Mr. Leonard, did you decide your battle class?" S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not yet. I''m just a swordsman." Leo replied, a touch of self-deprecating humor in his voice.


    Stat reading devices were costly and consumed a mana crystal with each use, necessitating recharging after each use, a complex and time-consuming process for the Magic Tower.


    ____________________________________________


    Profile Stats / Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Leonard


    Surname: Winston


    Rank: Iron


    Strength: 4+4 (8)


    Agility: 6+7 (13)


    Cognition: 5+6 (11)


    Constitution: 5+4 (9)


    Mentality: 6+6 (12)


    Characteristic: Divergent.


    -Unable to track battle traces-


    -Affinity synthesis error detected-


    ____________________________________________


    Leo was pissed. "What the heck is this? I busted my ass training for 90 days, and this is all I get? This is crap! What good is this pentagram potential anyway?" He slammed the card on the counter, his frustration evident.


    Silica looked at Leo''s new results, and her heart skipped a beat. Her fingers trembled. She''d caught a glimpse of something surreal.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Leonard asked roughly.


    Silica was too stunned to explain. She simply shook her head, as if to say it was nothing, but deep down she was thinking:


    "He managed to raise his stats by 6 or 7 points in 90 days? What kind of monster is this guy? Normally it takes a year to get 1 stat point when they''re really low. If he keeps up at this rate..." She shook her head vigorously to regain her composure.


    "Be careful, Mr. Leonard..." Her eyes were clouded with worried thoughts.


    As Leonard walked away, she stared at his back with her mouth open in total disbelief.


    He marched over to the mission counter, still feeling annoyed. He thought Silica was incredulous about his poor stats again, but it was the opposite.


    He scanned the beginner missions.


    One caught his eye.


    Iron Rank Mission


    Collect medicinal flowers on the Golden Green Plains:


    225 g of Uhenda Malakesia


    Reward: 3 gold coins.


    "This should be enough to pay my rent and keep me going for a bit. Doesn''t seem like a tough mission."


    He checked to make sure the Golden Green Plains were safe enough for someone with his low stats, like him. He then stored the directions and the picture of the flower he needed to find.


    Leo thanked the lady at the counter and turned to leave without looking where he was going, nearly running right into a girl.


    "Am I invisible or something?" she said, raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m so sor�� Evelyn?" He said, his eyes widening. He didn''t expect to meet her at all, as he had so many questions to ask.


    "Le-o-nard," she said slowly, smiling and poking him in the chest with her finger. A playful glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 14 “The Shadow Rogue”

    Evelyn''s smile was killer.


    Leo wasn''t used to being around someone so confident and good-looking, and he felt a little awkward, fidgeting under her gaze.


    He''d bumped into her again totally by chance, or at least that''s what he thought. A nagging feeling told him otherwise, but he pushed it aside.


    "So�� eh�� what are you doing here, Miss Evelyn?" Leo asked.


    "I don''t think I have to answer that." She said, crossing her arms, a playful smirk on her face.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked... uhmm... it''s not my business." Leo said, feeling a little bummed.


    She raised a brow, a playful smirk dancing on her lips. "You got me all wrong, Leonard."


    "Just Leo is fine." He offered, a bit shyly.


    "Look, Leo. What else would I be doing here?"


    "Are you, like, err, a Neumond?" Leo asked, looking around, confused.


    "Jeeeez, I thought the son of the great Leah would be a little smarter." She sighed, a hint of teasing in her voice.


    "Wait�� I don''t know if you''re making fun of my mom or me, but please stop." Leo frowned, his voice hardening slightly.


    "Oh, my bad if I was rude, but come on, you see a young girl like me here in the Guild House wearing battle gear. I''m obviously not here to clean the floors," she said, gesturing to her outfit with a wry grin.


    "Okay..." Leo gave up. He felt kind of dumb and didn''t want to argue with her.


    They walked together through the Guild House hall looking for a place to sit. It was kind of awkward. Leo could feel Evelyn''s eyes on him, appraising him, and he shifted uncomfortably. Despite his attempts to remain calm, he couldn''t resist stealing a few glances at her. She really was captivating.


    Finally, they found an empty table in a quiet corner and took a seat. It was a relief to get away from the bustle of the main hall.


    "Girls your age tend to be cute and charming," Leo commented, then immediately regretted his words, realizing how they might sound. "But you sound like a war machine." He shrugged, trying to play it off as a joke.


    "Well, it''s part of the job," Evelyn replied, retrieving her Stats ID and presenting it to him.


    ___________________________________________________


    Profile Stats/Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Evelyn


    Surname: Clark


    Rank: Gold


    Strength: 38


    Agility: 44


    Cognition: 32


    Constitution: 24


    Mentality: 11


    Characteristic: psychological Neumond.


    Battle Traces: Agility Type


    -Affinity: Battle Aura, Subterfuge, -ERROR-


    Class: Shadow Rogue


    ___________________________________________________ S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shadow Rogue?" Leo asked, his interest piqued.


    "Did you expect me to be a cheerleader?" she asked, that playful smile turning into a full-blown grin, a dimple flashing in her cheek.


    "My goodness, you don''t let anything slide, do you?" Leo chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Life''s tough... innit?" She said, her voice taking on a slightly darker tone, a hint of mischief still in her eyes.


    Leo sighed, then surprised himself by admitting, "I actually thought you were pretty."


    "Oh? And now you don''t?" She asked, feigning confusion, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Depends. Do you act like a cheerleader?" Leo shot back, feeling a surge of confidence he hadn''t expected. He even managed a small, teasing smile of his own.


    "Hands up, you got me!" Evelyn joked, raising her hands in mock surrender, her laughter bright and infectious.


    They laughed. The sound was surprisingly light and carefree. It felt good to share a moment of genuine connection, even amidst the weight of everything he carried.


    "By the way," Leo inquired, unable to contain his curiosity any longer, "I was thinking, how did you know my name before?"


    "Oh, come on, use that big brain of yours. Try to figure it out." She smiled, tapping her temple playfully.


    Leo shrugged, defeated. "How can I know? There''s no way you could know my name! Nor who my mother was."


    "Which Neumond in Gothia hasn''t heard of the lovely Leonard the Dummy Fairy?" she asked, unable to completely suppress a giggle.


    "Ah, so that''s how..." Leo said, a blush creeping up his neck.


    "Don''t worry about it," she reassured him, her eyes softening with a hint of understanding."So, were you about to go on a mission?" She nodded towards the contract peeking out of Leo''s pocket, deftly changing the subject.


    "Yes," Leo replied sarcastically, "but the mighty fairy here will just go to collect some flowers."


    "Don''t be silly," Evelyn said, her voice laced with amusement. "Your posture has significantly improved since the last time I watched your training. I can see you''ve made progress."


    "I have a terrible stat card, but..." He hesitated, then admitted, "I wish I could spar with you," Leo replied, ignoring her compliment. "But it is really bad, so let us leave it for another time," he added quickly, feeling a sudden pang of self-doubt.


    "Okay, fair enough," Evelyn agreed. "But I did show you mine, and that''s not something I do every day." She winked playfully, a hint of challenge in her eyes.


    "Ahem..." Leo coughed, feeling his cheeks heat up again. He wasn''t used to this kind of playful banter.


    A brief silence followed.


    "And what about that ''error'' written there?" Leo asked, trying to steer the conversation back to safer ground.


    "Well, I need to go," she said, her smile fading slightly. "Maybe we can talk about it next time." She gave a playful wink. "I liked chatting with you, Leo. Good luck on your mission."


    Evelyn stood up, and as she passed by him, she playfully ruffled his hair. "Stay out of trouble," she said, her voice softer now. And with a laugh, she departed.


    "Another weirdo one..." Leo muttered, absently smoothing down his hair, a ghost of a smile on his lips.


    The encounter with Evelyn, her easy smile, her playful teasing��it all stirred something within Leo, a faint echo of a feeling he thought he''d buried long ago. It reminded him of Mia. Their childhoods were linked, and he harbored a secret crush on her.


    Thinking about the last days, he remembered a letter. The letter he tucked away somewhere safe. The letter he had poured his heart into. A confession he had never been brave enough to voice. He had intended to give it to Mia, but fate had intervened in its cruelty.


    A pang of regret pierced him, a familiar ache. So many unspoken words, so many unfulfilled dreams, all buried beneath the weight of what had happened.


    He found himself imagining a return to Besen, a pilgrimage to a ghost town. Maybe he would even find that letter, a tangible relic of a past that now seemed impossibly distant, a lifetime ago.


    "Don''t wait," he murmured to himself, a new resolve hardening within him. "Don''t wait for tomorrow."


    After a brief period of reflection, fueled by a renewed sense of purpose, Leo stood up.


    "Now or never." He thought.

 Chapter 15

    Back at the boarding house, the landlady, a stern woman with a permanent frown etched on her face, demanded the overdue rent for ninety days and threatened to evict him.


    He presented his mission contract, letting his Neumond status speak for itself. The landlady''s stern facade crumbled, replaced by a flicker of respect.


    She suddenly burst into a smile, wishing him luck and calling upon the Gods of Humbra to protect him on his journey.


    Neumonds were regarded as heroes, the protectors of Humbra, but he knew that some became corrupted by power, turning into dangerous outlaws, a dark side to the power they wielded.


    "A thousand-mile journey begins with a single step," Leo murmured to himself, a quote from one of his books echoing in his mind.


    Leo had a lot to do. Since that day, he trained with the dummies at night, his body slowly, painfully, adapting to the movements, and did odd jobs around Gothia during the day.


    After ninety days of training with Roland, no one dared call him "Dummy Fairy." He was so much better with a sword. His movements, while still lacking the finesse of a master, were now purposeful and driven.


    His behavior changed when he used a sword.


    Leaving Gothia just after lunch, Leo planned to catch the 3 p.m. caravan, which would get him to the Golden Green Plains by the following morning.


    At Gothia''s north gate, he encountered a large crowd watching a procession of fifteen horses and a luxurious carriage slowly exiting the city.


    Among the knights was Roland, part of the escort for Gothia''s nobles and officials. Leo pushed through the crowd to the front and saw him.


    "Well, lad, off you go on that mission?" Roland said from atop his horse, his gaze meeting Leo''s.


    Leo answered, "Yes, sir."


    "Keep your wits about you." Roland advised. With a wave, Roland left, saying, "Humbra is no joke."


    "Good luck on your trip, too." Leo spoke, but his words were drowned out by the crowd saying goodbye to the procession.


    While waiting for the caravan, Leo scrutinized the map, searching for any overlooked details. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He missed the last caravan by two days. To make sure he didn''t miss it, he arrived early and had time to look over his plans.


    He realized that the Uhenda Malakesia flower needed to be harvested during its bloom, which lasted only an hour before sunrise. When exposed to sunlight, its chemical properties change, rendering it useless until it is renewed overnight.


    The caravan to Fairplat arrived a few minutes later and left at 3 p.m., as scheduled by the Guild House.


    Leo did not have to pay any fees as a Neumond; instead, they gained an extra person for protection.


    The Golden Green Plains were halfway between Fairplat and Gothia.


    Leo spoke with the leader, a polite gentleman who thanked him for escorting them as far as he could.


    "Hey, Sir, Can we talk for a while?"


    "What do you need, son?"


    "It''s about a quest. I need to find this flower." Leo showed the picture of Uhenda Malakesia.


    Despite the wagon''s incessant rattling, the man focused intently on the drawing, his gaze unwavering. Leo was holding his hands firmly.


    "Oh son, I think you can find it around some small green woods in the plain."


    "Oh, I see. There are monsters?" Leo asked.


    "Where in Humbra are there no monsters, son?"


    "You are so right�� My bad��" Leo realized the foolishness of his question.


    "You are a neumond. You will be fine." The leader said.


    Leonard responded with a genuine smile of gratitude.


    They were on the road for a while. Leo was nervous; it was his first time traveling so far from the city. It took a one-day trip by carriage and around three days on foot. Golden Green Plains was not that close to Gothia.


    The trip was fairly relaxing. Leo saw a lot of interesting new stuff.


    When they arrived at the Golden Green Plains, he jumped out of the carriage.


    "Thank you, sir. It was a nice ride!" Leo said vividly.


    "My pleasure, Mr. Equalizer. Be safe! Humbra is no joke!"


    "Oh�� I think people like this quote." Leo said to himself after hearing "Humbra is no joke" over and over again.


    Leo looked up high. The first hint of dawn painted the eastern sky, a pale streak of rose against the fading darkness


    He had to hurry if he wanted to finish his mission quickly because he''d have to walk all the way back, which would take a few days.


    Even understanding the mission''s urgency, he lost some time scanning the shadows, his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of his sword. "What lurked in the darkness?" He hadn''t considered that


    A knot of unease tightened in his throat. He should have researched the local leirions. Now, every rustle of leaves sent a shiver down his spine.


    He looked around, and the moonlight lit up the whole plain. A huge field of tall grasses swaying softly in the night wind stretched out before him.


    The plains were a great green space with clusters of old trees, clear streams, and vibrant wildflowers. Despite the beauty, an air of mystery and danger persisted under the pale moonlight.


    Leo knew that the Uhenda Malakesia flower could be found in the plains'' small groves, so he went to the first one he saw.


    The map pinpointed the exact location, but the dense vegetation made it difficult to find the plant.


    The grove surrounded Leonard like a dark embrace. Ancient trees with thick, twisted trunks extended their branches like skeletal claws, blocking the light of the setting moon. Because of the dense vegetation, the air was thick and humid, smelling of wet earth and decaying leaves.


    Leo moved cautiously, his senses heightened by his lack of experience. He knew that the Uhenda Malakesia flower could be nearby, but Humbra was always unforgiving to the unwary.


    The hair on his arms stood on end, as if a sixth sense was alerting him to something wrong.


    A shrill roar echoed through the trees, causing Leonard''s heart to race. He spun around, his hand instinctively going to the hilt of his sword.


    "What the fuck was that?" Leo said surprisingly.

 Chapter 16 “Blood and Bloom”

    A boar the size of a bull, with dagger-like tusks and bloodshot eyes, emerged from the vegetation and charged at Leonard with ferocity.


    But this was no ordinary boar. It was a leirion, its eyes burning with malevolent intent.


    A mass of muscle and fur, the creature exuded primal ferocity. Its sharp tusks gleamed in the dim light passing through the leaves, and its panting breaths created clouds of vapor in the cold morning air.


    Leonard barely had time to react. He rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the boar''s tusks, which sank into a tree trunk with a terrifying crash, reminding him of the beast''s raw power.


    Leonard drew his sword without hesitation, the steel blade shining against the groves darkness, and took a fighting stance. His muscles tensed, and his gaze fixed on the boar. He wished to move like the wind, fluid and instinctive, channeling Roland''s lessons into every step. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And so he finally understood what it meant to embrace inner silence, clear his mind, and allow his body to act.


    The beast lunged again, its powerful hooves kicking up clumps of dirt and leaves. Using his focused concentration to enhance his speed and stay out of reach of the boar''s tusks, Leonard evaded the attack with an agile leap.


    The fight intensified, a deadly dance between man and leirion. Leonard''s heart pounded like a runaway train.


    He delivered swift and precise strikes with his swords, aiming for the boar''s weak points. The creature responded with brutal attacks, attempting to trample Leonard with its massive body.


    But in his haste and inexperience, Leo made a mistake.


    He misjudged the boar''s movement, and its tusk caught him, tearing into his left leg. Leonard was careless and the boar''s tusks struck him, tearing into his left leg and leaving a deep wound. Excruciating pain shot through his body, but Leonard refused to be defeated. It was him or the monster.


    The world narrowed to a pinpoint, the boar''s snarl echoing in his ears. A strange calm descended, a clarity born of desperation. And the world slowed down, every detail becoming sharp and clear.


    He channeled his energy into his ELEV, sending an electric shock through his body.


    The boar''s charge was meant to be the final blow, but with an aerial butterfly twist, he dodged it.


    Still in the air, his blade lit up with a bluish aura from the moonlight, and with a powerful mid-air strike, he hit the boar squarely under its front leg, straight through the heart.


    The beast let out a roar of pain, its body convulsing in spasms.


    Seizing the opportunity, Leonard delivered a fatal blow, plunging his sword into the boar''s neck and severing its spine.


    The leirion collapsed, its lifeless body forming a dark mass amidst the vegetation. Leonard withdrew his sword, the boar''s blood staining the steel blade.


    He took a deep breath and leaned against a nearby tree. The pain in his leg was agonizing��a burning throb that radiated through his entire body.


    As the adrenaline left his body, the pain in his leg got worse. He had won his first battle, but he knew the journey was just beginning.


    "Fuck�� I need to go��" Leo said, standing up.


    There was not much time left; the sun was dipping below the horizon, and morning twilight was beginning to show.


    Leonard searched the whole grove, slashing ferns and vines with his sword as his heart raced and his breath got short.


    The golden light of dawn shone through gaps in the trees and made the forest floor dance with light and shadow.


    Suddenly, a silvery shimmer caught Leonard''s attention.


    Hidden beneath the shade of an ancient oak, small buds emitted a soft, pulsating light. Their delicate petals, with silvery edges, stretched towards the light as if to absorb every particle of energy from the rising twilight.


    It was the Uhenda Malakesia!


    With caution, Leonard moved forward on one leg, still in awe of the plant''s beauty. He felt a revitalizing energy emanating from it��an aura of healing and vitality.


    But as he reached for the flowers, a sticky, nearly invisible web caught him.


    He looked up instinctively and saw a giant spider, the size of a tower shield, with shiny black fur and menacing red eyes.


    It descended its web strands with haste, bearing its fangs at Leo.


    "What???" Leo thought.


    Leonard prepared to defend himself when he felt something was wrong with his body. He had lost a lot of blood. His vision blurred for a moment, the edges of the world turning hazy.


    "Something is really wrong�� Am I dying?" Leo''s mind was numb.


    He felt the blood loss weakening him, but a strange calmness came over him. The side effect made everything around him seem to move in slow motion, sharpening and enhancing every detail.


    He observed the spider with superhuman precision, his eyes capturing every movement, every muscle contraction, and every twitch of its fangs.


    Everything slowed further, giving him a clear view of what was going on.


    Leonard moved with bursting agility, dodging the spider''s claws with an ease he didn''t expect. His reflexes were heightened, and his movements were precise and fluid.


    Instinctively, he parried the spider''s attack, crossing its fangs with one of his swords and impaling it through the throat with the other.


    He watched, almost detached, as the spider twitched, its legs thrashing wildly.


    He felt a strange mix of triumph and revulsion.


    Leo collapsed, drained of all energy, and watched the spider twitch spasmodically but lifeless. He retrieved his swords and wiped them clean on his clothes.


    The creature struggled for a few moments, its legs flailing in the air, before finally becoming still. Leonard, exhausted and wounded, fell to the ground, observing the dead spider at his feet.


    "Shit�� that was close��" Leo murmured.


    The battle had caused significant damage. His breath came in ragged gasps, and his leg throbbed with deep, searing pain.


    He gasped for air. The adrenaline that had sustained him during the fight dissipated, replaced by exhaustion, followed by his leg throbbing with pain, and the blood loss made him increasingly dizzy.


    He had survived but at what cost?


    With great effort, Leonard pulled himself up, using his swords for support. He knew he had to leave the grove as quickly as possible. The forest was a dangerous place, and he was injured and vulnerable now.


    Looking at all those Uhenda Malakesia, he kneeled and carefully picked the flowers, storing them in a leather pouch.


    Seconds later, sunlight flooded the area, withering all the unharvested flowers.


    Leonard took a bandage from his starter kit and wrapped it tightly around his leg to stop the bleeding. He poured an acceleration healing potion over the wound.


    Then he thought, "Silica would probably laugh at me now, seeing me use the starter kit after all." A faint, humorless chuckle escaped his lips.


    With the mission complete, Leonard left the grove, limping towards the light of the rising sun.


    The journey back would be long and difficult, but he was determined to survive, as always��driven by a burning desire for revenge, a mission to complete, and a promise to keep.

 Chapter 17

    The wound on his leg, though still tender, had begun to heal after a full day of dragging himself along the roadside.


    The regenerative potion did accelerate the natural healing process. However, for severe or life-threatening injuries, the effect was minimal, as it needed time to act.


    Leo sat down on a fallen log by the roadside to rest and change his bandage. The rough bark snagged on his worn trousers.


    The wound was still open but noticeably closing. "I think tomorrow it will be fine," Leo said.


    He replaced his bandages, wincing as the fabric pulled at the edges of the wound, and applied more of the potion.


    After changing the dressings, he took out a small, well-worn calendar to check his return plan.


    It was the fifth day of summer, 189 NE (New Era).


    The Humbra calendar had become peculiar over the ages. It was decided that one year would be divided into four parts according to the seasons, with each season lasting 100 days.


    He took a bruised apple from his backpack. Looking at it, he realized that he had nothing to drink.


    "Oh shit�� nice day to die dry." He grumbled.


    His throat felt like sandpaper. He took a bite into the apple, the juice a welcome relief.


    "It''s been over a hundred days since I started this whole thing. Don''t I deserve a toast?" He smiled wryly.


    He had another bite of the apple.


    Leo sighed�� "I''ll definitely have a toast to celebrate my first mission," he said to himself, picturing a frothy mug of ale.


    Leo finished his apple and got up to continue his journey when he heard the sound of an ox cart. The rhythmic creak of the wheels and the soft plod of hooves grew closer.


    The ox cart stopped, and a farmer looked at Leo and asked, "You lost, kid?" He had a strong country accent.


    Leo didn''t want to look weak, so he pretended he was fine. He straightened up, ignoring the throbbing protest in his leg, and walked over to the cart.


    "Not lost, sir, just tired and need some help," he said.


    "What kind of help ya need, kid?" The farmer asked, his eyes weathered and kind, crinkling at the corners.


    "I need to get back to Gothia, that''s all," Leo said.


    "Hop in then, kid. Gothia''s where I''m headed," the farmer said, jerking his head towards the back of the cart.


    Leo climbed into the cart and sat down, relieved. "Thanks, mister, I''ll pay you back when I can." He settled onto a pile of sacks, the rough fabric scratching against his skin.


    "First off, what''s your name, sonny? You look like you''ve wrestled a bear and lost."


    "It''s Leonard, sir."


    "Leonard, huh? No need to fake it; I can see your leg''s messed up."


    Leo was surprised. His muscles tensed, and he went alert. His hand slowly and mindlessly moved towards his swords.


    "Whoa there, sonny! Don''t you worry," the farmer said with a hearty laugh. "I ain''t gonna hurt ya. Just got an eye for these things."


    "How did you know my conditions?" Leo was confused, his voice laced with suspicion.


    "Well, I''ll be," the man chuckled. "I''m a Neumond myself. You thought only city folk could be gifted? I just protect my crops with my bare hands." He carried himself with pride, patting his chest with a calloused hand.


    "But sir, how?" Leo thought the man had some special ability.


    "I''m old enough to be your grandfather, boy. Years of experience, that''s all. Maybe if I took the test I''d get a gold or platinum rank. Who knows?" He winked.


    "By the way, what''s your name, sir?"


    "Call me Clyde," the old man said as he started chewing on a grass stalk.


    Clyde''s accent was very strong, suggesting he had lived his whole life in the countryside without much education.


    Leo had to concentrate to catch every word, the unfamiliar drawl thick as honey.


    It was a bit difficult for Leo to fully understand what he was saying, and he even wondered if the man was from a different continent.


    Everyone in the continent of Fros spoke the same language, Nordilic, but there were different accents and dialects across the land. Furthermore, there were other languages from the other continents.


    They also had an ancestral language they could use to communicate, but it was only taught in schools.


    They conversed as best they could along the way, and Clyde explained that Leo should be careful of all kinds of people in Fros, especially outside the walls.


    It wasn''t just the monsters. Seemingly normal people could be awakened.


    Night was falling, and Leo was fighting off sleep, his eyelids heavy. He saw the long walls of Gothia rising on the horizon with its large spotlights.


    The big cities used a mix of technology and magic. Machines developed before the awakening had been remade with magic runes to use mana as fuel, increasing efficiency and performance.


    The return trip was relatively uneventful despite Leo''s injuries. He protected his collection at all times.


    Though, he wished he had the time to harvest the ivory tusks from the boar leirion. Those could have been sold for a good price.


    Leastwise the weight of the pouch with the flowers felt reassuring against his hip.


    Approaching the gate, the guards stopped them to identify them and the cargo.


    They were allowed to enter.


    Leo jumped off the cart, his leg protesting with a sharp stab of pain. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He needed to go to the Guild House now, so he gave his thanks for the lift, and they parted ways.


    "What can I do for you today, Leo?" Silica asked, her brow furrowed with concern as she noticed his limp.


    She was actually using his name, a far cry from the formal "Mr. Leonard" she had used before.


    "I''ve come to deliver the items from this mission," Leo said, a touch of pride in his voice. He handed Silica the closed bag and the contract he had signed. "Please don''t open the bag in sunlight. The flower becomes useless if you do."


    "Certainly, Mr. Leonard," she replied. Silica was amazed by Leo''s determination.


    In her thoughts, he was too weak to complete such missions. "He really did it," she was impressed.


    After the verification and payment for the completed contract, all he wanted was to fall into his bed and pass out.


    Arriving at his boarding house, he paid his debts, the two gold coins feeling lighter than expected in his hand.


    His sore muscles felt better after a bath in warm water, but his bed still felt hard. Exhausted, he fell asleep anyway, oblivious to any discomfort.


    When Leo woke up in the morning, he thought about what had happened and shuddered.


    The boar''s tusk and the spider''s fangs were still fresh in his mind. Only now did he realize how close he had come to dying.


    He touched his leg, noticing that his wound had already healed.


    He was ready.


    He set aside money for meals that would last him a while, and the rest would go towards buying armor, even if it was the most basic kind.


    Leo browsed the market, assessing various types of ready-made armor, but he wasn''t confident about the cost-benefit ratio.


    Everything was very expensive and seemed like fragile cloth and sensitive metals.


    Leo wasn''t wrong.


    Ready-made armor was expensive because it was readily available.


    Leo recalled from the Equalizer starter book. "If you wanted something good and cheap, it meant days of gathering materials and working with a blacksmith or tanner."


    He only had one gold and three silver coins; there was no way he could buy anything of good quality with that amount.


    Leonard was about to leave when an old man waved to him.


    "Come here, boy!" shouted the hoarse old man, waving widely.


    "What? Me?" After a close look Leonard recognized the old man.

 Chapter 18

    It was the elderly man whose life he had saved by holding the cart that broke down.


    "Good morning, sir," Leo greeted him as he approached. "How can I help you today?" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, no, no! I will help you today. I saw you looking at all kinds of armor all over the market, and I owe you from the past. Come, come!" The gentleman was euphoric.


    "Sir, I have little money; I cannot buy anything of your quality."


    "Don''t be so humble. I will give you such a boon. Take your money and find a blacksmith to have suitable attire made. You, my little savior!" The old man said.


    Ironically, Leo was almost twice the size of the gentleman to be called little.


    Leo thought about the offer. A cold sensation passed through his leg, a phantom pain from the recent wound.


    He decided to accept, swallowing his pride. He just wanted to stay alive.


    He looked among the hides the gentleman had and could give him and chose the leirion boar hide.


    He remembered how hard it was to cut through the skin of that muscle-bound monster that almost took his life. So he decided on that one.


    "Great choice! Come here, boy." The old man took a charcoal stick wrapped in thin paper and wrote on a small papyrus.


    He handed it over and said, "here is the address of a great armorer. Tell him, Old man Campbell sent you."


    "This... this could be it," Leo murmured, his eyes scanning the paper. He looked up at the gentleman, his expression filled with gratitude. "Sir, I cannot thank you enough. This could change everything." He left taking the boar hides.


    After a few minutes of walking through the market, he got lost among some alleys.


    He thought about going back and asking the old man for directions. Just as he spotted a small sign in a place almost bordering the slums and the market.


    Leo opened the creaking door slowly, announcing his entrance.


    "Hello, is anyone in charge here?" Leo asked, seeing no one inside at first glance.


    A shirtless man, wearing ordinary pants and a black leather apron, sat with his back to the counter on an old wooden stool. His shoulder-length hair was wet with sweat, and his shimmering white beard gave the shop a mysterious air.


    The way he worked exuded a dense and rustic aura, like a true master craftsman.


    He was currently working on a piece of leather, his large hands moving with surprising dexterity.


    The man remained silent.


    Leo approached and was about to say something while the man continued his work with the leather in his hands.


    "Mr. Campb��"


    The man sniffed the air like a hunting dog and interrupted Leo.


    "One gold coin for your boar leather," he said in an austere voice, not even looking at Leo.


    "Okay..." Leo placed the leather on the counter with a gold coin and turned to leave the shop without another word.


    He understood the armorer''s message: don''t interrupt me.


    Then the armorer simply said, "Come back tomorrow."


    Leo let out an "uh-huh" and left the shop after reading the atmosphere, realizing it was best to leave without further comment.


    The summer morning had gradually grown hotter, and as Leo left the shop, he finally noticed the heat, but it didn''t bother him much.


    He decided to go to the Guild House to ask for some information.


    Once he arrived, Leo looked for Silica, but she wasn''t there. It was her day off.


    So he went to the regular counter and talked to a cashier.


    "I''d like some information, please," Leo said, presenting his GHMC.


    "Certainly, Mr. Leonard," she responded after checking his ID. "How may I help you?"


    "Are there any caravans going towards the ruins of Besen Village?"


    "There''s one leaving tomorrow afternoon, sir," she replied. "The journey is 200 kilometers, so it will take two days, and you''ll probably arrive at sunset."


    "How can I get a horse instead of relying on caravans?" Leo asked curiously.


    "You can buy our daily rental tokens or buy a horse directly from the stable," the girl answered mechanically.


    "Just out of curiosity, what''s the price?"


    "Mr. Leonard, renting a horse costs 50 silver coins per day. Buying a horse, however, varies according to its quality and can cost from 4 platinum coins to 500."


    "What the heck?" Leo was startled by the price. It was a fortune. He could live for a whole year on 5 platinum coins.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Leonard, what did you say?" She still sounded like a robot, her expression unchanging.


    "Uh... thank you for the information," Leo mumbled, turning to leave, feeling a wave of despair wash over him.


    Leo realized that his mood had shifted in recent days. It wasn''t demotivation, just a lingering sadness in his heart that he didn''t know if he could cure.


    Leo sighed deeply and thought about returning to Besen village and wanted to do so as soon as possible.


    He owed it to himself and to Mia to confront the ghosts of his past.


    Motivated to master his dual-wielding abilities, Leo decided to seek information at Gothia''s magical library.


    "I really need a class," He thought. "There has to be a way. A better technique. A more effective style. Something to unlock my full potential. "


    The bustling activity of Gothia''s central square enveloped him as he strolled.


    The soft melody of a mandolin accompanied the voice of a bard narrating a fable, creating a magical, medieval atmosphere. Benches hosted lively conversations, while the crowd flowed in constant movement.


    It was the beating heart of the duchy, a verdant oasis with flower gardens that danced before the eyes of those who passed by.


    Leo felt a strange presence watching him. He turned back a couple of times, but there was no one suspicious.


    He kept feeling uneasy in his way, like someone was following him. His hand instinctively went to the hilts of his swords, and he quickened his pace to the library.


    "I should be safe here," he murmured.


    The library stood before him, an imposing building with a mystical aura. Magical symbols adorned the stone walls, and a subtle glow emanated from the arched windows.


    Inside, the ceiling was tall and vaulted, with long rows of shelves greeting those who entered.


    Leo was surrounded by a profound silence, broken only by the rustling of pages and the murmur of distant voices. The aroma of old scrolls, mana dust, and incense filled the air.


    He approached the counter, where a librarian with a long white beard greeted him with a knowing look.


    "Um, hello," Leo said, a little nervously. "I was wondering if you could help me. I need to find some information about�� dual-wielding fighting styles."


    With a mysterious smile and without saying a word, the librarian led him through the maze-like hallways. It was lined with tall bookcases full of old books and forgotten stories.


    They reached a restricted section.


    "Your GHMC please, sir?"


    Leonard showed him.


    After a brief inspection, he retrieved a relatively small book compared to the others and promptly left.


    Unable to find a table nearby, Leonard sat on the floor and immersed himself in reading.


    It was a book about extinct swordsmen, a style not seen for a long time.


    Upon opening and reading it, he discovered a variety of dual-wielding fighting styles:


    Blade Dancer: Prioritizes agility and speed with fluid and unpredictable movements.


    Spectral Duelist: Combines swift attacks with illusions and misdirection techniques.


    Storms Master: Channels strength into torrential attacks through the swords.


    Mirror Warrior: Uses two swords to create a whirlwind of steel, deflecting attacks like a shield.


    Shadow Hunter: A master of fighting in the dark.


    While looking at the pictures and reading the words in the book, Leonard had that creepy feeling that someone was watching him again.


    He felt his heart racing and started to sweat as he looked around, but he did not see anyone fishy.


    The library was quiet, and everyone was busy reading.


    "Is it all in my head? Or is someone spying on me?" Leo grew nervous and wanted to leave.


    He ran to the door and pushed it open. The sound of his boots broke the silence.


    For a brief moment, he was blinded by the intense sunlight that struck him like a punch.


    He left the library with a lot of new information, but he also felt anxious.


    He needed to get ready for his trip to Besen, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was watching him.


    "Who would be interested in me? And why? Should I go to Besen now?" A whisper of doubt, cold and insidious, slithered into his mind.

 Chapter 19

    "It''s just nerves," Leo told himself, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling of being watched. Paranoia from the mission, from almost dying yesterday. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right��It''s all in my head." He forced himself to focus on the tasks ahead.


    He went back to the Guild House to ask for some information about classes for fighting with two swords.


    He had an idea, a desperate hope, that maybe there was a way to compensate for his abysmal stats.


    "I think I need a specific teacher, since dual wielding is the style that I want." Leo thought.


    After talking to the clerks for a long time, Leo went home feeling bummed.


    There was no one in Gothia who could teach him how to fight with two swords.


    It was an old-fashioned style, and everyone thought using two daggers was better. "Typical," he muttered under his breath.


    The next day, Leo went back to the armorer to pick up his new armor.


    Upon entering the shop, the silence was intermittently interrupted by the clang of a hammer on metal. Forging sparks lit up the walls in the dimly lit environment. The air smelled like smoke and hot metal.


    Leo observed the armorer at work. In Leonard''s mind, it seemed to create melodies with each hammer blow.


    "Incredible, isn''t it?" a gruff voice startled Leo.


    Leo turned around to see the master armorer standing beside him. Ashton, a giant of a man, stood there, his arms crossed, a hint of a smile on his usually stern face.


    "Yeah, he is..." Leo replied, impressed. "The rhythm is surreal, almost hypnotic."


    "Liam is a genius blacksmith, a special kid," Ashton said with a proud smile. "He''s also really dedicated, and he''s a Neumond."


    Leo''s eyes widened in surprise. "A Neumond?" he asked, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and curiosity.


    "Yes," Ashton confirmed. "But he''s not satisfied with just creation. Lately, he''s been wanting to try destruction too. He wants to go on adventures," he said, shaking his head with a sigh.


    Leo nodded.


    He remembered when he wanted to use his powers to help people in ways other than fighting.


    He saw that same desire in Liam but didn''t understand why Liam wanted to risk his life on adventures.


    Support and crafting Neumonds were highly respected, although there were few of them.


    Just then, Liam approached them with a big smile on his face, carrying the finished armor.


    "Here''s your armor, Mr....?" Liam faltered; he didn''t know how to address Leonard.


    "It''s Leonard, but you can call me Leo," he said as he took the armor. It was heavier than he expected, but it felt solid and well-made.


    Leo checked out the armor.


    It was really well made, with black metal details. He was impressed with the quality.


    At first, he was a bit unsure because it wasn''t the master craftsman who made it, but Liam had done an awesome job.


    He ran his hand over the smooth leather, the intricate metalwork a testament to the young blacksmith''s skill.


    Leo went to a corner of the room and put on the new armor. It fit perfectly, molding to his body like a second skin, both protective and surprisingly comfortable.


    "Thanks, Liam. It''s excellent," Leo said as he came back to the counter, moving his arms, testing the flexibility of the armor.


    "It''s just my job," Liam said, but he couldn''t quite hide the pride in his voice.


    "You''re very talented. Is that your Neumond ability?" Leo asked, unable to resist the question.


    Ashton coughed loudly from across the shop. "It''s considered a bit rude to pry into a Neumond''s abilities, especially on first acquaintance, Mr. Leonard," he said, his voice firm.


    "Sorry, sir," Leo said, abashed.


    Liam laughed.


    "No problem, don''t worry about Ashton." Liam scratched his head and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but my ability is kind of hard to explain."


    Liam''s ability was indeed complex. He possessed superhuman intuition, allowing him to see the exact critical point of the work he was doing, making the final result close to perfect.


    This wasn''t limited to armor and weapons but applied to any manual labor.


    Leo just shrugged, sensing Liam''s disappointment. But Liam wasn''t satisfied. He really wanted to be an Equalizer.


    "Mr. Leonard, can you tell me what it''s like to be an Equalizer?" Liam asked, his eyes wide with a mixture of hope and longing.


    "It''s not all glory, like it seems..." Leo said, his voice dropping, the memory of the Golden Green Plains still fresh in his mind. "A few days ago, I almost died on my first mission."


    "Even so, it must be exciting!" Liam said. "Can I go on a mission with you?" he blurted out, then immediately flushed, realizing how presumptuous he sounded.


    Leo hesitated. He didn''t want to be responsible for a newbie when he was still a newbie himself. "Besides," he thought, "the mission to Besen is personal."


    "Why haven''t you gone on a mission before?" Leo asked, curious despite his reservations.


    "My combat stats are very low. I''ve never had time for physical training. I train with my hammer and forge every day," he said sadly, his shoulders slumping.


    Leo thought, "He has no idea how weak I actually am. If he knew my stats, he wouldn''t be asking." A wry smile touched his lips. "Maybe I''m crazy for even considering this."


    Trying to change the subject, Leo said, "First, tell me about the armor enhancements. I''ll think about letting you come with me."


    "Okay!" Liam said excitedly.


    He went to the counter and picked up a large magnifying glass attached to a magic device that looked like a printer.


    He asked Leo if he had a soul stone with him. Leo said he didn''t; he had only been on one mission and hadn''t had time to collect any spoils.


    From the back of the shop, Ashton tossed a small soul stone with his thumb, and Liam caught it. "Yes! Thanks, master!" he said.


    Liam put the stone in the machine and asked Leonard to take off his glove.


    He placed the glove under the magnifying glass, pulled a small lever, and some magic runes appeared on the device.


    Then, a small piece of paper came out after a few seconds.


    "Here''s the info on your armor," Liam said with a proud grin, already expecting that Leonard would be impressed and invite him on an adventure.


    However, Leo was confused. His brow furrowed, and he gazed at the paper, trying to make sense of the unfamiliar terms and strange symbols.

 Chapter 20

    He could understand a few words, but everything else was gibberish.


    ___________________________________________


    Fabric: Boar Hide (Leirion)


    Quality: Excellent


    Construction: S


    Craftsmanship: 15% enhancement.


    Note for comparison:


    -Qualities: Common, Good, Excellent, Epic, Mythic.


    -Construction: F, E, D, C, B, A, S, S+.


    ___________________________________________


    "It''s about 14%, isn''t it?" Ashton''s gruff voice interrupted his thoughts. The master armorer stood in the doorway, a knowing smile playing on his lips.


    "Yes... 15% craftsmanship... but what does it...?" Leo trailed off, feeling lost.


    "Craftsmanship is the armorer''s ability to make the armor more useful to the wearer," Ashton explained patiently. "Quality refers to the condition of the materials used, and construction is the skill applied in making the piece."


    "I get it, but... is it good? Sorry, I''m just a newbie," Leo admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed by his ignorance.


    "In all of Gothia... no, in the entire duchy of Gothia," Ashton declared, "there isn''t a single craftsman capable of achieving 15% on a boar hide armor, no matter how good the material."


    "Wow..." Leo was stunned by Liam''s skill. He looked at the young Blacksmith with newfound respect.


    "Even I, with my 45 years of experience, could only get around 15% if I was feeling particularly inspired," Ashton said with a shrug. "So, keep this information to yourself, if you please."


    "I understand, sir. I''ll take it to my grave," Leo assured him, his voice filled with sincerity.


    "We''re only helping you because old Carl sent you," Ashton said, fixing Leonard with a stern gaze. "He''s a good friend, a trustworthy man. Keep that in mind." There was a subtle warning in his voice, a reminder that their generosity came with expectations.


    Looking back at the paper, Leonard realized he had discovered a hidden treasure, a place where true craftsmanship flourished.


    "Mr. Leonard, excuse me," Liam said softly.


    "Yes?" Leo looked up, meeting the blacksmith''s hopeful gaze.


    "This little knife... I''d like to give it to you as a gift," Liam said, holding out a small dagger.


    "A gift? But why?" Leo knew the boy was trying to bribe him, hoping to tag along on an adventure.


    "You''re a newbie, and how I envy the Neumond Equalizers who have the guts to try," Liam said with a hopeful grin. "I''d like you to carry this little dagger with you, in my name."


    "Stop trying to bribe me," Leo said, raising an eyebrow, but a small smile played on his lips.


    "Dang it..." Liam laughed, realizing his attempt was a bit too obvious. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leo smiled, finding himself warming to the young blacksmith''s enthusiasm. Curiosity piqued, he took the dagger.


    As he drew it from its simple leather sheath, his eyes widened in surprise.


    It was a masterpiece, far more than just a "little knife." It was a work of art worthy of a display case. Crafted from dark Frosteel and inlaid with black mithril. Its blade was sharp enough to cut through time itself.


    Any rogue would be enchanted by the subtle S-curve and the silver star-shaped pommel.


    With a genuine smile, Leo said, "I think I''ll accept your bribe." Even Ashton from the back of the shop let out a chuckle.


    A loud bell tolled through the air, its urgent clang shattering the moment of camaraderie.


    Liam''s eyes lit up as he prepared to celebrate his first mission, but the sharp sound reverberated throughout the shop, causing a chill to run down their spines.


    Leonard and Liam exchanged a nervous glance, their faces reflecting the sudden tension.


    "An attack!" Leonard first said the words, heavy with dread.


    Leo handed the dagger back to Liam and turned to leave, his steps quickening with every clang of the bell.


    From the back of the shop, Ashton''s voice boomed, calm but loud, "South gate! Go, kid!"


    Liam pursued Leonard as he dashed out of the shop. Leo anticipated that the south gate, which borders the slums, would sustain the most damage.


    He had lived in those slums for years, witnessing countless attacks that had claimed the lives of his neighbors.


    Leo had to get there to help, to protect those who couldn''t protect themselves.


    They ran as fast as they could down the streets, dodging panicked people and runaway carriages. The clanging alarm bell grew louder as they neared the gate.


    The howls and laughter of hyenas cut through the terrified screams and shouts of guards attempting to organize a defense.


    There were gnolls, monstrous bipedal hyenas with red eyes as bright as burning coals.


    There were many of them, somewhere between 100 and 130 gnolls. It was the infamous battle stampede��the instinct born in Humbra centuries ago��to hunt and exterminate the humans who gathered.


    They were a tide of fur, teeth, and claws, a terrifying wave of destruction crashing against the city''s defenses.


    Leo saw a gnoll leap four yards and rip a woman''s arm off.


    When one of the gate''s guards attempted to assist her, he was immediately killed.


    The woman''s screams were cut short, replaced by a sickening gurgle as the gnoll tore into her flesh.


    Leo''s blood raced at the sight of such carnage. His old traumas came back to haunt him, and he rushed into battle without hesitation.


    He felt a surge of adrenaline burning like fuel��to fight, to protect, to avenge.


    He glanced back at Liam, who stood frozen in fear. "Don''t just stand there!" Leo shouted. "Help the people!" He knew it was a dangerous request, but he couldn''t do it alone.


    Liam was stunned by the savagery and carnage.


    It was his first time seeing a battlefield between humans and Leirions up close. He couldn''t imagine anything more terrifying.


    The long period of relative peace had softened the guards, leaving them ill-prepared for Humbra''s brutal tax collection. Each gnoll was a debt collector, demanding payment in blood, and now Gothia was paying dearly.


    Leonard couldn''t hold back any longer. His hands tightened around the hilts of his swords. His eyes burned with a thirst for vengeance.


    The battlefield was a chaotic mess, and the morale of the remaining guards was crumbling. Those who were arriving were already shaken.


    He spotted the first gnoll and charged, his twin swords flashing.


    The gnoll saw him coming and managed to parry the attack just in time. The clash of steel echoed across the battlefield. By the speed and force of the blow, the gnoll stumbled back, surprised.


    Leo landed on the ground, spinning to reduce his momentum.


    The gnoll roared furiously. Its fetid breath washing over Leo, making him gag. The stench of rotten flesh emanating from its mouth towards Leo was disgusting.


    This time, the creature took the lead, its claws tearing through the air with impressive speed.


    Leonard dodged, sliding on his knees, narrowly avoiding the gnoll''s claws. He could feel the wind from the gnoll''s claws as they whooshed past his face. A hair''s breadth from tearing into his flesh.


    One of the guards on the battlefield saw Leonard fighting a gnoll alone and shouted, "NEUMOND!" The army''s morale surged. That was the impact Neumond had on society.


    Leo felt their support and got back into his fighting stance, his swords held ready at his sides. His focus sharpened; his desire for vengeance and survival burned within his soul.


    He charged again, thrusting his swords towards the gnoll''s vital organs, but the creature easily deflected the attack.


    The gnoll counterattacked with its sword, and Leo blocked the blow with both his swords crossed. He pushed the gnoll''s sword upward, spun to the side, and aimed a swift cut at its neck.


    The gnoll snarled and ducked, dodging Leo''s attack. Then it slashed at Leo''s torso with its claws.


    Blood sprayed.


    Leo cried out in pain and stumbled back, "Ahhh! Fucking dammit!" Pain exploded in his chest. Instinctively, he twisted away, minimizing the depth of the wound.


    "That was close�� shit��" Leo thought.


    The creature pressed its advantage, rushing towards him, trying to grab him. Leo dodged, rolling to the side.


    The monster was in a blood frenzy, its eyes fixated on his flesh.


    Realizing how close he was to death, Leo focused his mind with a primal survival instinct.


    His ELEV flickered, and in an instant, his cognition calculated every potential outcome of his next move.


    The gnoll charged, spun, and swung its sword horizontally. Leo met the attack head-on, sliding on his knees. His swords held parallel. He plunged both blades deep into the gnoll''s gut.


    A roar of pain echoed across the battlefield as the gnoll writhed in agony. Leonard pulled his swords free, and blood gushed from the creature''s wounds.


    The gnoll fell to its knees, its eyes losing their frenzied glow.


    With a clean strike, Leo decapitated the gnoll. Its head remained attached until its body hit the ground, then rolled away like a bloody furball.


    A momentary silence fell over the battlefield. Leonard, panting and wounded, looked at the scene with a mix of relief and disgust.


    He had won his first battle against a gnoll, but at a high cost. His wound was serious. If it weren''t for his new armor, the claws would have ripped through his chest, and he would be dead.


    Leo looked across the battlefield. This was just the beginning. Humbra was unforgiving.

 Chapter 21

    Liam was frozen, fear, anguish, anger, and uselessness washing over him. "This is the gate to hell," he thought, his hands trembling.


    An arrow zipped past his face, the whooshing sound snapping him back to reality.


    He focused on the battlefield, his eyes drawn to Leonard, who had been wounded in the chest.


    "Leo!" he gasped. "I need to help him..." But then he saw Leo regain his footing and, with strangely precise movements, finish off the gnoll.


    Relief washed over him, quickly followed by a wave of bewilderment. "What was that?" he wondered, his spirits lifting slightly as he witnessed Leo''s calculated attack. It was like he was a completely different person, moving with an unnatural grace and speed.


    Then he thought, "What am I doing here?" A scream caught his attention. He looked and saw a lost child near the battle. The child, no older than five, was huddled near an overturned cart, his small body trembling.


    "An overturned carriage?" He assessed the situation. The child was crying, hidden in the wreckage. "Their parents were probably killed or lost them in the chaos," he concluded.


    Liam spotted a gnoll turning its attention towards the screaming child. The beast was already drooling, its red eyes fixated on the easy prey.


    "Damn it...!" he cursed.


    Driven by an uncontrollable urge, Liam ran towards the girl. His feet seemed to barely touch the ground as he sprinted to reach her before the gnoll. He had to get there first and had to protect her. He couldn''t just stand by and watch another innocent die.


    Liam jumped over a dead horse and slid to grab her. He saw the gnoll closing in. "What do I do, what do I do?" he muttered to himself. Assessing the gnoll''s speed, he looked at the carriage wheel and kicked it hard, causing it to collapse on the approaching gnoll. "Grrrck" was all that could be heard from the gnoll amidst the cracking of the collapsing wood.


    Liam then ran to a dark alley nearby. After trying to open door after door, he managed to open one and put the child inside, asking her to hide.


    "Stay here," Liam said, his voice trembling as he closed the door. "Don''t come out, please." He offered a reassuring smile, but his heart was pounding.


    The girl nodded, her eyes filled with tears. Liam understood the responsibility of being a Neumond. "Ha, it''s not all glory, is it, Leo?" He thought to himself, remembering Leo''s earlier words. He felt a pang of guilt for having been so naive.


    "I need something to fight with..." He thought about the possibilities as he returned to the battlefront, collecting any scrap he could find along the way: pieces of wood, rope, a rubber strip, a small wagon wheel, and a bow from a fallen guard.


    Letting his ability flow, his ELEV glowed faintly. "Let''s do this!" he shouted with conviction. With incredible focus, Liam began to build a makeshift crossbow with the tools he had on his belt. His fingers moved with precision, guided by an intuition he had never experienced before.


    In a short time, a rudimentary crossbow was ready. He managed to make it shoot small stones or iron nails. "Hell yeah, bro, now stones'' gonna fly!" Liam laughed with pride, a manic glint in his eyes.


    Liam spotted a tower at the base of the main gate and ran to the top. He positioned himself at a point where he could see the entire battlefield. He saw Leo fighting another gnoll, injured and visibly tired. The beast was approaching Leonard, laughing challengingly.


    Liam activated the small crank he had created on the crossbow and pulled the string back. He fired the first stone. The projectile hit the gnoll squarely in the head, shattering its helmet and sending it stumbling backward.


    "Alright, yes!" He celebrated with a fist pump, a surge of adrenaline coursing through him.


    It wasn''t a lucky shot. Liam used his ability for battle for the first time. He knew how to make the best possible armor, so logically, he knew all the weak points of armor. The foundation of making something perfect is correcting its flaws.


    "Feewww!... That''s gonna leave a mark!" Leonard exclaimed ironically, a grin spreading across his face despite the pain.


    He looked up at the tower as the impact of the stone shattered the gnoll''s helmet. He was surprised by the accuracy and effectiveness of a simple stone. He gave Liam a thumbs-up, a silent acknowledgment of the crucial assistance.


    Before the gnoll could regain its footing, Leo seized the opportunity and advanced quickly. With an upward slash, he severed one of the beast''s legs. When it fell on its back, he plunged both swords into its throat.


    Liam and Leonard exchanged glances and nodded. Without a word, they understood the strategy.


    "I can''t take it anymore; my knees are failing, and my arms aren''t responding," Leo thought. He was exhausted. His bleeding was intensifying with each passing minute. His vision swam, and he felt himself swaying. His legs faltered for a moment, and he kneeled on one knee, holding his swords like canes.


    "DAMN... I can''t stop, or I''ll die here," he thought, his breathing ragged and heavy. He had to keep going, had to push through the pain. He couldn''t afford to falter��not now, not ever.


    Liam noticed that Leonard wasn''t doing well and needed urgent help. Panic clawed at him, but he forced himself to focus.


    He kept firing stones and nails at the gnolls, and the guards started to shift the tide of the battle. The morale of the troops grew, seeing their determination. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some other Equalizers arrived and finally joined the fight. Victory was in sight.


    "Thank the Gods...!" Leo murmured with relief as he got back on his feet.


    Then a trumpet sounded in the distance, a call for retreat. The gnoll leader ordered a strategic withdrawal, and the rest of them started running.


    They let them go; it was too risky to chase the gnolls outside the walls without a plan. There was no telling what traps or reinforcements they might have waiting.


    The battle was finally over. There were mutilated bodies of gnolls, guards, and civilians all over the area around the south gate. The same carnage that had persisted for hundreds of years.


    That day, Leonard had killed more than 10 gnolls with Liam''s help. He realized the difference an ally providing support made on the front lines. He almost died twice fighting alone.


    "Now I understand why they form teams," he whispered to himself.


    Leo felt his blood running down his arms. He looked at his fists and dropped his swords to the ground.


    Trembling, he looked up at the sky, seeking some comfort amidst the chaos. There were no clouds that day, revealing a deep, serene blue. The sun shone, casting an irritating heat on the bodies present. The contrast between the destruction and the beauty of the sky was disturbing.


    For a moment, Leonard felt at peace and relieved. The clear sky brought him a sense of calm, as if the world were empty. The battle, the gnolls, the screams, the clanging of swords, the fear, and the adrenaline all seemed distant.


    Fatigue overcame him. Slowly, his eyelids closed, and he fell on his back like a lifeless scarecrow. Liam saw this, and his eyes widened.


    "Leonard!" Liam shouted and ran down the tower towards Leo.


    Reaching Leonard''s body, he kneeled beside his head and checked for any sign of breathing. Leo let out a long, low snore. He had fallen into a deep sleep, exhausted from the battle and his injuries.


    "Don''t scare me like that, you bastard..." Liam lightly slapped Leo''s head and gave a relieved smile.

 Chapter 22

    9th day of summer, 189 NE (New Era).


    Leonard woke up with a tremendous headache. He brought his hand to his temple as he struggled to open his eyes, seeing only blurry images. He felt his body heavy and tried to get rid of the white sheets covering him. Soon, his eyes got used to the bright light, and he realized he was in a place he had been before, a long time ago."Why am I here again? Was I hurt that bad?" Leonard asked himself.


    The room was big, simple, and white. A long line of rows of beds, many of which were occupied by soldiers who got hurt. The air smelled like antiseptic and something else that he could not put his finger on. He heard the soft moans of pain and the hushed voices of the nurses.


    Leo looked at the door and noticed some women in white uniforms passing by in the hallway.


    "Ahh hospital..." he was bored. He slowly got up and sat on the edge of the bed. Looking out the window, he noticed it was morning. Then the door to his room closed, demanding his attention.


    "Finally, you''re awake!" Liam said, his voice full of life, as he ran to hug him.


    "Ahh, it''s you, Liam. Get away from me! What happened?" Leo asked, pushing Liam away.


    "Nothing much; you just slept for three days," Liam shrugged as he placed Leo''s armor, now repaired, on a small bedside table. There was also a basket of fruit on the table.


    "Three days?... Wow." Leo threw himself back on the bed.


    "For the hero of the south gate, three days are well-deserved," Liam said with a captivating smile.


    "Bullshit�� Well, I need to go. I don''t have time to rest." Leo was apprehensive; his eyebrows furrowed. He had wasted enough time already.


    Liam tossed an apple to Leonard. "Here, eat this first."


    Leo caught the apple and took a big bite; he was starving. The sweet juice was the best thing he had tasted in days.


    "Your wound was healed with magic, so you won''t even have any scars," Liam winked at Leo.


    "Who did it? The church?" Leo asked, his mouth still full.


    "Who else would it be? Healing magic is considered divine; everyone knows that," Liam said casually.


    "Right... I see my armor, but where are my weapons?"


    "I repaired them. They were in pieces. Iron weapons are no good; you need to invest in steel or something better." Liam was just warning Leo that, although his armor was decent, his weapons were of much lower quality; after all, they were beginner weapons given by the GH. "We''ll get them from old Ashton later."


    Leo was already on his third piece of fruit and said, "Thanks for the meal, Liam. I was starving," giving a thumbs up.


    "Huh? I didn''t bring it." Liam''s face was full of doubt.


    "Then who?" Leo said as they looked at each other, more perplexed than Liam.


    "Who knows? I''ve only known you a short time. I don''t know your life." Liam shrugged, giving an apologetic smile.


    Leonard also shrugged, then caught himself staring at Liam and noticed how peculiar his appearance was. He was a young man of about 17, with blond, spiky hair and orange highlights at the tips, framing a face with delicate features. His eyes, a vibrant orange that resembled the fire of the forge, gave him an intense and expressive look. His body, shaped by the sweat of the forge, was athletically defined and strong. He moved with the dexterity of a tiger, and his hands, calloused from blacksmithing, were agile and skilled.


    "Sometimes, you force me to be an older brother," Leo said with a wry smile.


    "BROOO! GIVE ME A HUG!" Liam approached Leo with wide arms open and an irritating smile on his face.


    "Don''t even try..." Leo raised an eyebrow, feeling uncomfortable. He wasn''t used to this kind of physical affection.


    Liam laughed and took a paper from his pocket, saying, "Since you seem well enough..." Liam handed Leo the flyer.


    "What''s this?" Leo asked.


    "Go on, read it." Liam gave a big smile.


    "To the Illustrious Equalizers,


    The Guild House of Gothia summons its Neumond members for an urgent mission in the Wailing Wetlands.


    Recent information indicates that the local Gnoll tribe has been weakened after being significantly defeated in their attempted invasion. This is a strategic opportunity to subdue the remaining Gnolls and ensure regional peace.


    The mission requires combatants who have experience fighting Gnolls or with tracking and survival skills in hostile environments. The Guild counts on your support and effectiveness for the success of this endeavor.


    Rewards will be granted according to the importance and risk of the mission. Additional details will be provided to confirmed participants.


    We request confirmation of your participation by [9th of Summer, 189].


    In the name of the safety and prosperity of humanity, we await your response.


    Sincerely,


    [Jake Legacy]


    Master of the Equalizers Guild." Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So it''s a summons?" Leo let out a deep sigh. "As they all say��while you rest, carry stones." Leo got out of bed and put on his armor.


    "Finally, we''ll go on a mission together!" Liam was more excited than ever.


    "Did you take the test?" Leo asked him as he washed his face in the room''s sink.


    "Of course! I already have my GHMC." Liam took the card out of his pocket and showed it to Leonard, and with the other hand, he gave a thumbs up.


    Leo glanced at the card.


    __________________________________________________________


    Profile Stats/Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Liam


    Surname: Ironwood


    Rank: Iron


    Strength: 16


    Agility: 13


    Cognition: 22


    Constitution: 16


    Mentality: 11


    Characteristic: Psychological Neumond.


    Battle Traces: Cognition Type


    -Affinity: Crafts intuition, S+ motor skills,


    Class: ��


    __________________________________________________________


    "It''s not that hard to be stronger than me." Leo thought frustratedly but said, "Congratulations on becoming an Equalizer," with a slight smile.


    "By the way, you''ve never told me anything about yourself," Liam said to Leo.


    "What do you want to know?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Anything, come on, friends share things." Liam shrugged.


    "So are we friends?" Leo thought to himself. Since the Besen incident, he had never thought about having friends or anyone to share the weight of everyday life. "I''m just a guy from a small town who lost everything and wants to get rid of some monsters," Leo said to Liam. Despite the simple words, the weight they carried made the atmosphere tense and somber. An uncomfortable silence lingered between them.


    "Jeez, I even got chills." Liam rubbed his arms in protest. "Lighten up, bro," he let out an awkward laugh. "I''d better not touch that subject for now," Liam thought.


    Leo spoke with one of the nurses, informing them of his recovery, and they rushed to the Guild House to sign up for the incursion. Leo wasn''t very confident; he wanted to go to Besen soon and have some peace.


    He and Liam entered the Guild House. Leo waved to Silica, who smiled when she saw him and promptly came over to them.


    "Are you feeling better, Mr. Leonard?" Silica asked, checking on him.


    "I''m 100%," said Leonard, giving a thumbs up.


    "Thank the 7 Gods; he''s okay," Silica thought. She had developed a fondness and admiration for Leo. She really didn''t expect someone like him to survive all the tribulations he had gone through. It made her feel hopeful, and now she was rooting for him.


    "Oh, I almost forgot," Silica said, taking 5 gold coins from her pocket and giving them to Leonard. "Here is your share for helping with Gothia''s defense." She smiled sincerely.


    Leonard was startled by Silica''s attitude; she had always been very curt and formal with him. Leo took the coins, his heart racing. "Finally paying off, almost dying several times!" he thought, mocking himself. A small, bitter smile touched his lips.


    "Now you can throw away those old swords of yours and buy something decent," Liam said, poking his nose mockingly.


    "You''re a poet when you''re quiet, Liam," Leo said disapprovingly, but for some reason they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Ahem," Silica cleared her throat, getting their attention.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Silica." Leo bowed gently as a sign of respect.


    "Come on, you''re here for the incursion, right? I''ll sign you both up." Silica said, her voice regaining its usual formality.


    After a few minutes at the Guild House, they finished all the paperwork. Silica warned them that they should be at Gothia''s south gate in 2 hours, as the caravan would leave today. They then headed to old Ashton''s shop. Leonard needed to get his swords back.


    Ashton wasn''t at the shop; he had left early to get raw materials for projects requested by clients. Normally, this was Liam''s job, but since he was taking care of the personal matters of becoming an Equalizer, in addition to rescuing Leonard from the hospital, old Ashton had given him some time off.


    "They look new and exude a different energy," Leo said, evaluating his two refurbished swords.


    "Of course they''re better. I''d say around 20% because I was the one who improved them." He gave a proud smile as always. "But, Leo, garbage will always be garbage, even if it''s recycled." Liam tapped his forehead twice with his fingers as a sign to "use your head" to Leo.


    "I know, I know... You said iron isn''t good for weapons. I''ll take care of it later." Leo shrugged. "I''m rich now. I''ll do it when I have time," he quipped, patting his pocket with the gold coins.


    "Let''s go," Leo said, touching Liam''s shoulder.


    Liam picked up his updated crossbow sling. While Leo was recovering in the hospital, he had time to improve it considerably. Now it fired iron balls, had a spring and better elastics, and the wooden parts were replaced with metal, making it much more reliable and resistant.


    Leo saw that pile of iron and elastics in Liam''s hands and commented, "That looks really heavy."


    "About 5 kg," Liam replied, trying to estimate the weight by swinging it in the air.


    "Monster..." Leo said, looking at him with wide eyes. Liam laughed.


    Armed and prepared, they headed to Gothia''s south gate.


    More than 20 Neumonds were there waiting for the arrival of the horses sponsored by the GH. The atmosphere was tense. On an incursion, you never knew how many would return alive or even if they would return dead for a proper burial. The only sound that broke the silence was the clash of horses'' hooves on the stone street as they got closer. Leo shifted his weight from one foot to the other, his gaze fixed on the approaching horses. He could feel the weight of his new armor, a stark reminder of the dangers ahead.


    A group of horses, their coats gleaming with sweat, was led into the staging area by Guild stablehands. Someone shouted orders, and the Neumonds began to mount up.


    Leo took a deep breath and approached one of the horses, a sturdy mare with a dark coat. He ran a hand along her neck, feeling the powerful muscles beneath her skin. He then checked his gear one last time and mounted."One day I will have one like you," he thought.


    Ten minutes later, they rode out of Gothia''s south gate, leaving the safety of the walls behind them. The sun was already high, beating down on them. Leo looked to Liam and then back at the city, its walls shrinking in the distance. He touched the pendant beneath his armor, a silent prayer on his lips, and urged his horse forward.

 Chapter 23

    After riding all night, the Guild caravan arrived at Wailing Wetlands. It was a macabre place, a swamp where the very earth seemed to exhale a hot vapor of organic matter. The trees were withered and contorted amidst a dark mire, their twisted branches with dark green leaves pointing towards the cloudy sky. A dense fog permeated the entire area due to the high ground temperature, carrying with it the stench of rotting vegetation. The silence was unique, so oppressive that it was broken only by the distant croaking of unknown creatures and the incessant dripping of moisture condensing on the withered leaves.


    The caravan, made up of about twenty people, advanced with extreme caution. Some Neumonds were experienced, their weapons and armor worn, displaying scars from countless battles. The younger ones, on the other hand, tried to imitate the veterans'' serenity, but their apprehensive looks and the fingers that nervously gripped and released their weapons betrayed their anxiety.


    Leo felt the effects of his recent injuries. Despite being healed, his chest ached as he walked beside Liam. The smiling blacksmith, once so excited about his first mission, now observed everything with a mixture of fascination and dread.


    "This wasn''t quite how I imagined it," Liam whispered, his voice almost inaudible. His hand tightly gripped the peculiar crossbow sling he had brought.


    "You get used to it," Leo replied, his voice darker than he intended.


    "Will we find many gnolls?" Liam asked, his voice wavering slightly.


    "Probably," Leo answered. "But we have many Equalizers... Stay close and try not to make any dumb choices." He gave Liam a thumbs up, trying to bring him confidence, which he didn''t entirely feel.


    Trying to lighten the mood, he said, "And try not to shoot me accidentally with that thing," he added, pointing to the crossbow-sling with a wry smile.


    As they were talking, one of the incursion''s scouts returned, his face tense and sweaty. "Sir," he addressed a burly man with a scar across his left eye, the leader of the incursion. "We found fresh tracks. A large group of gnolls. They are moving fast and seem to be concentrating to the east."


    Christopher, the leader, frowned, his one good eye narrowed in concern. "To the east? That''s strange. They should be gathering near the ruins, to the north." He pondered for a moment, polishing the pommel of his sword as if it would help clear his thoughts. "Attention!" His voice echoed through the swamp, silencing even the distant croaking. "Change of plans. We''re going to split up. A small group will come with me to investigate the movement to the east. The rest will continue north as planned. Stay on high alert. These gnolls are cunning and are acting stealthily."


    Leo felt a shiver run down his spine, a bad feeling settling in his throat. Something was wrong. He looked at Liam, who didn''t understand the situation, his eyes fixed on the leader.


    "You," the leader pointed at Leo, his contemptuous gaze analyzing him from head to toe, "and you, the boy with the strange weapon. Come with me. We need someone agile to scout the area, and your friend seems to know how to sniff out trouble." He referred to Leo, who felt something was amiss.


    Leo and Liam exchanged a surprised look. Before Leo could protest, the leader turned and started walking east, followed by five other Neumonds.


    "I''ll watch your back," Liam whispered, trying to sound confident as he adjusted the grip of his crossbow sling. Leo noticed a slight tremor in his hands.


    Reluctantly, Leo nodded, a fake smile appearing on his lips. "I know." He didn''t have the time or energy to explain that a slingshot, however ingenious, wasn''t capable of killing a bunch of gnolls. At most, it could provide support.


    They soon followed the smaller group, moving away from the main caravan.


    As they went deeper into the swampy vegetation, the sense of danger intensified. The fog was extremely dense, the air seemed heavier, the sounds more muffled, and the shadows deeper. Leo felt his survival instinct screaming in his mind, warning him of imminent danger��the same feeling he had felt against the Leirion boar. Every noise and every movement in the shadows made him tense and alert.


    Suddenly, a deathly silence fell over the swamp. Even the animal sounds ceased. Leo stopped abruptly, his hand tightening on the hilt of one of his swords. "Something''s wrong. It''s coming!" he whispered, his voice barely audible in the oppressive quiet.


    The next moment, the ambush began. Gnolls emerged from the fog like spirits taking shape, growling and howling, their weapons and armor from ancient warriors gleaming menacingly in the dim light that penetrated the canopy. There were eight of them, surrounding them like a prepared trap, a hunting pack.


    "Ambush!" shouted one of the Neumonds in the group, drawing his sword.


    The fight was swift and brutal. Leo quickly focused and entered maximum ELEV. He fought with all his ferocity from the start, his swords spinning in a whirlwind of steel. He danced through the fog, delivering accurate blows. He felt fear, anger, and a rush of adrenaline in his veins. He was so quick that he did not even know he had it. He dodged blows and attacked back with deadly accuracy. Every movement was calculated beforehand; every thrust was an act of pure survival; his eyes were clouded with focus.


    Liam, positioned behind Leo, fired projectiles with his crossbow sling. The metal balls whizzed through the air, hitting the gnolls with surprising force. One of them howled when a ball hit its eye, giving Leo an opening to attack. Liam saw that Leo was different; getting close to him would even be dangerous.


    A gnoll, its snout foaming with rage, charged at Leonard, wielding a spiked club. Leo rolled to the side, feeling the wind of the blow pass close to his face. In a fluid motion, he got up and plunged one of his swords into the creature''s chest, which let out a guttural howl before falling lifeless.


    Liam continued to help Leo, but his inexperience was evident. He struggled with his footing on the battlefield, tripping over roots and narrowly dodging attacks from the gnoll archers.


    Still, he shot with determination, his metal bullets finding their targets with an accuracy born from his ability to find flaws. He managed to land some critical hits, hitting another gnoll squarely in the head��PING!��sparks flew with a flash of light, destroying its helmet and knocking it down with a thud.


    One of the gnolls, seeing Leo''s group dominating the battle, let out a guttural roar and threw a burning torch towards a tangle of dry vines. The fire grew very quickly, making a wall of flames that separated Leo and Liam from the rest of the group. The crackle of the flames muffled the sounds of battle; the heat was intense, and the smoke was bitter and infiltrated their lungs. Panic tried to overtake Leo as he lost his intense focus, but he forced himself to focus by taking a deep breath.


    "Liam! We have to get out of here!" Leo shouted, coughing from the smoke, his eyes stinging, his vision blurred by the smoke and fog.


    They fought amidst the flames, but both they and the gnolls were hampered; everyone was practically blind. They made their way with great difficulty through the remaining gnolls, pushing them into the fire. It was hard to breathe because of the smoke and the oppressive heat. Leo could feel the sweat trickling down his face, combining with the fire''s soot and the blood of his adversaries. The smell of burning flesh and fur, a horrible mixture of gnoll hide and burning vegetation, permeated the air.


    One by one, the gnolls fell. Liam, with his adrenaline pumping, managed to take down one that was approaching Leo from behind, hitting it squarely with a shot to the neck, right on the spine, at the critical point where the armor was lacking.


    Only one remained, a fat gnoll with a ring in its snout and a look of pure fury at seeing his companions die. He charged at Leo with an upward attack, wielding a rusty, time-worn club. Leo defended himself with both swords crossed, but the impact threw him 3 yards back, causing him to fall hard to the ground.


    The pain exploded in his shoulder, and he felt something dislocate. Before he could recover, the gnoll advanced and was on top of him, ready to strike his head.


    But then a sharp sound cut through the air, followed by a sharp metallic clang. The gnoll staggered, a dart-shaped bullet embedded in its forehead. It fell to its knees, the life draining from its eyes.


    Leo looked up and saw Liam, his crossbow-sling still smoking at the tip, his face stained with soot, and an expression of pure terror.


    "I think... I got him," Liam stammered, his voice trembling, barely believing what he had done. "It was my secret weapon," he concluded, his eyes wide.


    For a moment, a tense silence settled. They had won. They looked at each other in relief and disbelief, exhausted, wounded, and covered in soot. Leo started to thank Liam, but the words froze in his throat.


    Emerging from the flames, silhouetted in the shadows, completely ignoring the fire, a gnoll appeared. But this one was different. Measuring 3 yards or more, with armor made of bones and twisted metal and a war axe that seemed to weigh a ton. His eyes shone with cruel intelligence, and a low growl escaped his lips, revealing sharp, yellowed fangs. A named Elite Gnoll. It was Fleshripper, the terrible...


    A Gnoll Elite with terrifying ferocity. The beast threw its double battle axe with all its might, spinning it in the air with a disturbing whoosh of wind. Liam, still perplexed by the happiness and surprise of helping Leo, didn''t even have time to react.


    Leo''s mind swiftly accelerated, ELEV exerting all its strength; he observed the axe spinning in slow motion, the fire''s reflection dancing on the edge, and his gaze calculated the axe''s trajectory, already knowing its destination. He felt his soul freezing in panic. He knew another smile would be stolen from him.


    It was all over in 0.3 seconds. The axe cut through the air and hit the young blacksmith squarely, impaling him on a nearby tree. The sound was wet and dull Liam''s body went limp and lifeless; he didn''t even suffer; it was insta-death, the huge axe embedded in his chest, half of his body almost severed. His feet were still shaking because the axe tore apart his spine. Blood cascaded down, his glazed eyes staring into the void in Leonard''s direction, as if he still couldn''t believe what had happened.


    "NOOOOOO!" Leo''s scream echoed through the swamp, a lament of pure agony and fury, lost in the air, muffled by the sound of fire and Fleshripper''s growl. Wailing Wetlands was Fleshripper''s home.


    Time seemed to stop. A chill coursed through Leo''s spine. The image of Liam''s body, impaled and almost cut in half, was etched in his mind, an indelible mark of horror and guilt. He had failed. He had dragged Liam to death, thinking that a team of two inexperienced people would work. "I''m a monster, a failure," he thought, as he felt tears welling up in his eyes.


    Fleshripper looked at Leo, a cruel smile spreading across his snout. He advanced towards the tree to retrieve his axe. As he did so, Liam''s body fell limply to the ground. He pointed the axe at Leonard, then licked one of the edges with Liam''s blood. It was a macabre spectacle. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leo closed his eyes, waiting for the impact. The image of Mia, smiling with her dimple, invaded his mind, and then the memory of his mother''s smile. "I failed you, but I''ll be there soon," he thought, a lone tear rolling down his face, before getting lost amidst the soot and dried blood.


    __________________________________________________________


    Evelyn was searching for the caravan that had left earlier. She had been delayed, completing a final mission and reporting to her clan.


    "Where did they go?" she wondered as she arrived at Wailing Wetlands. She rode as fast as she could. After a few minutes of following fresh tracks, a peculiar smell reached her nostrils. "Fire?" She quickly dismounted and climbed a tree. Fire was unusual in Wailing Wetlands.


    A huge blaze was visible in the distance. She hurried back to her horse and galloped towards the firelight. "Please be on time," she pleaded.


    As she neared the blaze, she heard a loud crash, the sound of a weapon hitting wood. Then, a voice filled with pain and agony reached her ears. "NOOOOOO!"


    Desperate, Evelyn leaped from her horse and activated her ELEV. With a burst of speed, she soared through the air, her silhouette a dark angel against the flames. She saw Leonard lying on the ground, a hulking gnoll standing over him, ready to strike.


    __________________________________________________________


    But the blow never came. Instead, Leo heard a sharp grunt, followed by a heavy thud. He opened his eyes to see a female figure somersaulting behind Fleshripper.


    It was Evelyn.


    She was enveloped in an aura of power, her eyes blazing with an almost supernatural intensity. In her hands, she held two daggers that seemed to crackle with energy.


    Without a word, Evelyn attacked, her daggers a blur of motion. Fleshripper barely had time to react. She dodged the axe blow, spun around him, and plunged one of her daggers into the side of his neck. The gnoll let out a roar of pain.


    Evelyn''s wrist was swiftly grabbed by the Elite Gnoll, who then viciously twisted it. The air echoed with a sickening crack, and Evelyn let out a cry of agony and dropped one of her weapons. The gnoll took advantage of the situation and swung his axe downward, aiming to split Evelyn in two.


    Evelyn directed all of her energy into her free hand, forming a concentrated blade of shadow, and stabbed the gnoll in the knee. The impact was immediately felt. With a roar of pain, the Elite Gnoll''s body fell apart as the energy from the shadow blade ate up its knee. In seconds, the creature crumbled, defeated but not dead.


    She took advantage of the beast''s suffering and turned to Leo; her face tried to show determination, but her eyes were filled with pain. "We have to go," she said urgently. She grabbed his arm and dragged him into the burning forest, towards her horse. Leo, dazed, wounded, and burdened by Liam''s death, struggled to keep up.


    As they ran, Leo returned his gaze to Liam''s lifeless body, which had been consumed by the fire. A searing pain tore through his chest, a combination of grief, guilt, and newfound rage.


    He needed to stay alive. For Liam. For Mia. For his parents. He had to get stronger. He had to avenge them. And he was willing to do it at any cost. The flame of vengeance, now ignited in his heart, burned brighter than the flames around him.

 Chapter 24

    It began to rain heavily at that moment. It was summer, a time of hot weather and torrential downpours��a deluge that transformed the trail they had taken into a river of mud.


    Evelyn guided the horse with difficulty, its hooves sinking into the mud with every step. Leo clung to her waist, his large frame, weakened and weary, pressed against her back.


    His cheek lightly touched her shoulder as his head lolled forward in shock. Every time the horse jolted, he groaned softly, but instead of complaining, he just managed to hang on with what little strength he still had.


    The cool rain contrasted sharply with the warmth of his body as Evelyn felt his ragged breath against her neck.


    A wave of worry washed over her. He was at his limit. "Hold on, Leo," she whispered, more to herself than to him. "We''re almost there." She tightened the reins, urging the horse onward.


    The image of Liam''s mangled body reminded her of the importance of taking care of Leo at that moment. "He needs a real rest," she thought. "If this guy breaks now, if he gives up... we''re all screwed."


    Why did she think that? She didn''t know, but she felt it. "Could I be falling for this guy?" she wondered, somehow sensing their fates were continuing to intertwine.


    They had been riding for almost an hour, and the rain showed no signs of stopping. Leo was shivering from cold and exhaustion, and Evelyn feared he might pass out at any moment.


    They needed to find shelter soon. It was then that she spotted an indentation on the side of a hill, almost hidden by a curtain of water formed by a small waterfall due to the heavy rain.


    "There, that should do," she said, pointing with her head. "Let''s stop."


    With some difficulty, she helped Leo dismount. With his legs shaky, he stumbled and nearly fell if she had not grabbed him. "Be careful," she said, guiding him into the cave. "How did you get so exhausted like this? Did you use your ELEV that much? Do you want to die?" she protested as she supported Leo.


    The cave was damp and dark, the floor uneven and rough. But it was dry, and that was all that mattered. Evelyn managed, without much effort, to light a small fire with twigs and flint from the survival kit. Even though everything was slightly damp, she was an experienced rogue in the field from a very young age.


    The light of the flames revealed a modest space, with stalactites hanging from the ceiling and an underground stream flowing through one corner. She moved away from the dripping water and found a good spot for both of them.


    Exhausted, Leo leaned against the cave wall and sat down heavily, closing his eyes. His shoulder hurt so bad it was nearly intolerable, and his entire body ached. He had been thrown several yards and had landed badly.


    Evelyn observed him for a moment, then began to examine his injuries, her face serious. She found it.


    "I need to put your shoulder back in place," she said, her voice soft but firm. "It''s going to hurt... like hell..."


    Leo opened his eyes, confused. "What...?"


    "Your shoulder. It''s dislocated." She indicated with her head. "I need to put it back in place."


    He nodded, too weak to protest. Evelyn positioned herself beside him, holding his arm firmly. "This is going to hurt," she repeated and pulled hard.


    Leo screamed, his body convulsing with excruciating pain. His fingers curled like springs, stretching and contracting. It failed; he tensed up too much. After a few seconds, he fainted, which made it easier for Evelyn, who continued to check his shoulder calmly. This time, she pulled and twisted, feeling the bone snap back into place with a muffled pop. Leo didn''t even moan or wake up. When she finished, she sighed in relief.


    The pain in her own wrist was a constant reminder of the danger they had faced. She examined her wrist, now swollen and bruised. She needed a moment to recover too. "When was the last time I was hurt this badly? Can''t remember..." she thought.


    While Leo slept, curled up near the small dancing fire, Evelyn tended to his wounds as best she could, using what was left of the kit and some herbs she recognized growing near the cave entrance.


    She cleaned the cuts with water from the stream and applied a paste made with the herbs and regenerative potion, hoping it would help prevent infection. She was a little apprehensive; after all, she wasn''t a healer; she only had her experience over the few years as an Equalizer.


    After finishing the dressings, she watched him sleep. The dim firelight softened his features. He looked so young, so vulnerable... and yet he had fought with a ferocity that surprised her. A lock of dark hair fell over his forehead with the breeze that entered the cave.


    Without thinking, Evelyn leaned forward, intending to brush the hair from his eyes. Her fingers gently touched his skin, and she stopped, her breath suspended. She was close��too close, very close. She could feel the warmth of his body and hear his slow, regular breathing. She thought about going further but stopped herself. She wanted to lean in even more, but her superego held her back.


    Evelyn pulled away abruptly, as if she had been burned. What was she thinking? He was just a guy, a wounded and traumatized guy who needed her help, not... whatever that was. She shook her head, trying to clear her confused thoughts. She got up, grabbed the canteen, and went out to get some water.


    As the water filled the container, she looked out of the cave at the falling rain. "It seems like this rain will wash away all the bitterness we''ve suffered," she thought. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mission wasn''t a complete failure, but grief could destroy even the strongest. She thought of her own grief, the pain that had consumed her years ago. She shut her eyes, inhaling deeply, attempting to cast aside the memories, but it proved futile. The pain lingered, quietly waiting, poised to emerge at any time.


    When she returned, Leo was waking up, moaning in pain. "What... where...?" He glanced around, feeling a bit lost, and noticed her by the fire, facing away from him. The flickering firelight and the patter of rain outside cast an unsettling atmosphere over the room.


    "You''re awake. Drink this." She handed him the canteen with water and a piece of dried meat.


    "Liam...?" The memory of his death struck him sharply in the temple. His eyes filled with tears, but he held them back, blinking rapidly.


    "He''s gone. I''m sorry." Her tone was low, heavy with grief.


    Leo didn''t say anything. He just took the canteen and drank in silence, sniffing twice. He ate the meat afterward, but it was like chewing sand. The food had no taste, and he only ate to stay alive.


    "The incursion... was successful," Evelyn said after a long silence. "But Fleshripper escaped, wounded." She avoided mentioning that she hadn''t found the rest of the incursion party. She didn''t want to overload him further; after all, she had no information.


    "He... he took Liam''s life," Leo whispered, his voice trembling with sorrow. He clenched his fists, consumed by rage and helplessness.


    "I know. I''m sorry," Evelyn repeated. She gently rested her hand on the back of his neck as a gesture of support. She sensed the tightness in his muscles, the suppressed anger he struggled to contain.


    "I''m going back to Besen," Leo said suddenly, his voice weak but determined.


    "Besen? Why?" She looked at him, surprised.


    "I need... I need to see it with my own eyes." He couldn''t explain, but the need to return was like a calling, something he had to do. "I need to put an end to this." He felt that his past was holding him back somehow.


    The following morning, the rain had transformed into a gentle drizzle. Leo rose gradually, his body aching, yet his mind was set on his goals. He experienced a profound emptiness, a hollowness, as if a part of him had been torn away with Liam''s life.


    "I''ll go with you to the road," Evelyn said seriously. "Then, I''ll go my own way."


    "Thank you... for everything." He looked at her, and for a moment, he saw, or thought he saw, the shadow of a smile along with the dimple... He blinked, confused, a strange nostalgia consuming him.


    Evelyn offered a slight, almost imperceptible smile. "Don''t thank me. Just... survive."


    They left the cave. Leo looked back one last time at the darkness swallowing the almost extinguished fire, as if searching for something among the ashes, that laughter that had followed him in recent days, perhaps the last vestige of hope fading away. Then, with a sigh, he turned.


    On the road, Evelyn helped him mount the horse. He was too weak to climb up alone. His body felt incredibly heavy, and each movement triggered sharp waves of discomfort throughout his muscles.


    "Be careful, Leo," she said, handing him the reins. Evelyn''s eyes, for a brief moment, revealed genuine concern, but they quickly closed, as if she were keeping her feelings to herself.


    "You too," he replied, holding the reins firmly. Their fingers touched, and he felt a strange electric current run through his arm. He ignored it, attributing the sensation to tiredness and tension.


    They looked at each other for a long moment, a silence charged with unspoken emotions, shared losses, and newfound determination.

 Chapter 25

    Evelyn felt Leonard''s gaze and let her personality come through. "Okay, hop on, and I''ll guide," she said.


    She climbed on the horse, sitting behind him. With a firm grip on the reins, she gently nudged her heels, urging the horse to stride forward with assurance.


    The journey back to Gothia was slow and silent. Leo, exhausted and in pain, leaned back against Evelyn, seeking support. Her breath on his neck was uncomfortable, but he felt strangely safe. She, in turn, guided the horse carefully, attentive to Leo''s every move.


    The silence between them wasn''t awkward but one of mutual understanding, born from the tragedy they had shared. Evelyn didn''t know Liam, but she understood the pain of loss.


    As they rode, Leo was lost in thought. The image of Liam, smiling and full of life, mixed with that of his mangled body. Guilt gnawed at him. He cursed himself for his weakness and for his inexperience. If he had been stronger and faster, maybe Liam would still be alive. He wondered: How many more would have to die in front of him without him being able to do anything?


    She felt Leo tense up, but she didn''t say anything; she just remained silent. She knew there was nothing that could be said to ease his pain at that moment. He needed time to process, to accept, and to find his own way through grief.


    Despite the little contact Leo had with him, Liam was a very warm and innocent person. Leo truly saw him as a younger brother for being so dependent and playful.


    When the walls of Gothia appeared on the horizon, a mix of relief and apprehension washed over Leo. Relief at being back in the safety of the city, apprehension about what the future held. He knew things wouldn''t be easy. Liam''s death, Fleshripper''s escape, the completed but nearly failed mission... all of this would have consequences.


    As they approached the south gate, they found a desolate scene. Dozens of Neumonds gathered in front of the gate, their faces etched with pain and exhaustion. Many were injured, some on stretchers, others leaning on their companions. The atmosphere was thick with the scent of blood and mortality. It was the image of failure, of loss.


    When they saw Leo and Evelyn, the murmurs ceased. A tense silence fell as they approached. Leo felt the eyes on him, a mixture of pity, curiosity, and perhaps accusation.


    One of the guards approached, his face grim. "You''re back," he said, more as a statement than a question. "We heard about the attack. We lost many."


    Leo nodded, unable to speak. He swallowed hard, his throat dry.


    "The mission..." he managed to say, his voice hoarse. "Was it a success?"


    The guard sighed. "We eliminated most of the gnolls, but the named one, Fleshripper... he escaped. He''s injured, but he escaped."


    Leo clenched his fists. Fleshripper. The name echoed in his mind, a promise of revenge.


    "Four of ours didn''t come back," the guard continued, his gaze lost in the crowd. "And now... one more." He looked at Leo, and a flicker of recognition crossed his eyes. "You''re the boy from Besen, aren''t you? The one who survived."


    Leo nodded again; the words caught in his throat: Survivor. That''s how they saw him. But at what cost? Was he just another survivor again?


    He distanced himself from the crowd, seeking a quiet place to ponder the intricacies of the situation. The mission achieved its goals, yet the cost was steep. Liam was dead. And Fleshripper, the monster who killed him, was still on the loose. The pain of loss mingled with the rage of frustration. He needed some time alone.


    "Leo." Evelyn called his name, her voice soft amidst the chaos. He turned and saw her, her face expressing a mixture of concern and... something more, something he couldn''t decipher.


    "I... I need to go," he said, his voice almost fading away.


    "I understand," she replied simply. She let him go without a word, without any question. She just watched him in silence.


    Leo walked away, feeling Evelyn''s eyes on his back. He craved to be alone; he required time to sort through his thoughts. He wandered through the streets of Gothia, the memories of the battle swirling in his thoughts. Liam''s face, Fleshripper''s axe, the fire, the blood...


    Leo rested against the bakery wall, the chill of the stone pressing into his back. He shut his eyes, attempting to banish the lingering visions. He needed time to himself to gather his thoughts. He needed to plan his next steps.


    After a while, he took his canteen, drank some water, composed himself, and went to the guild. He needed to report the mission and receive his reward. And most importantly, he needed to apologize to Ashton for Liam''s death.


    Upon entering the Guild House, Leo was greeted by curious glances and whispers. He ignored them, heading straight for the counter. Silica wasn''t there, so he was attended to by another employee.


    After reporting the events of the mission and receiving his share of the reward, around 10 gold coins, Leo thought: 10 gold coins was all the boy''s life was worth? What a joke...


    Leo headed to Ashton''s workshop. The familiar sound of the hammer hitting metal guided him there.


    Upon entering, he saw Ashton working on a piece of armor, his face focused. Liam wasn''t there. The young blacksmith''s absence was a bitter feeling of loss.


    "Ashton," Leo called, his voice choked with emotion.


    The old armorer turned, surprised to see him. Then, understanding dawned on him, and his face darkened.


    "He... he''s gone," Leo said, the words coming out with difficulty. "I''m so sorry."


    Ashton sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. He approached Leo and placed a heavy hand on his shoulder. "I know, kid. I''m sorry too."


    "I wasn''t able to keep him safe," Leo admitted, his eyes brimming with tears at last. "I pulled him into this mission, and now he is gone."


    "Don''t blame yourself, Leonard," Ashton said, his voice hoarse. "Liam made a choice. He wanted to be an Equalizer; he wanted to fight. He knew the risks from the start. Only the gods know how many clients we''ve lost already."


    "But he was just a boy," Leo sobbed. "He had so much potential..."


    "And he showed it," Ashton interrupted firmly. "For you to feel so guilty, I bet he saved your life, kid. So he died a hero."


    Leo was silent, struggling to hold back tears. Ashton''s words offered a bit of solace, yet the weight of guilt remained heavy. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ashton guided Leo to a secluded area of the workshop, away from the public eye, where two swords stood elegantly on an easel. They were unlike anything Leo had ever seen. The blades were crafted from a dark metal, nearly matte in appearance, yet possessing a faint luster that appeared to draw in the surrounding light. The hilts were crafted from a substance resembling bone, yet they possessed an oddly smooth feel. They were magnificent, masterpieces of forging.


    "Liam made them for you," Ashton said, his voice thick with emotion. "He hid them. He said it was a surprise. He wanted you to have them when you got back from the incursion."


    Leo approached, his hands trembling. He ran his fingers along the edge of one of the swords, sensing an unusual energy flow through him. They were the perfect swords��light, balanced, and sharp as razors.


    "He believed in you, Leo," Ashton continued. "He saw something in you that no one else saw. He knew you would become a great warrior after the battle at the south gate."


    Ashton felt a single tear escape, and he swiftly brushed it aside with the back of his hand.


    "They''re made of Frosteel, the best steel a human can produce. Only rare metals are better than that," Ashton explained their importance.


    Leo took the swords, feeling their weight in his hands. They were Liam''s swords, the young blacksmith''s last creation. A farewell gift, a reminder of a friendship cut short.


    "I will honor his memory," Leo said, his voice firm and determined. "I will become strong, strong enough to protect the people I care about. I will hunt down Fleshripper and make him pay for what he did."


    "I know you will, kid," Ashton said, placing his hand on Leo''s shoulder. "And I''ll be here to help in any way I can."


    Leo nodded. He turned to Ashton, his eyes burning with determination for his future.


    "Engrave the names," Leo requested, his voice firm. "On one, ''Smiling.'' On the other, ''Absolution.''"


    Ashton agreed, and a heavy but meaningful silence fell over the workshop. The sound of the hammer, once so familiar, now seemed to echo the pain of loss and the promise of revenge.


    After leaving Ashton''s workshop, Leo decided it was time to confront his past. He took his savings, bought supplies, and set off towards Besen, the village where it all began.


    He needed to see with his own eyes what had happened. He needed to face the ashes of his former home. Maybe then he could have a revelation and finally start to move on.

 Chapter 26

    The Gothia sky was a gray and cold canvas, mirroring the emptiness Leonard carried within him. The morning after Liam''s death, so brutal and unexpected, had robbed him of more than a friend; it had stolen his hope.


    Guilt gnawed at his insides, a constant weight that prevented him from breathing freely.


    With heavy steps and slumped shoulders, Leonard headed towards the training ground near the Guild House.


    In his hands, the new swords, gifts from Liam before the fateful mission, seemed to weigh tons. With each step, the silver gleam of the blades reflected his somber face, marked by pain and determination.


    He needed to get stronger. Not just to survive, but to protect those he cared about.


    The memory of those who were gone was the last fuel remaining that kept him moving forward.


    He couldn''t fail them. He couldn''t allow anyone else he loved to fall victim to Humbra''s cruelty, especially after saving him.


    After passing through the central square and approaching the training ground, the clinking of swords could be heard from afar.


    The vast area with targets, cloth dummies, and a training course was slightly crowded. Some instructors present gave orders and taught those who could afford it, while the rest trained on their own. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Entering the training ground, Leonard isolated himself in a corner, away from the curious glances and lively conversations of the other guards and Neumonds.


    The vibrant and competitive atmosphere of the place seemed distant, an echo of a world he didn''t want to belong to.


    His mind was a whirlwind of dark thoughts as he replayed the fight against Fleshripper, Liam''s death, and the promise of revenge he had made.


    "I need to be better," he murmured to himself, his voice hoarse and thick with emotion. "I need to be faster, stronger, smarter."


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, seeking the calm that eluded him.


    He remembered the elite Gnoll''s axe, leaving its disgusting and filthy hand, in slow motion, spinning in infinite tranquility, the blade whistling slowly through the air.


    He fixated on this feeling, and just before the memory of Liam being hit surfaced, he forced himself to remember Roland.


    Cherishing his memories, he thought of the words Roland had spoken like a caring mentor, and they echoed in his mind: "Blow like the wind, flow like the water..." and Leo concluded, "Be the dance itself."


    Opening his eyes, Leonard unsheathed his swords, the cold, sharp Frosteel contrasting with the heat emanating from his hands.


    He began a series of sword forms, slow and precise movements, seeking the fluidity and harmony that Roland had taught him.


    "Not yet, more! I need to go deeper!" Leo murmured.


    With each strike, each step, he focused on perfecting his technique, on becoming one with the blades, his focus becoming more and more superhuman.


    The sword forms he practiced were purely intuitive, which made it difficult for him to deeply understand swordsmanship.


    Gradually, sadness and guilt gave way to determination. With each movement, each drop of sweat trickled down his forehead. Leonard felt the rage transform into strength, the pain into focus.


    He was no longer the insecure boy who had left Besen. He had become a warrior, forged in the fire of loss and revenge.


    For hours, he trained tirelessly, pushing himself beyond his limits.


    He stopped in a combat stance, his breath coming in ragged, heavy pants. He let out a long, deep sigh and sheathed his swords.


    "I feel I''m almost there��" Leo thought.


    Two novice Neumonds had just received training with their respective instructors. When they spotted Leonard isolated in the corner of the field.


    "Look there, who''s back? Isn''t it the dummy fairy?" said a burly Neumond.


    "Aha! Look at that, who knew��?" replied the other.


    They looked at each other, and a malicious smile appeared on both their faces as they nodded in agreement.


    They approached Leonard, invading his personal space, but Leo evaded them. He didn''t want trouble and just ignored them both: "Excuse me..." he said and walked away.


    The two troublemakers insisted and stood in front of Leonard again.


    "What are you going to do? Stop us?" The brute laughed.


    Leonard''s blood boiled. This was the worst day to provoke him.


    "What''s wrong, little fairy? Are you scared? Come on, let''s play a little, ''Pixie.''" The skinny one urged with a laugh.


    Leo could barely hear them anymore. He just drew his swords, Smiling and Absolution, and walked towards the arena.


    A clear message that he had accepted their invitation.


    Leo had been testing his skills and honing his reflexes all day. With each sword movement, he sought to achieve that feeling from before. The ability that allowed him to anticipate his opponents'' movements and react with superhuman speed.


    The first of the Neumonds was a robust man at the peak of the Iron rank, specializing in brute force.


    The man charged like a raging bull, taking a long leap forward, holding the axe with both hands above his head.


    "This is the end for you, fairy!" he said with a malicious grin.


    It was the last straw. Leonard exploded. His eyes sparked like mini lightning bolts.


    The muscular Neumond practically stopped in mid-air before his eyes. He could perceive every millimeter of change within a 3-meter radius.


    Images of future actions forming in his mind, probabilities of movements, and calculations of intentions discarding all useless causality.


    All based on superhuman cognition. He wasn''t predicting the future, just reading the movements of someone futile with a weak mind.


    "It''s done," he thought.


    "1: The gorilla will descend, tearing through the air. I''ll take two steps back, deflect at 35 degrees with crossed swords."


    "2: A slight counterweight push, and he''ll lose his balance with the impact of the deflection. I''ll take a step forward."


    "3: He''ll rotate on his axis to stabilize himself and attack horizontally from the left side, and I''ll deflect diagonally with my right hand to the left side."


    "4: He''ll use the energy of my deflection and rotate the axe for an upward cut. I''ll take a step back, opening a clear window in his right flank after my dodge.


    "Checkmate." Leo calculated everything.


    Time began to flow again. Leonard needed less time than the blink of an eye.


    His opponent''s blow whistled through the air and fell heavily on Leo, who deflected it in the shape of a cross.


    Leo, however, remained calm. His eyes followed every move of his opponent, every muscle contracting, every subtle change in posture.


    He was starting to believe.


    Just as he had calculated, every blow, every nuance of the duel was under his control. After the last clang of weapons meeting, he saw the same opening from his calculations.


    Leo then struck a blunt in the opponent''s ribs with the back of the blade of both swords.


    The man roared in pain, stumbling backward, but the cut was shallow. It wasn''t with the blade edge.


    Leo gave a sly smile, his face reveling in the feeling of what he had achieved.


    He finally understood his Neumond power.


    "It''s over. You can''t fight anymore." Leo said.


    "Arrg... how did you...? Argh..." His opponent was in pain.


    "Breathe... you''re not going to die from just that, are you?" Leo said ironically.


    Leonard''s blades gleamed in the hot sun, dazzling the eyes of some who stopped to watch the performance of both warriors.


    The buzz was loud.


    After defeating the first opponent and his cries echoing through the arena, it wasn''t hard to get the attention of a small audience. Everyone was trying to understand how the "dummy fairy" had become so strong.


    Not satisfied with the defeat, the brute stood up with difficulty, grabbed his axe, and recomposed himself.


    The pain in his ribs reminded him that this was not purely luck, but his pride was too high to just let it go.


    "I''m coming!" he bellowed.


    Leo just closed his eyes and nodded.


    The man attempted one last desperate attack, raising the axe with both hands to throw it at Leonard.


    However, the attack was so poorly executed that Leo didn''t even need to activate his ELEV.


    He just lunged forward with a cunning dash. Before the opponent could recover, he delivered a well-aimed blow with the pommel of his sword to the big guy''s stomach.


    The axe fell to the ground with a thud, and the Neumond knelt, defeated, totally nauseous.


    Leonard approached, pointing his swords at his opponent''s neck.


    "You fought well," he said, his voice calm and controlled. "But do you think you would survive with that out there?"


    Leo sheathed his swords: "Everything here is child''s play until you know real despair."


    The Neumond, breathless and humiliated, nodded silently.


    "Next��" Leo teased the other one.

 Chapter 27

    Now it was his friend''s turn.


    His physique was the opposite of the big guy''s. Lean and agile, he appeared to be a person of such unpredictability.


    He maintained a relaxed posture as he twirled the daggers between his fingers. He was probably a rogue or assassin class.


    "Ready, Fairy?" he taunted. "Let''s see if fairies bleed."


    "What''s your name again?" Leo asked.


    "It''s Ethan, so you can remember your defeat," the man gave a smile.


    Leonard just nodded, concentrating.


    For a brief moment, they stared at each other, then Ethan launched the first attack, a blur of motion.


    His daggers flashed straightly, a stab ready to strike. But Leonard, with his attentive eyes and advanced cognition, anticipated the attack. He dodged the blade and countered with a precise thrust.


    Ethan was agile and dodged the sword, responding with a well-aimed kick to Leonard''s chest. He staggered.


    "No, it wasn''t like that. The concentration must be on my spirit. Be one with the blade," Leonard thought.


    Ethan didn''t give him time to breathe. He advanced furiously, his daggers slicing horizontally through the air.


    Leonard defended himself, but his movements were slow. Leo backed away from Ethan a little.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, seeking that unique feeling he had felt, and then activated his ELEV.


    His eyes opened, and again small electric flickers in his eyes showed the activation of his advanced cognition.


    The world was transformed.


    Time slowed down. Ethan''s movements became slow and predictable. Leonard could see every detail, every muscle contracting, every intention, like last time.


    "That''s it!" He thought.


    With supernatural precision, Leonard dodged the next attack and countered. His sword struck Ethan''s arm, causing him to drop his daggers.


    Leonard delivered a series of lunge blows, forcing Ethan to retreat, all movements calculated with terrifying accuracy.


    Leonard''s blades passed within millimeters of Ethan''s neck several times, demonstrating control over his movements. Some small scratches could be seen on his neck, with a little fresh blood trickling down.


    Cornered, Ethan fell to his knees and surrendered. His eyes were wide as if he had seen a ghost, and unfortunately, his pants were wet.


    Leonard took a deep breath. The fight was over.


    "By the way, my name is Leonard; don''t forget... oh, and... and don''t provoke someone you don''t know. Someone could kill you for much less."


    The Neumonds, injured and ashamed, thanked him for the help and left the training ground.


    Leonard''s hands were shaking; he felt exhausted, his knees almost gave way, and he was putting on a tremendous act to maintain his victorious appearance.


    "Apparently, using this power drains even my soul," he thought as he wiped the sweat from his face.


    Despite the victory, the fight against the two Neumonds left a bitter taste in Leonard''s mouth.


    He had felt pressured, cornered, and, for a moment in the first fight, rage had taken over him.


    The memory of Liam''s death and the frustration of not being able to save him still haunted him, and he feared these feelings would consume him.


    That moment of lack of control, however, brought him a revelation. He had used his advanced cognition consciously, not instinctively, as he had in previous times.


    He had finally understood that this was his psychic Neumond ability, a power he could control and improve.


    With this new awareness, Leonard felt a wave of confidence wash over him.


    He was no longer a helpless boy at the mercy of fate. He was a Neumond, with unique powers and a purpose to fulfill.


    Leaving the training ground, he headed to the Guild House, determination shining in his eyes. Finding Silica, he requested a reservation on the next caravan to Besen. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need to go back there, face the past, and move on," he said, his voice firm and resolute.


    Silica, with a look of understanding, nodded. "I''ll do my best to secure your spot, Mr. Leonard," she replied with an encouraging smile. "I know you''ll find what you''re looking for."


    Leaving the Guild House, Leonard looked up at the sky, now tinged with the colors of dusk.


    The promise of revenge still throbbed in his heart, but now it was accompanied by a new flame: the hope of a future where he could protect those he loved and honor the memory of those he had lost.


    The journey would be long and arduous, but he was ready to face it and would not surrender until his wishes were fulfilled.


    As he walked towards the exit, Silica called out to him, her soft voice breaking the silence of his thoughts.


    "Leonard, wait a moment."


    He turned, facing the young attendant with a questioning look.


    "This arrived for you," Silica said, handing him a small scroll sealed with a wax seal. "It was delivered by a carrier pigeon from the capital, addressed to Leonard Winston."


    Leo frowned, confused. "Who would send me a letter from the capital?"


    Looking at the tiny papyrus more closely, he recognized the Silver bear symbol engraved on the wax seal.


    His heart skipped a beat. Was it a message from the king? But why?


    "Thank you, Silica," he thanked her, taking the letter hesitantly.


    "It looks important," Silica commented with a curious smile. "Who knows, maybe it''s an invitation to meet the king?"


    Leonard shrugged, unsure what to think. Carefully tucking the letter into his pocket.


    "Goodbye Silica" he waved to her and left the Guild House.


    He needed some time alone, in a quiet place, to read that mysterious message.


    A shiver ran down Leonard''s spine again. The feeling of being watched returned in full force, like a pair of invisible eyes fixed on his back.


    He tried to ignore the discomfort, attributing it to the natural nervousness of someone walking alone through the dark streets of Gothia.


    But the feeling persisted, intensifying with each step.


    He quickened his pace, seeking the safety of the crowd in the central square, but the feeling of being watched did not leave him.


    Hidden in the shadows of the alleys, camouflaged among the passersby, he could glimpse some spies using his advanced cognition.


    They followed Leonard''s every move.


    "Who the hell are they?" Leo thought, furrowing his brows.


    Trained eyes recorded every gesture, every glance, every stop. They noted details that would be delivered to someone.


    The surveillance became constant, an invisible web woven around Leonard, who, oblivious to the true situation, continued on his way through the city.


    Upon reaching the Gothia slums, Leo managed to lose sight of them. He knew the alleys of that place like no one else, and after a few corners, he ran to his boarding house to rest.


    "Could it be that by defeating those men, someone felt offended?" he wondered.


    Leonard needed to be more careful from now on; he saw himself in a situation that could become very dangerous soon.

 Chapter 28

    Three days had passed since the massacre in the Wailing Wetlands. Two days since Liam was gone. Two days since he decided to return to Besen. Now alone, he waited by the dusty roadside near Gothia''s south gate for the departure of the next caravan heading for Besen.


    The activity there was intense, but Leo remained absorbed in his thoughts, oblivious to the bustle around him. He gripped the two new sheathed swords hanging from his waist, posthumous gifts from Liam. "Smiling" and "Absolution" were engraved on the blades, one on each. He could still feel their weight, the cold metal against his palm, a constant reminder of his promise.


    As he waited, a crumpled letter in his pocket caught his attention. He carefully unfolded it, reading the words written in Roland''s firm handwriting. He had received it via carrier pigeon delivered to the Guild House. It was a brief message, but laden with meaning:


    __________________________________________________________


    > "Lad,


    > I received an update letter from the Gothia Guild House and know you are going through a difficult time. Losing a friend is never easy. But I ask you to be careful. There is something strange happening, something that goes beyond the gnolls and the Leirions. If you feel you are being watched, do not hesitate to seek help from the guild or find an ally you trust. The situation at the Royal Palace is complicated, and I cannot go into details now. Just trust your instincts and protect yourself.


    > �C Roland"


    __________________________________________________________


    Leo frowned, confused. What did Roland mean by "something strange"? And why was he being warned? He folded the letter and put it back in his pocket, the feeling of foreboding intensifying. What did he mean by "I cannot go into details now"? What was happening at the palace? And why did he care so much about him?


    The arrival of the caravan roused him from his reverie. A few mule-drawn carts were escorted by rough-looking mercenaries. Leo joined the convoy, his heart heavy but his determination unwavering.


    The cart rattled along the dirt road, kicking up dust and stirring Leonard''s thoughts. With every turn, the landscape transformed, but the image of Besen village, destroyed and abandoned, persisted in his mind.


    Two days. Two long days of travel separated Leonard from Besen Village, the place that held the most precious and painful memories of his childhood.


    Leonard immersed himself in a sea of thoughts as the monotonous landscape unfolded before his eyes. His conscience was still burdened by Liam''s death, an unhealed wound. However, there was an additional element at play��a profound unease that unsettled him, a sense that crucial components of his life''s narrative were absent.


    Memories of his childhood in Besen, of the Leirion attack, and of his parents'' deaths all seemed shrouded in a thick, confusing fog. And at the center of that fog was the face of his mother, Leah.


    He thought of her with warmth, a gentle and caring woman with brown hair and blue eyes, always there to offer him a hug and a smile. Yet, there was an element that felt out of place��a discordance that troubled him.


    Leonard touched the pendant he wore around his neck, the only object that remained of his mother. Carefully opening it, he observed the small portrait inside. The woman in the image exuded beauty and grace, her delicate features complemented by a calm and serene gaze. Her hair was a rich black, and her eyes, a profound white blue, appeared to gaze at him with a lingering sadness.


    "Who are you?" whispered Leonard, his voice laden with doubt and anguish. "Are you really my mother?"


    The image in the pendant was so different from the Leah he knew that he wondered if he had really known her. Was it possible that his memories were wrong? That he had created an idealized image of his mother, distorted by the pain of loss and the confusion of trauma?


    Doubts gnawed at him, fueling the feeling that something was wrong, something he couldn''t understand. Who were his real parents? What was his story? And why did he feel so lost, so disconnected from himself?


    Lost in his reverie, Leonard barely noticed the passage of time. When the wagon finally came to a halt at a trading post village, he felt a wave of relief wash over him as he stepped away, grateful for a moment of respite from those painful thoughts.


    Once he stepped off the wagon, he headed to a nearby tavern, hoping to find a cold ale and a cozy spot to relax. The tavern, featuring its rich wooden walls and robust tables, created a warm and inviting atmosphere, where the scent of ale and roasted meat lingered, accompanied by the soft hum of conversations and laughter that filled the space. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard sat in a quieter corner, ordering a mug of ale and a bowl of stew. As he waited for his order, he observed the other patrons of the tavern: adventurers with worn armor, merchants in their fine robes, and "brave" peasants in their simple clothes.


    A middle-aged man sat alone at a nearby table, catching his attention. He stood tall and slender, his black hair framing dark eyes that held a certain depth. Dressed in unassuming travel attire, he carried a beautifully carved wooden staff topped with sapphire, a clear sign of his magical prowess.


    As Leonard prepared to enjoy his meal, the waitress brought his order to the table. He expressed his gratitude, but just as he was about to dig in, someone interrupted him.


    "Excuse me," the man said, approaching the young man. "Would you mind if I joined you?"


    The mage looked at him with a curious gaze but didn''t seem to mind approaching Leonard. "Feel free," Leo replied with a slight smile.


    The man sat down at the table, starting a conversation with Leonard.


    "I saw you staring at me just now; have you never seen a mage before?" the man asked. "You looked so intently that I decided to come and ask..." The man smiled.


    "Actually, never...errhh��" Leo replied with an awkward smile. "Where are you headed?" he asked, curious.


    "Returning from the Magic Tower in the capital," replied the mage. "My name is Kaleb, and I am a mage from the tower, two-circle ranking. I was in search of new knowledge and challenges."


    "Nice to meet you, Kaleb," said Leonard. "My name is Leonard, and I am a Neumond Equalizer. I am on my way to Besen Village."


    "Besen?" repeated Kaleb with a look of surprise. "What brings you to such a remote place?"


    Leonard hesitated for a moment, unsure if he should share his reasons. But something in Kaleb''s kind expression encouraged him to open up.


    "I''m going there in search of answers about my past," he confessed. "I have many questions about my history, about my parents..."


    "Are you from Besen?" Kaleb jumped slightly from his chair.


    "Yes, why?" Leonard raised an eyebrow.


    "Everyone from Besen died many years ago..." Kaleb said with regret.


    "It seems not everyone..." Leonard lowered his head, sighing.


    "But, sorry to ask, how...?" Kaleb was confused.


    "My mother gave her life to save me, and here I am," Leo replied.


    "Look, there''s a reason for all of this, so please tell me, who were your parents?" Kaleb clenched his fists, his hands sweating.


    "Leah and Noah." Leonard gave a sad smile.


    "Oh my God..." Kaleb was incredulous. "Noah Winston?"


    "Yes, that''s him. Did you know my father?" Leo''s eyes were filled with tears, waiting for Kaleb''s answer.


    "Your father was a good friend; we used to meet right here in this tavern, sometimes to drink when he would come with the caravan to sell the harvest in Gothia." Kaleb had an expression of satisfaction on his face.


    "Ah, yes, he was a simple farmer in Besen." Leonard concluded.


    "But he wasn''t always a farmer." Kaleb winked at Leonard, smiling.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Kaleb?" Leo was very curious.


    "Your father was a boy from the capital; that''s where I met him." He took a sip of his ale. "When I went to the capital to study magic, that''s when I met your father for the first time; we bumped into each other in a tavern after a glass of Justa."


    Leonard''s eyes were shining. "And then?"


    "Then we cheered for the same knight and drank until dawn; we couldn''t stand up straight together! Hahahaha," Kaleb let out a laugh. "But of course, I, as one of the best, helped your father."


    "After a while, I never saw him again." Kaleb shrugged.


    "Lost contact?" Leo asked.


    "Everything leads me to believe so, but after two years, I returned to my home here in the area and met your father again in this tavern." Kaleb''s eyes betrayed his nostalgia.


    "Coincidence?" Leo said.


    "Perhaps? Who knows? Irony of fate? Or maybe I''m just too good to my friends." Kaleb clearly displayed false arrogance.


    Leo then told him about his parents.


    Kaleb listened attentively without interrupting. When Leonard finished speaking, he nodded understandingly.


    "I understand," Kaleb said. "The past can be a heavy burden, full of mysteries and pain. But it can also be a source of strength and wisdom. I, for example, didn''t know much about your father''s personal life; he always evaded telling me."


    "I didn''t understand my old man myself," Leonard said.


    Kaleb, looking at his empty beer glass, paused thoughtfully. "If you''ll allow me some advice, Leonard, don''t let the past dominate you. Confront it directly, pursue the truths you desire, but be careful not to wander into its darkness. The future awaits you, full of new possibilities and adventures."


    Leonard thanked him for the advice, feeling comforted by Kaleb''s wise words. They continued talking for a while longer, sharing stories of their journeys and experiences.


    Leonard recounted his difficulties as a Neumond and how he had come close to death several times. On the other hand, Kaleb raised his nose and claimed to be the best mage in the Duchy of Gothia, that there were none better. Leo always handled it with ease.


    Kaleb, despite his apparent arrogance and self-confidence, proved to be a good listener and insightful advisor. Leonard realized that behind that facade of superiority was an insecure man who used arrogance as a shield to protect his vulnerabilities.


    When the sun set, they said goodbye, each going their own way. Leonard, renewed by the conversation with Kaleb, rented a room; he needed to rest, as the caravan would leave early the next day. He needed to be ready to face the challenges that awaited him in Besen.


    Doubts about his past still troubled him, but now he felt stronger, more confident. He knew that with courage and determination, he would find the answers he sought and build his own future.


    A long night stretched out in that tavern room for Leonard. The light of the four moons illuminated the plains of the duchy like lit lamps; he could see the bright eyes of Leirions several meters away from the small window of his room.


    "I wonder which creature those eyes belong to..." Leonard sighed and then turned and lay down on his bed of dry straw, which was relatively comfortable. It was a simple, small room with a bed and a nightstand, on which rested a small lamp.


    Leo lost himself in thought about his conversation earlier with Kaleb. Why was his father in the capital when he was younger? Was he a native of there? He had never known any of this before. Who was Noah before he was a farmer in Besen? Did this have anything to do with his mother''s necklace?


    There were endless unanswered questions that kept hammering at Leonard''s conscience until, finally tired, he drifted off into a deep sleep.


    That night, Leo found himself lost in a dream of his father, the two of them casting lines into the serene waters of Lake Zafir. He could almost see his mother bustling about, preparing the beloved grilled fish meal that had always brought their family together by the lakeside, wrapping him in a warm embrace of nostalgia and belonging to home.

 Chapter 29

    The weak morning light was already sneaking through the cracks in the window, bringing with it the lingering warmth of a dream about his dad. Leonard woke up with a ghost of a smile on his lips, his heart feeling strangely full.


    But the warmth faded as soon as he opened his eyes to the cold, empty room. The dream-joy fizzled out, leaving him with a hollow ache in its place. His body may have been rested, but his mind was still struggling with all those unsolved questions as he climbed out of the straw bed.


    After sprinkling some water on his face to dispel the cobwebs, he made his way downstairs. The tavern was practically deserted now, just a few other travelers getting ready to head out. He could see the worry etched on their faces, the apprehension in their eyes. Guess everyone feels the weight of the Leirion threat these days.


    Leonard grabbed an empty table and ordered some breakfast. As he ate, he watched the other travelers, wondering where they were going and what stories they carried with them. The tavern was tense and quiet, a reflection of the uncertainty that hung over Humbra.


    He paid his fifteen silver coins, finished his breakfast, and left. The sun was up in the morning, but it was struggling to get through the clouds. The scent of rain and damp earth filled the air. It was looking like a storm would come soon.


    As he approached the caravan, he could not tell if the twisting in his stomach was fear or anxiety. Besen. Returning there meant confronting his past''s specters, the agonizing memories, and the unsolved mysteries. But maybe, just maybe, it also meant finding some answers, finally figuring out his story and who he was meant to be.


    He climbed onto the wagon and settled down, his gaze drifting towards the horizon. Whatever waited for him in Besen, he was ready to face it. He''d face it with the same courage and stubbornness he''d gotten from his parents.


    Soon enough, the caravan was ready to go, and they set off for Besen. The journey was smooth, thankfully. No surprises. Leonard sent a silent thank you to the Seven Gods of Humbra for that small mercy.


    As he approached the old village of Besen, the landscape began to take shape in his mind, and a memory emerged from his past, vivid and colorful.


    He pictured himself as a child, sprinting across the golden fields that encircled Besen outside the platform, heading for the ancient oak tree where Mia was waiting for him.


    ***


    __________________________________________________


    The sun began its descent behind the hills, painting the sky with a lovely blend of orange and lilac hues. Ten-year-old Leonard ran eagerly toward the oak tree, his heart racing as he looked for Mia.


    She had asked him to bring her some fish for a "special guest," and Leonard could not help but wonder who it could be.


    As he reached the oak tree, he noticed Mia nestled comfortably in its shade, her blond hair softly glimmering in the warm, fading light. She cradled a tiny bundle in her arms, which stirred softly and let out a gentle meow.


    "Leonard!" exclaimed Mia, with a big smile. "You came!"


    "Of course I came," replied Leonard, a little embarrassed. "What do you have there?"


    "A kitten!" said Mia, carefully unwrapping the bundle. "I found it abandoned near the stream. It was so thin and hungry."


    The kitten, small and weak, meowed and rubbed against Mia, seeking affection. Leonard, his heart melted by the scene, approached to get a better look.


    "He''s beautiful," said Leonard, enchanted by the little creature.


    "I know!" agreed Mia, her eyes shining. "But he needs to eat. Did you bring the fish?"


    Leonard nodded and handed the fish to Mia. She carefully opened it and began to feed the kitten, which ate voraciously.


    "Can you hold him for me?" Mia asked, handing the kitten to Leonard.


    Leonard, a little nervous, took the kitten in his arms. The little creature nestled in his lap, purring softly. Leonard smiled, feeling a wave of affection for the small feline.


    "He was abandoned," observed Leonard, sadness in his voice.


    "He wasn''t," corrected Mia, with a mysterious look. "He was waiting for us."


    Leonard looked at her curiously. "Waiting for us?"


    "Yes," confirmed Mia, with a subtle smile. "He knew we would find him and help him."


    Leonard didn''t quite understand what Mia meant, but he decided not to question it. He was focused on calming the kitten, which seemed increasingly comfortable in his arms.


    Mia, while petting the kitten, began to weave a crown of wildflowers. When she finished, she gently placed it on Leonard''s head.


    "For my prince, the Great Leonard!" she said, with a cheerful laugh and a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Leonard experienced a warm flush on his cheeks, blending feelings of embarrassment and joy, as a shy smile started to form. Being beside Mia made him feel unique, as if she recognized something in him that others overlooked.


    "Thank you, Mia," replied Leonard, his voice low and tender.


    The kitten, now calmer, began to play with Leonard''s fingers. Mia watched the scene with affection.


    "You would make a great father, Leonard," she said with a dreamy smile.


    Leonard blushed even more, but his heart filled with a confused joy. He didn''t quite understand what Mia meant, but he liked the idea of being seen as someone responsible and protective.


    ***


    __________________________________________________


    Leonard sighed, and a tear escaped his eyes. The memory of Mia was so vivid, so real. He could almost smell the wildflowers and the soft fur of the kitten.


    But Mia was dead, as were his parents. The pain of loss was still strong, but now it was mixed with the determination to honor their memory.


    He continued his journey to Besen on foot, as the caravan had taken a different route, holding onto the memories of the past.


    As the sun sank beneath the horizon, he finally arrived after much anticipation. The sight in front of him made his heart sink. Besen was in ruins.


    The wooden houses, once home to many families, now stand in ruins, transformed into piles of debris and ash. The once lively and busy platform now feels abandoned, with gaps and broken boards telling a story of neglect.


    One of the bridges had completely fallen apart, and the other, the north bridge, where he had escaped with his mother, was in a shaky state, with several planks gone and others decaying.


    Leo stopped at the edge of Lake Zafir; his breath caught in his throat. The emptiness of the location hit hard, leaving a profound impact. He gulped, a tightness rising in his throat. He needed to be strong. He needed to enter the village.


    With hesitant steps, he approached the north bridge. The wooden planks, deteriorated by time and neglect, creaked and groaned under his feet.


    He could see the dark water of Lake Zafir below through the cracks and holes in the wood. As Leo moved forward, the bridge trembled precariously beneath him, and the sharp crack of splintering wood resonated all around.


    In the middle of the crossing, a rotten plank gave way under his weight. Leo cried out as his foot plunged through, and he lost his balance, desperately clinging to the side ropes of the bridge, which were now loose and worn.


    For a moment, he hung over the abyss, the cold wind from the lake whipping at his face. Below him, the dark water of Lake Zafir seemed to beckon him, an invitation to oblivion.


    With an effort he didn''t know he possessed, Leo pushed himself upward, using his arm strength to hoist himself back onto the bridge.


    His heart raced, and his hands shook. He crawled a bit further until he finally reached the other side, where he fell to the ground, breathing heavily and trembling.


    Once Leo regained his composure and steadied his breathing, he rose to his feet and surveyed the village. The wooden platform, which used to be lively and colorful, now lay in decay.


    Ravaged homes, rubble strewn all around, and an eerie stillness enveloped the surroundings. However, there was something strange.


    Amidst the destruction, he noticed signs of recent activity. Extinguished fires, but still with embers, fresh footprints in the mud, and leftover food. It wasn''t gnolls. It was humans.


    "Thieves," he thought, a bitter taste rising in his mouth. "Vultures taking advantage of our misfortune."


    Leo crept through the ruins, cautious. Every shadow seemed to hide danger; every noise made him jump. His heart pounded as he approached his old house.


    His childhood home was in ruins. He searched through the debris, a mixture of pain and hope with every board removed.


    He needed to find something, anything, that connected him to his past. Finally, in a hidden corner, under a fallen beam, he found it.


    The letter to Mia. Crumpled, dirty, but whole. He kept it in his pocket, close to his chest, as if that could somehow protect it, protect Mia''s memory. It was a promise he never made, a confession that had never been read.


    Leo walked around the base of the old watchtower, now in ruins. His eyes fixed on a circular wooden structure, partially hidden by vegetation. It was the water reservoir, the place where...


    He stood still, a sudden ache stabbing at his heart. Memories surged within him, sharp and haunting: the scent of damp timber, the oppressive gloom, his mother''s frail voice, the heaviness of her form in his embrace, and the stench of decay.


    He approached hesitantly. The wood was rotten and covered in moss. The small elevator, now just a broken platform, hung precariously in the center.


    Leo closed his eyes, trying to push the images away, but it was useless. The pain of loss, the guilt for having survived��it all came back in full force.


    A sob escaped his lips. He dropped to his knees, his fingers clutching the rim of the well, as if searching for a strength that had vanished.


    "Mom��" he murmured, his voice thick with feeling. A silent lament in the funereal quiet of the ghost village.


    Leo made his way to the village cemetery, established by Roland''s guards on the riverbank after the tragedy. This time, he crossed the bridge with extreme caution. The graves of his father and Mia were there, simple but marked with stones and dried flowers.


    He kneeled before them, the words of a silent prayer forming on his lips. He didn''t know which god he was praying to, if he still believed in any, but he needed to believe that his parents and Mia were in a better place, far from pain and suffering.


    The sun was setting as Leo left the cemetery. The shadows lengthened, and the village seemed even more frightening in the twilight. He decided to spend the night there, amidst the ruins of his old home. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sleeping there, among the memories, was a way of saying goodbye and accepting the past, however painful it might be. Leo wanted to feel all the repressed emotions and all the possible pain to be able to bury his past and move on with his life without remorse.


    He settled in a corner that used to be his bedroom. He shut his eyes, attempting to block out the nighttime sounds��the whispering wind through the trees and the groaning of precarious buildings.


    Suddenly, a different sound. Footsteps. And voices. Leo jumped up, swords in hand. He heard whispers coming from outside.


    He approached the entrance of the ruined house, his heart pounding. Were they the looters? Or something worse?


    Leo peered through the cracks of the ruined house.


    The whispers intensified, and Leo realized they weren''t just the sounds of the ruined village. They were human voices, rough and impatient.


    "Yo, you sure ''bout this, man? Ain''t no one here, not a damn soul," growled a voice, too close for comfort.


    "Hell yeah, there was someone here. The fire''s still smokin'', and check this out, man," another replied.


    A silence. Then: "Someone''s been messin'' with that crib over there. Musta been here recently, yo."


    Leo felt a shiver run down his spine. They were talking about him.


    "They musta heard us comin'', man," a gruff voice added. "Fuckin'' rats... Sniffin'' around for gold where there ain''t nothin'' but shit."


    The leader, a hulking dude with a scraggly beard and a nasty-lookin'' eye patch, glared into the shadows. "Find that punk," he growled. "Fan out, boys. I want that little snitch outta his hole."


    Leo swallowed hard, his heart pounding. He shrank further against the wall, trying to blend into the shadows.


    The bandits'' footsteps approached, cautious, methodical. They were everywhere, sniffing, searching.


    It was a sick game of hide and seek, and he was the prey. He needed to get out of there.


    Looking around, Leo saw a broken window at the back of the house��a narrow chance to escape.


    He crawled backward, each movement a silent agony, and slipped through the opening, feeling the shards of glass tear at his clothes.


    As soon as he got out, he heard a shout, "There he is! Gotcha now, you little bitch... Get him!"

 Chapter 30

    Right after the bandit leader''s shout, a disturbing silence fell over Besen.


    Not the peaceful quiet of a sleeping village, but a heavy silence thick with foreboding.


    Leo moved through the ruined houses, each step cautious, every shadow a potential threat.


    He gripped his swords tightly, "Smiling" in his right hand and "Absolution" in his left, the cold metal a stark contrast to his sweaty palms.


    The adrenaline from being spotted earlier had faded, replaced by a weary mix of exhaustion and apprehension.


    He''d come back to Besen, driven by a need he couldn''t fully explain. Part of him wanted to pay his respects to Mia, to his parents, and to the home he''d lost. Another, darker part of him craved answers. Or maybe just a place to get lost in his grief.


    He hadn''t expected to find the village occupied. He''d seen the signs��recent campfires, footprints, scraps of food��but he''d assumed they were the remnants of weary travelers passing through.


    He was wrong.


    Judging by the heavy footprints and discarded gear, these were Neumonds. Neumonds, who were clearly up to no good.


    "Scum," he thought, a bitter taste rising in his throat. "Profiting from someone else''s misery."


    Leo ducked behind a crumbling wall, watching them. There were a lot of them, ten or maybe more.


    They moved through the ruins with the confidence of those who felt at home, rummaging through the debris, searching for any trace of him. They sensed him. The leader was an experienced Neumond, and after spotting Leonard from afar, he wasn''t going to let go.


    A wave of anger washed over Leo. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were desecrating his home, trampling on the memories of his childhood, hiding out in a town haunted by a massacre. It was disrespectful and inhumane.


    He wanted to attack them and make them pay. But he wasn''t stupid. Not like that, not anymore. Liam''s death still echoed in his mind, a fresh reminder of his own mortality.


    He needed to be smart and use the terrain to his advantage. He knew Besen like the back of his hand.


    He slipped through the shadows, moving from one ruined house to another, his heart pounding but his breathing steady. He was the hunter now, not the prey.


    In a partially destroyed house, he found what he needed: a thin but sturdy rope and some loose planks. A cold, cruel smile touched his lips. He had a plan.


    He set a simple but effective trap. He tied the rope to a loose beam, stretching it across a narrow corridor at ankle height. Then he scattered some debris over the rope, camouflaging it.


    He hid in the shadows, waiting. One of the looters, a thin man with shifty eyes, approached quickly, sniffing the air like a bloodhound.


    Leo waited until he was in the right spot before pulling the rope with all his strength. Luckily for Leo, he could see the man through a crack.


    "Whoa!" the man yelped as the rope sent him tumbling. Before he could get his bearings, Leo was on him.


    "Smiling" sliced through the air, and drops of blood splattered the ground, dripping from the bandit''s hands as he shielded himself from being beheaded.


    The man tried to shout, but the force of Leo''s blade against his throat made him choke back his words. He struggled to catch his breath, each gasp coming out through clenched teeth.


    They wrestled on the ground, caught in a fierce fight for their lives. The man was strong, but Leo activated his ELEV and moved with a speed that surprised them both.


    Leonard focused all his strength into his arms. The man, caught off guard, didn''t activate his ELEV in time. Leo was on top, pinning the man down, the sword pressed against his throat.


    Their eyes met, the connection cold and intense.


    Leo felt something die inside him.


    "Fighting Leirions for our lives isn''t enough? Now scum like you prey on us? You''re trash. Humanity''s in this state because of trash like you," Leo hissed, furious.


    His ELEV flickered, his cognition rapidly calculating the next sure moves. He then kneed the bandit in the groin. The man crumpled in pain, his body reflexively loosening its grip on Leo''s arms.


    Leonard, still staring into the man''s eyes, searched in vain for any trace of humanity.


    He forced "Absolution" into the man''s throat, the gleaming blade now slick with blood. The man choked, his face contorted in agony as life slowly drained from his eyes, leaving them fixed and glazed, staring blankly at Leonard.


    Leo rose, his breath ragged. With a sickening sound, he withdrew the blade from the man''s neck. He glanced down at the body at his feet, its face twisted into a dejected expression.


    There was no pleasure in it, only a cold emptiness. He didn''t feel a shred of guilt, even though he had taken a life.


    Something inside Leonard had died, and he didn''t give a damn about bandits anymore.


    "One down," he whispered, his voice icy and emotionless. He wiped the blade of "Absolution" on the dead man''s clothes and moved on.


    "It''s not enough to lose your life to monsters. Are there still horrible humans like this?" The thought echoed in his mind, a silent accusation. "Was he becoming a monster to fight monsters?"


    But he didn''t have time for those thoughts.


    The other looters were close. He could hear them and smell them. And worst of all, he could feel the leader''s presence��an oppressive weight that seemed to suck the very light from the surroundings.


    Through another crack in the room, he saw another man approaching��a brute, tall, and muscular man. He ran to the corner of a warehouse, waiting for the ideal moment to attack. As he neared the corner, the thief smirked.


    "Gotcha, you little punk!" the brute roared, spotting Leo.


    The man, a brute with the ability to harden the skin of his arms like steel, wasn''t caught off guard; he felt Leonard''s presence.


    Leonard waited for the most opportune moment to pounce. He lunged with everything he had in the surprise attack.


    He focused all his energy on his legs; sparks of friction could be seen coming from his boots. Upon meeting the huge bandit''s gaze, he activated his ELEV, and his eyes lit up.


    Everything became calm and almost frozen.


    He read every move, went through every nuance and possibility of intuition, and finally, he was startled. He discovered the weakness of his ability.


    "How? Why are there so many variables?" he wondered.


    The answer was logical and simple, which he discovered right after.


    He knew nothing about that Neumond��not even his voice, manner of speaking, ability, or intelligence. So Leo thought, "How can I understand someone I only know by their appearance?"


    Even so, Leonard pushed his cognition to the limit.


    "Clenched fists, shuffling gait, threadbare clothes��" He scanned the bandit, noting the powerful muscles of his arms beneath the ragged fabric. "He''s favoring his arms...why?" The rough haircut, the pinched face��a hard life etched in every line. And the breathing...shallow, too fast.


    Leo soon discovered. "Damn, he''d already seen me. So all I have left is..."


    Leonard deactivated his power and bet on the highest probability he could read. He would dodge first before attacking.


    During Leonard''s leap, the metal brute was already waiting for him and tried to guillotine him with his steel arms, but he missed. Leonard was right; during the jump, he spun his body to cut through the air and passed straight through like a screw, evading the bandit''s grasp.


    Leo landed in a roll and recovered, positioning his swords forward.


    "That''s some fancy footwork, kid," the bandit chuckled darkly.


    He then charged at Leonard with everything. Despite his size, he was incredibly fast, clearly an experienced Neumond, way above iron rank. In turn, Leo activated his ELEV again. The brief moment of reading his opponent was enough for him to come up with some plan that could offer him victory.


    The brute thought he would retreat, but Leo surprised him by making a short advance with a scissor-like cut to the bandit''s legs. It was superficial.


    Leonard was far inferior in stats compared to the big guy. Another piece of information that Leonard didn''t calculate in his advanced cognition.


    Leo felt his hands tremble. He was using his ELEV too much. His body couldn''t handle such power yet. It was too oppressive.


    The bandit tried to grab his clothes, but Leonard rolled back, dodging at the last moment. The man then ran and kicked him with all his might.


    A loud thud followed by a dull crack could be heard. Leonard flew several meters, falling into the dark warehouse. Fortunately, he managed to anticipate and land safely, despite feeling a sharp pain in his ribs.


    Before the man entered the warehouse, he got up hastily and ran.


    He needed to escape.


    This outlaw was someone he couldn''t go up against at his current stage.

 Chapter 31

    After running a few meters and getting away from the brute, he found Mia''s house. Leo entered the ruins and huddled in the corner, assessing his ribs.


    An excruciating pain took over his breathing. "I think it''s broken..." Leo thought.


    Leo hid in the shadows, resting and awaiting his fate. He heard footsteps approaching, cautious and calculated. It was the leader, and he wasn''t alone.


    "He''s around here," said the leader, his voice a low growl. "I can practically taste his fear."


    Leo braced himself for the final confrontation. He knew he couldn''t beat them in a fair fight. Not in that condition. He needed to use his intelligence and his cunning.


    He saw the leader approaching, followed closely by the two henchmen.


    One of them was his previous opponent.


    This time, his arms were gleaming in the moonlight like polished steel. The other was a smaller girl, but she moved with frightening agility, able to slip through the shadows like a snake.


    Suddenly, the leader stopped and turned, looking directly at Leo''s hiding place. A cruel smile spread across his face. The sinister eyepatch seemed to gleam in the darkness.


    Leo felt a shiver run down his spine. "How''d he find me?"


    "I know you''re there, runt," he sneered. "Come out and play."


    Leo didn''t move.


    He could feel the leader''s power probing his mind, trying to invade his thoughts. He concentrated, erecting a mental barrier as Roland had taught him. But it was difficult. The pressure was intense, and he felt his mind fragmenting, his thoughts becoming muddled and confused.


    "Enough screwing around," said the leader, impatient. "Waste him."


    The henchman with the steel arms advanced, a sadistic grin on his face. Leo waited until the last second and then jumped to the side, dodging the attack.


    The henchman, caught off guard, lost his balance and fell heavily to the ground.


    Leo didn''t waste any time. He ran towards the leader with swords drawn.


    "Just one more time... Please..."


    Leo''s eyes flashed.


    In slow motion, he assessed everything. He had already seen the leader''s personality, strength, and ability. He calculated every possibility and found that it was useless.


    In five moves at most, the leader would overpower him.


    Leonard feinted, one sword a blur near the bandit leader''s eyes, the other a sudden, upward strike.


    "Too fast!" Leo thought as the bandit leader barely managed to dodge.


    But his arm was caught in a vice-like grip, twisted agonizingly. A sharp crack echoed in his ears as his elbow gave way.


    He cried out, falling to his knees, one sword slipping from his grasp.


    "You''re weak," said the leader, his voice full of contempt. "Inexperienced. You''re in way over your head, kid."


    He reached down and grabbed Leo''s head, forcing him to look up. Leo felt the leader''s power invade his mind, horrific images of his loved ones being killed repeatedly in various ways.


    He saw Mia having her bones ripped out while still alive. His mother being melted by acid, and his father drinking liquid metal. He tried to break free, to scream, but it was useless. The pain was excruciating, and the images were terrifying.


    "Now," the leader said with a cruel smile. "You''ll serve as an example. A training session!"


    He turned to the looters. "I want you to play with him for a bit. Test your skills. But don''t kill him yet. I want him to suffer."


    One by one, the henchmen approached. They were already at the edge of the platform, Lake Zafir roaring beneath them, the wind announcing that a storm was coming.


    The leader''s voice echoed in their sick minds. The first to attack was the agile girl, moving like a shadow. She lunged at Leo with a series of quick strikes.


    Leo grabbed his fallen sword and, despite being injured and in pain, managed to dodge most of them. Still, one of the blows hit him squarely, tearing his armor and opening a deep gash in his chest. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not so fast, kid," the woman sneered.


    Leo staggered back, feeling the blood flowing down his chest. He knew he wouldn''t last long. He needed a miracle. His hands and legs were shaking. Leo closed his eyes and thought, "It''s kill or be killed."


    He continued activating his ELEV without worrying about the consequences.


    The swift henchwoman renewed her assault on Leonard, who stood with closed eyes, seemingly oblivious. But in the split second before her blade could reach him, he dodged.


    A sudden, violent spin took him out of the path of her attack. He retaliated instantly, his sword arcing sideways with brutal force, impacting the henchwoman''s neck. The sound was wet and sharp��like splitting wood.


    Her body fell heavily to the ground, devoid of life. Three distinct spurts of blood gushed from the open wound, momentarily hanging in the air like crimson blossoms before falling.


    Her head, completely severed, bounced off the edge of the platform.


    "No!" roared the brute with steel skin, enraged by the sight. He charged, delivering powerful blows with his hardened forearms.


    Leo defended himself with difficulty, using "Absolution" to parry the blows, but the force of the impact rattled him to the bone. He felt his ribs crack under the pressure, and the pain that was already present became unbearable.


    "Give up, kid," growled the brute. "You ain''t got a chance."


    Leo didn''t answer. He was too weak to speak��too weak even to think. He could only focus on staying alive, one blow at a time.


    Still with his cognition active, nearly without energy. Leo saw an opening.


    He thrust "Smiling" into the brute''s feet as he attacked Leo, who was already kneeling. The sword pierced the bandit''s foot that fell on his back, howling in pain, clutching his foot that was gushing blood.


    The leader, seeing all this macabre theater, was enraged and used his psychic ability.


    "Mo-Mother?" he stammered, his voice failing.


    The illusion of Leah approached, reaching out to him. Leo hesitated, wanting to believe but knowing it was a lie. He closed his eyes, trying to push the image away, but it persisted.


    "Leo," the illusion whispered, her voice identical to Leah''s. "Come with me. Let''s go home."


    Leo sheathed his swords and extended his hand to Leah.


    He felt a tear roll down his cheek. He knew it was an illusion, a cruel trick, but still, a part of him wanted to believe. He wanted to go home, to her arms, to the life he had lost.


    "No!" he shouted, finally finding the strength to fight the illusion. "You''re not her! She''s gone!"


    The image of Leah dissolved, replaced by the mocking face of the leader. "Too bad," he said. "Looked like you were gonna buy that."


    Before Leo could react, the leader of the bandits moved quickly and grabbed his arms from behind, immobilizing him. "No more games," he said, his voice cold and ruthless. "Now it''s my turn."


    He raised his free hand and struck.


    Leo''s side hurt like hell, like something was ripping through his flesh from the inside out. When he screamed, the leader''s hand covering his mouth muffled the sound.


    He could feel the blood flowing from the wound, warm and sticky. The leader had plunged an ice pick into his right flank. A deep wound made to bleed slowly, prolonging the suffering.


    "That," said the leader with a cruel smile. "That''s to teach you not to mess with us."


    He let go of Leo, who fell to the ground, helpless. The pain was unbearable, and he felt his consciousness slipping away. He knew he was going to die there, alone, in the ruins of his former home.


    "Now," said the leader, addressing the two remaining henchmen, "finish him off. Nice and slow."


    The two approached, grinning. One with a steel club raised his fist, ready to crush Leo''s skull. The other drew a knife, ready to slit his throat.


    Leo closed his eyes, waiting for the end. "It''s not enough to lose your life to monsters; there are still horrible humans like this?" The thought echoed in his mind, a final bitter reflection.


    A torrential rain began to fall, making the scene even more grim.


    "What a shitty life..." Leo murmured as he clutched his side wound; he looked back and took a few small steps in that direction.


    "You first," he challenged, spitting blood on the ground, staring at the brute with the steel club. A final act of defiance, even in the face of certain death.


    The man with the club lunged, bringing it down with a roar. Leonard closed his eyes and, with one step forward, anticipated the attack, making him miss wildly.


    Leo grabbed him and pulled him into the raging waters of Lake Zafir. Leonard closed his eyes in peace as the bandit''s scream was swallowed by the crashing waves.

 Chapter 32

    Evelyn vision: Three days earlier, at the south gate of Gothia, 189 New Era.


    Evelyn watched Leonard walk away. The wind whipped a strand of hair across her cheek, the cold sting a faint echo of the hollow feeling in her chest. His steps seemed unusually deliberate as he navigated the winding alleys, each one pulling her in two directions��her mission and a feeling she couldn''t yet define. Their parting glance lingered, a silent exchange that felt disproportionately weighty.


    "He shouldn''t be alone," she murmured, his silhouette shrinking in the gathering shadows. "Not out there." A sigh escaped her, a wisp of white against the gray stone walls. How could she reconcile protecting him with her own hidden purpose?


    She dismounted, a subtle heaviness in her movements. The Guild House loomed, a familiar silhouette against the skyline, yet today it offered no sense of homecoming. A flicker of guilt, chased by a wave of unease, replaced the usual satisfaction of returning to Gothia.


    The problem tugged at her thoughts, but she pushed it aside. There was a mission, a promise made. And a secret that held the potential to shatter Leonard''s world, and perhaps Humbra''s as well.


    Evelyn absently brushed back her dark hair, a recurring gesture when her thoughts tangled. Now was not the time for second-guessing. There was work to be done.


    Inside the Guild House, Evelyn approached the mission counter. The attendant behind it barely stifled a yawn, his posture a picture of apathy. A brief exchange, her identification slid across the counter, and Evelyn received her payment for the gnoll incursion. The clink of coins in her pouch felt strangely empty.


    As she turned to leave, a young attendant hailed her, a scroll bearing the royal seal in his outstretched hand. A carrier pigeon, marked with the royal insignia, perched nearby, its beady eyes tracking her movements��a living extension of the King''s will, waiting for the seal to be broken.


    Evelyn''s fingers tightened around the scroll as she scanned the neat, commanding script. Her jaw muscles bunched, and her lips thinned. The words swam before her eyes. "Seriously?" The thought was a silent snarl. "Give me a damn break!" She crumpled the parchment, her breath coming in a sharp exhale. With a flick of her wrist, the message skittered across the floor. This mission was starting to feel less like a duty and more like a shackle.


    Evelyn''s boots echoed on the stone floor as she left the Guild House, her stride purposeful, oblivious to the curious glances of other adventurers. Home was the only place she could think; she could try to untangle the knot of her mission and the loyalty she owed her family.


    Her home, a grand estate in Gothia''s central district, offered a stark contrast to the city''s grit. Two butlers, their attire immaculate, bowed in unison as she passed through the imposing gates.


    "Welcome back, Miss Evelyn," one murmured, his voice barely audible in the vast entrance hall.


    Evelyn offered a curt nod, a blend of relief and apprehension swirling within her. The mansion, a labyrinth of rooms and hidden gardens, was her sanctuary, yet it also served as a constant reminder of her identity and her obligations.


    In the kitchen, Evelyn placed her daggers on the cool surface of the counter and reached for a piece of fruit. Her stomach clenched, vivid images of the Wailing Wetlands flashing before her eyes��the carnage, the cries of the dying. She bit into the fruit, forcing herself to swallow, needing the sustenance. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she chewed, her mind raced. How could she help Leonard navigate the grief of losing Liam? How could she shield him from unseen dangers without betraying her own secrets? And how could she appease her family and the crown, both demanding swift progress?


    The chief butler''s arrival interrupted her thoughts, his demeanor impeccably formal. "Miss Evelyn," he announced with a slight bow. "Your uncle requests your presence in his office. Your mother is also in attendance."


    A knot of ice formed in Evelyn''s stomach. Gareth Clark, her uncle and the head of their clan, was not a man to be trifled with. Such summons rarely brought good tidings. A faint tremor ran down her spine. "Here we go," she thought, her fingers instinctively brushing the hilts of her daggers.


    Taking a steadying breath, Evelyn made her way to the office, steeling herself for the encounter. Inside the opulent room, her uncle was seated behind his massive desk, a stark contrast to her mother''s gentler presence in a nearby armchair.


    Gareth Clark epitomized power and wealth. His silver hair, meticulously combed back, accentuated a sharp, angular face. His gaze, the color of aged amber, was intense and unwavering as he observed Evelyn. He radiated an aura of command, honed through years at the helm of Humbra''s underworld. A subtle, almost imperceptible curve played on his lips, and his fingers, adorned with rings, tapped a silent rhythm on the polished desktop. The only man who could compete with Gareth''s presence was Evelyn''s father, Alistar, who was now deceased.


    "Evelyn, good to see you," Gareth began, his smooth voice belying the sharpness in his eyes. "You look well."


    Evelyn''s mother embodied quiet grace, a faint smile gracing her lips as she met her daughter''s eyes. But her warm brown eyes held a current of worry, searching Evelyn''s for any hint of fatigue or distress. She was dressed in black, her perpetual state of mourning since Evelyn''s father''s death, the simple yet elegant dress accentuating her slender frame.


    Evelyn took a few steps toward her mother, but she hesitated. She thought that this was not the time or the moment.


    Ravenna held a teacup in her hands, and the fragrant steam did little to relieve the tension in the room. She adds a splash of milk to her tea, a small, familiar gesture that somehow heightens the seriousness of the upcoming conversation, while keeping her attention on her belongings so as not to irritate Gareth.


    "I''m good, Mom," Evelyn replied, her smile feeling strained and artificial. "Just a little weary from the incursion."


    Gareth made a soft, noncommittal sound, effectively ending the brief exchange. His gaze bore into Evelyn, the faint smile replaced by a firm, expectant set to his mouth.


    "Evelyn," he said, his voice acquiring a distinct edge of impatience. "I require an update on your mission. The King grows restless."


    Evelyn''s throat constricted. She had no victories to report, no progress to offer. The mission was stalled. "I haven''t uncovered any concrete information on the target yet," she confessed, her gaze drifting from his penetrating stare. "But I''m pursuing several leads."


    Gareth''s fingers drummed a staccato beat on the desk, a clear indication of his displeasure. He took a slow, deliberate breath, as if to control his frustration.


    "You must deliver tangible results, and swiftly," he stated, a subtle undercurrent of menace in his voice. "The king is not known for his patience. Remember your obligations, Evelyn."


    Evelyn swallowed, the weight of her responsibilities pressing down on her. She was acutely aware of her family''s deep-rooted ties to the crown and the dire consequences of failure. The Clark family was the royal spy order of the Kingdom of Dunkel, a secret order, by the way.


    "I will provide a comprehensive report soon," she affirmed, her voice steady despite the tremor in her hands.


    Gareth dismissed her with an almost imperceptible wave of his hand, his expression unreadable. He regarded her with the cool detachment one might reserve for an underperforming subordinate.


    "See that you do," he said, his tone dry, almost sardonic. "After all, it shouldn''t be an insurmountable task to gather intelligence on a mere village boy."


    Evelyn departed, her heart a leaden weight in her chest, a tempest of anger and frustration churning within her. She longed to scream, to shatter something. She moved through the mansion''s corridors with rigid control, oblivious to the bowing servants.


    Reaching her room, she pushed the door shut with more force than necessary, the sharp bang a meager outlet for her pent-up emotions; the windows trembled faintly in their frames. "A mere village boy?" she scoffed, a harsh, mirthless laugh escaping her lips. If only he knew...


    Evelyn drew her daggers and, in a fit of rage, flung them across the room. They embedded themselves in the wall with a sickening thud. "Damn them!" she hissed, her words laced with venom. Drained, she threw herself onto her bed, her hands fumbling with the pins of her immaculate bun until her hair cascaded down.


    But the questions persisted, gnawing at her. Why was the king so fixated on a Neumond from a remote village? Evelyn knew there was a deeper game afoot, a hidden secret her uncle and her family were concealing. And she was resolved to uncover it, no matter the risks.

 Chapter 33

    After a long rest, Evelyn reluctantly rose from her soft bed, the fine silk of her nightgown sliding over the perfectly ironed royal cotton sheets. Her eyes opened slowly, revealing an intense and perceptive gleam.


    "Yawwwnn..." Evelyn yawned, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hands, a delicate gesture that contrasted with the aura of power she emanated. "Another day, another battle..." she whispered to herself, her voice as soft as the whisper of the wind.


    She jumped out of bed, still feeling a bit lazy, but her mind was already focused on the challenges that awaited her. She knew her day would be full, and just thinking about the headache her uncle was giving her, a twinge of irritation ruffled her mood.


    Evelyn donned her battle attire with the same ceremony as always, careful and methodical. Piece by piece, she prepared for combat, as if she were putting on armor that was not only physical but also mental.


    With each leather plate adjusted, each buckle fastened, and each dagger secured on her belt, Evelyn transformed into the predator the world knew.


    She passed through the living room, where a maid was waiting for her with an impeccably prepared breakfast tray. But Evelyn, her mind focused on her goals, ignored the offer, grabbing only some bread, sausages, and a piece of fruit before leaving.


    "See you later, Carmen. Tell Mom I love her," Evelyn said as she left, her voice full of affection but with a hurried touch. Carmen, the maid with a serene face and kind eyes, simply bowed in respect, accustomed to the young woman''s hurried ways.


    Evelyn walked the corridors of the mansion, her steps silent and agile as a feline''s. As she ate, her mind was working at full speed, planning her next moves.


    "So, what will it be today? Hmm... I think I''ll go to the training area," Evelyn thought, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Knowing that hothead, he''ll spend all his energy as a sign of mourning and as a form of growth."


    Taking a last bite of the remaining fruit, she tossed it back, the core falling into a trash can without her even needing to aim.


    In a fluid motion, Evelyn bent her knees, her muscles contracting like springs. Her ELEV lit up, and she launched herself into the air, disappearing in a blur of movement.


    Evelyn leaped from rooftop to rooftop, her slender, agile figure moving with the grace of a panther. She seemed to float above the city, far from the curious gazes of the people busy with their daily lives. She was like a spirit of the shadows, following her path in search of prey.


    Upon reaching the training area, Evelyn, after a few precise jumps, settled on top of a magical clock tower that stood in the center of the grounds. From there, she had a privileged view of the entire training ground, able to observe every movement, every expression, and every detail.


    "Let''s see... Where could he be?" Evelyn searched for Leonard among the many Neumonds present that day, but she didn''t find him immediately. Impatient, she used one of her skills, "Hawkeye," and spotted Leonard newly arrived at the scene, his figure standing out from the crowd, a tall young man with blue eyes and devastatingly handsome.


    Leonard seemed hesitant, his shoulders slumped and his gaze distant. He paused for a few moments before entering the training area, taking a deep breath as if preparing for a challenge. Evelyn watched his every move, every gesture, and every expression, trying to decipher his thoughts and emotions.


    Why is he so tense? Evelyn wondered, a crease of worry forming on her forehead. Is he still grieving over Liam''s death?


    She grabbed her sausage sandwich and opened her canteen, settling into a comfortable position on the edge of the tower''s parapet. She took a generous bite of the sandwich, the spicy flavor of the sausage contrasting with the worry she carried.


    "Here we go, he''s about to start," Evelyn thought, her eyes fixed on Leonard, who was preparing to begin his training.


    Leonard began to execute his sword forms, his movements precise and fluid like a dancer''s. At first, Evelyn found it all very ordinary, expecting something more... spectacular. But as the hours passed and Leonard dedicated himself to training diligently, she began to notice something different.


    "Come on, Leo, you can do it... FOCUS! You need FOCUS!" She silently cheered him on, her body tense as if she were fighting alongside him.


    Leonard was executing his last form when Evelyn noticed something subtly different. Her eyes widened, and a whisper escaped her lips.


    "Hmm? Wait, what was that?" She was confused and intrigued.


    In Evelyn''s eyes, the last sword form executed by Leonard was perfect, without room for error. And in the last movement, she saw a faint blue glow emanating from Leonard''s eyes, like a miniature lightning bolt.


    "AHA! It''s coming! I can feel it coming!" Evelyn was ecstatic, her heart pounding in her chest. She took a swig from her canteen, the excitement making her throat dry.


    Two novice Neumonds approached Leonard, and Evelyn leaned forward, curious about what they were talking about. But from that distance, it was impossible to hear the conversation without using a specific skill.


    The three of them headed to a small training arena and positioned themselves for a mock combat. Evelyn smiled, eager to see Leonard in action.


    "Finally, I''ll be able to see him in action!"


    Leonard prepared to face a burly Neumond, who was advancing with a battle axe in hand. Evelyn watched the scene intently, her keen senses capturing every detail. Despite being a training session, she noticed a sign of real threat and ill intentions coming from the brute.


    Before she could even think of intervening, Evelyn saw Leonard''s ELEV blink in the distance. "Blinking?" she thought, confused. "Wasn''t it just supposed to light up?"


    In the blink of an eye, Leonard dodged the brute''s attack with incredible precision. He moved with superhuman speed, deflecting his opponent''s blows and ending the fight in seconds without inflicting serious injury. To the eyes of the spectators, as well as to Evelyn, it was as if the fight had been choreographed.


    "What the hell was that?... There was no hesitation, no fear; it was as if there was complete certainty of hitting... What''s going on?" Evelyn frowned, her eyes serious and worried.


    When the second opponent entered the arena, Evelyn relaxed a little, thinking that maybe she was wrong. But the tension returned when Leonard was almost defeated, narrowly escaping a fatal blow.


    "Leo, you can do it... Believe!" Evelyn clenched her fists in front of her face, biting her lip hard.


    Leonard stopped, closing his eyes, and Evelyn felt a tightness in her chest. "Ouch... this is not good..."


    But then, Leonard opened his eyes, and small electric sparks could be seen coming out of them, as if he were channeling some powerful energy.


    "Mana? How can that be? He''s clearly a melee class... It must be a psychic ability... I''m not crazy, am I?" Evelyn questioned herself, confused and intrigued.


    In Leonard''s last movements, Evelyn noticed small electric sparks coming from his sword. To the other Neumonds, they were imperceptible, but not to Evelyn''s astute and trained eyes.


    "I definitely saw it..." A frightening silence came over Evelyn, only the sound of the wind at the top of the tower filling her ears.


    "Leo... is... a... Weiser?... No, no, no, no... That''s the stuff of legends." She concluded, "Later, I''ll ask him about his ability."


    Leonard was preparing to leave the training area when Evelyn spotted two suspicious people watching his steps. "Assassins? Spies? What''s this mess in Gothia now?" A sudden fury grew in her stomach, and her eyes shone with dangerous intensity. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If this is my uncle''s doing, he''ll pay..." Evelyn thought, her fingers stroking her daggers on her belt.


    Evelyn followed Leonard, who first stopped by the Guild House but didn''t stay long. As he left, she noticed that he too had realized he was being followed. She watched the two spies approach, their movements furtive and menacing. Leonard tried to lose them, but Evelyn knew he wouldn''t be able to escape for long.


    "Sons of bitches, not in my backyard..." Evelyn was furious. "He''s my prey!"


    In a swift motion, Evelyn activated her ELEV and used the "Subterfuge" skill, a shadow-melding power passed down through generations in her family of rogues. She merged with the shadows, disappearing like a ghost. Not even the sharpest eyes or ears could detect her.


    Evelyn moved with supernatural speed, gliding through the shadows like a specter. In a matter of seconds, she reached the first spy, appearing behind him like a demon from the darkness. With a precise strike, she severed his tendons, causing him to fall to his knees suddenly.


    Before he could even react or cry out in pain, Evelyn silenced him forever. Her dagger sliced his throat with the speed of lightning.


    "Here we go..." Evelyn had a frightening look, her eyes gleaming with a cold, calculating intensity. She disappeared into the shadows of a barrel near the corpse, advancing to a vantage point to attack the second spy.


    Evelyn emerged from the shadows again, this time behind a streetlamp. With quick, precise movements, she plunged her daggers into the back of the second spy''s neck and spine, destroying his spinal cord and silencing him forever. It was a female spy, her eyes wide with surprise and terror, who collapsed on the dirt street, her body motionless under the dim moonlight.


    Evelyn, her breathing rapid and her body tense, emerged from the shadows. The mission was complete, but the sense of accomplishment was bittersweet.


    "I eliminated the spies, but at what cost?" The violence, the need to kill, gnawed at her insides, threatening to destroy the last spark of humanity she had left.


    "I can''t lose myself in this," she thought as she looked at the lifeless bodies on the ground. I can''t become what I hate the most.


    But at the same time, a cold, calculating voice whispered in her mind, "You are a predator, Evelyn. You were born for this. Embrace your destiny."


    Evelyn took a deep breath, trying to calm the whirlwind of emotions that plagued her. She knew there was no time for doubts or hesitations. She had to act fast before anyone discovered the bodies.


    With precise and efficient movements, she dragged the bodies into a dark alley, hiding them among the shadows and trash. Searching their pockets, she found a royal insignia. "Edward, you bastard," she thought. Then she used her skills to erase her tracks, making sure no one could connect her to the murders.


    Evelyn left the scene with quick steps, her heart pounding in her chest. She needed to go home, to the comfort and safety of her family. But above all, she needed to find a way to protect Leonard, to help him walk his path without getting lost in the darkness.


    He needs to know the truth, Evelyn thought as she walked the deserted streets of Gothia. He needs to know who he really is and what his destiny is.


    But how could she reveal the truth to Leonard without putting his life at risk? How could she convince him that she was on his side, even though she was a spy in the service of the King?


    Evelyn didn''t have the answers, but she knew she would find a way. She couldn''t give up on Leonard; she couldn''t abandon him to his fate. She would protect him, no matter the cost. Even if it meant betraying her family, defying King Edward, and risking her own life.

 Chapter 34

    Evelyn entered her uncle''s study with a mixture of apprehension and dread. The atmosphere in the room was heavy, thick with a tension that seemed to crackle in the air. Gareth Clark, with his imposing posture and scrutinizing gaze, stood waiting for her, his back to the door, gazing out the window, his hands clasped behind him.


    "Uncle Gareth, Evelyn reporting," she said, her voice steady but firm.


    "Evelyn," Gareth acknowledged, his smooth, melodious voice contrasting sharply with the severity in his eyes. "I have some questions for you."


    Evelyn took a deep breath, bracing herself for the interrogation. "About what, Uncle?"


    "About the mission I entrusted to you," Gareth replied, his gaze intensifying. "About Leonard."


    Evelyn felt a knot forming in her throat. She knew she couldn''t hide the truth from her uncle for much longer. "I... I found him," she admitted, hesitating. "He''s in Gothia. I''ve been following him for a while now, but I have nothing to report."


    "And what is he doing?" Gareth pressed, his voice icy. "What are his plans?"


    Evelyn hesitated for a moment, carefully considering her words. She couldn''t reveal everything to her uncle, not yet. But she also couldn''t outright lie. "He''s training," she answered, choosing her words with caution. "He seems determined to become stronger."


    Gareth stared at her for a long moment, his blue eyes piercing through Evelyn''s leather armor. "And what else?" he pressed. "Why do I sense there''s something you''re not telling me?"


    Evelyn felt a chill run down her spine. She knew her uncle was a master at detecting lies and deceit. "I... I discovered he''s being followed," she confessed, avoiding Gareth''s gaze.


    "Followed?" Gareth repeated, raising an eyebrow. "By whom?"


    "I don''t know," Evelyn answered, feeling her hands begin to sweat. "But I''m sure they''re not guild members. They seemed... professional." Evelyn took an insignia out of her pocket and handed it to her uncle. "Here, Uncle, it was with one of them..."


    Gareth walked over to his mahogany desk and sat down, leaning back in his chair, an enigmatic smile forming on his lips. "Interesting," he murmured. "It seems the King has other cards up his sleeve." He said this as he evaluated the royal insignia.


    Evelyn frowned, confused. "What do you mean, Uncle?"


    "The King no longer trusts us, Evelyn," Gareth explained, his voice taking on a grave tone. "He suspects we''re withholding information about Leonard, that we''re protecting him, and here''s the proof."


    Evelyn felt a pang in her chest. "But why?" she questioned, incredulous. "Why would King Edward do this?"


    "Edward has his reasons, Evelyn," Gareth responded, avoiding her gaze. "Reasons that are not for us to question."


    A heavy silence settled in the room, the tension increasing with each passing second. Evelyn sensed there was more behind those words, something her uncle wasn''t telling her. But she knew it was pointless to press him. Gareth was a master manipulator, after all.


    "And what will we do?" Evelyn asked, finally breaking the silence.


    Gareth looked at her with his cold, calculating eyes. "We will do what we always do, Evelyn," he answered. "We will survive. We will adapt. And we will protect our interests."


    He paused, his gaze fixating on Evelyn. "And you, Evelyn, have a new role to play. Forget about this mission with this Leonard."


    Evelyn straightened up, standing at attention, her ears perked. "What can I do for the family, Uncle?"


    "You will go to the capital," Gareth ordered. "You will investigate what''s happening there and find out what King Edward''s plans are for our family." He paused. "Do not get involved with Leonard; something smells fishy to me about this whole story with the king."


    Evelyn felt a wave of apprehension wash over her. The capital was a dangerous place, full of nobles and spies, where any misstep could be fatal. But she couldn''t refuse the mission. It was her duty to her family, to her clan.


    "When should I leave?" she asked, her voice firm, despite the fear gnawing at her.


    "As soon as possible," Gareth replied. "Time is of the essence; after the death of the spies, things got tense behind the curtains."


    "I''m sorry, Uncle, I had no choice..." Evelyn said regretfully.


    "You had a choice, but it''s up to you to judge whether it was really the right one," he said in a cold, judgmental tone.


    "My father always said I should pro..." Evelyn was saying when Gareth looked into her eyes, like two spears impaling their prey. It was a clear sign telling her to shut up and not to speak her late father''s name.


    Evelyn nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. She bowed to her uncle and left the office, her mind racing.


    She had a new mission, a new challenge.


    Above all, a new opportunity to protect Leonard, but not being by his side, worried her to the point of her heart aching.


    She needed comfort and solace. She headed to Monte Lichtwelt to visit her father. Within that imposing aura of a warrior woman and her battle armor, there was still a hopeful and sensitive heart that longed for a better future.


    That day, the gray sky of Dunkel stretched over the flowery Mount Lichtwelt like a heavy cloak, mirroring the melancholy Evelyn carried in her chest.


    She walked among the gray tombstones, her steps slow and silent. The cold breeze knocked petals into her hair and rustled the leaves of the centuries-old trees in the great maze garden.


    Evelyn stopped before a striking tomb, adorned only with a marble tombstone worn by time. She knelt and touched the inscription tenderly, her fingers tracing the letters that formed her father''s name: "Alistar Clark." Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A lone tear escaped her eyes, sliding down her cheek and falling onto the cold stone.


    "I don''t even know why I''m crying... This has become so common..." she whispered. "Father," her voice a silent murmur. "I need your strength. I need your wisdom. Guide me on this winding path, where the shadows of doubt and danger surround me."


    She remained there for a long moment, in silence, just feeling her father''s presence in her heart. Memories of childhood, of the happy moments they shared, flooded her mind, bringing a bittersweet comfort as they mingled with memories she also wanted to forget.


    Evelyn stood up, her eyes fixed on her father''s tombstone. "I won''t fail," she promised, her voice firm and determined. "I will honor your name and our family''s legacy."


    With one last look at her father''s grave, Evelyn turned and walked towards another tomb, not far away. It was a simple but well-kept tombstone, with fresh flowers adorning its base. On it was engraved the name of Leah Winter, Leonard''s mother.


    Evelyn touched the tombstone reverently, her fingers feeling the cold texture of the marble.


    "Leah," she whispered, her voice full of emotion. "I hope you are protecting me. I hope you are guiding Leonard on his journey. And I hope that, one day, you can forgive my sins. I will protect Leonard, no matter the cost."


    She stood up, feeling a new determination take hold of her.


    Evelyn was not alone in this fight. She was strengthened by her ancestors, the love of her family, and the hope of a better future. With that strength, she would face any obstacle, overcome any challenge, and protect Leonard with all her might.


    Evelyn turned away, leaving that labyrinth of flowers. She knew that the responsibility she carried weighed generations; it wasn''t just any mission.


    As she approached the gates of Gothia, Evelyn noticed unusual activity. Guards were patrolling the walls with more attention, and a group of merchants waited anxiously for the gates to open.


    Evelyn hid in the shadows, observing the scene cautiously.


    She saw Leonard standing, reading a small scroll as some modest carts arrived. He put the scroll away and got into the transport, and then they headed towards the south road out of the city.


    His face was serious, marked by sadness and determination. He gripped his swords tightly, seemingly clinging to the final hope amidst a sea of uncertainty.


    Evelyn felt a pang in her heart. She wanted to run to him, hug him, and comfort him. But she knew she couldn''t.


    Not yet.


    She had a mission to fulfill, a secret to keep. And, above all, she had to protect Leonard, even if it meant watching him from afar.


    "Wait for me, Leo," Evelyn thought, as she watched the cart disappear over the horizon. "I will come back to you. And when that day comes, I will tell you everything and fight by your side."


    Evelyn turned and walked towards the stable to get her horse. She had a long way to go and many dangers to face. She knows Roland was in the capital as well, so she could have a good ally at least.


    Anyway, in her heart, the flame of hope still burned strong, fueled by all the feelings she had nurtured for Leonard. She was willing to risk everything for him, even without knowing if it would all be worth it.

 Chapter 35

    The dust from the road had barely settled when Roland looked back and could no longer see Leo, swallowed by the bustle of Gothia.


    His chest tightened��pride and worry tightly knotting his heart. Pride in the warrior he had trained, but terrified of the dangers that silently awaited him.


    "The capital, ah, the capital... a nest of snakes, intrigue, and treachery," Roland thought.


    It was definitely no place for a youngster like Leonard. "May the Seven Gods protect him," murmured Roland. A prayer lost to the wind.


    Four long days would crawl by on the road, the monotonous landscape stretching endlessly under the weight of Roland''s anguish.


    His mind swam through a torrent of possibilities and fears, drowning him under their weight. A flicker, a ghost of a thought, surfaced: "Maybe... maybe it''ll be okay. I''ve faith I can do it.".


    The capital, Lumeria, drew closer, and the urgency of Roland''s mission was becoming increasingly palpable.


    The Duke''s retinue, a clumsy jumble of carriages and guards, trundled along the dusty roads, unaware of the gathering storm in Roland''s heart.


    He had a premonition, that one he had when he was a commander. Something big was about to happen. Something that would change not only Leonard''s fate but perhaps the fate of the entire kingdom.


    The drowsy silence of the journey was shattered on the third day, near dusk.


    An urgent scream tore through the air, followed by the sound of clashing metal.


    "Damn it! Ratmen! Take cover!" someone shouted behind Roland.


    The fetid and sneaky creatures, swarming like a plague, poured out of the forest''s shadow like a black tide of teeth and sharp claws.


    Chaos ensued in the convoy.


    The Neumond''s army, battle-hardened warriors, cold as ice, displayed the calmness of those who had danced with death many times.


    The Duke''s guards, on the other hand, despite their bravery, did not have the same experience and soon found themselves in dire straits.


    Roland drew his sword upon feeling the familiar rush of adrenaline coursing through his veins. A veteran Frosteel sword that had tasted blood in countless battles.


    In the pale dusk, the blade shone with an ominous sheen. Without hesitation, his body moved in perfect sync with his thoughts, posing him as a predator.


    A rare ratman, bolder than the others, charged at him, brandishing a rusty, crooked scimitar.


    Roland dodged the upward slash with a fluid side roll and countered with a precise strike.


    The attack split the creature''s throat from ear to ear as ratman collapsed, lifeless.


    All hell broke loose. The Neumonds'' wrath and expertise, however, outweighed the ratmen''s numbers.


    Roland choreographed a monstrous performance. The dark silver flash from his blade sliced through life with pinpoint accuracy. Every strike was driven by the urgency to keep the mission and his promise.


    One by one, the rodents were felled in a horrific mess.


    Around him, the other Neumonds also fought like demons.


    Gregor, a hulking brute of almost two meters, felled two ratmen with a single swing of his battle axe.


    Claudia, agile as a cat, danced among the enemies, her short daggers opening precise and fatal wounds, a true artist of death.


    The Duke''s guards, less experienced, fought bravely, protecting the carriages and each other as best they could.


    Finally the last ratman fell lifeless, letting out a final sharp squeal.


    The forest, now painted in a bloody and visceral ruin, returned to silence, tainted by the scent of death. The air was thick with the metallic odor of blood and the sickening stench of corpses.


    Roland, breathing heavily, surveyed the battlefield, his sword dripping blood. The adrenaline subsided and exhaustion took over his body. But there was no time for rest.


    They needed to get to the capital.


    Lumeria stood before them, an imposing city whose pinnacles and towers clawed at the sky with arrogance.


    A city of stark contrasts, where the opulence of a few entwined with the misery of many. The retinue entered the monumental gates.


    Roland found himself in a mixture of colors, sounds, and smells that overwhelmed him.


    The streets, wide and paved, were bustling with activity. Luxurious carriages vied for space with humble carts, while a crowd, a mixture of all kinds of people, circulated on the sidewalks.


    Street vendors hawked their wares like a towncrier, and the smell of spices, food, and humidity mingled in the air, creating a unique aroma.


    Roland separated from the Duke''s retinue.


    He had other plans.


    He headed for the Sleepy Owl Inn, a discreet place known for its eclectic clientele and its owner, Elizabeth.


    A woman of sharp intelligence and an even sharper tongue. She was an old acquaintance, a valuable source of information, and Roland desperately needed answers.


    He needed to know how much the king knew about Leonard.


    The Sleepy Owl Inn hid in a narrow, dark alley, far from the main streets.


    A place where secrets were whispered like prayers and shady deals were sealed with a handshake.


    The inn itself was a two-story building, a mixture of stone and wood, with a worn sign that depicted an owl with one eye closed and the other wide open, as if it were spying on everyone and everything.


    Elizabeth, a woman with gray hair tied in a severe bun and eyes that read his soul, greeted him with a smile that was anything but innocent.


    "Roland, my dear! What a surprise... pleasant, I suppose. To what do I owe the honor?"


    "I need information, Elizabeth," said Roland, getting straight to the point. "About Leonard. How much does the king know about him?"


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, an undeniable glint of interest in her eyes.


    "Leonard... the young Neumond from Besen, isn''t he? Information about him is a rare and therefore expensive commodity." She leaned over the counter. A mischievous and irritating smile played on her lips. "What do you offer in return, my old friend?"


    Roland sighed impatiently. Elizabeth''s game of push and pull was as predictable as it was irritating.


    She loved to test the limits of her clients, making them practically crawl for their information. But he didn''t have time for these ridiculous games.


    "Whatever you want, Elizabeth. You know I''m a man of my word." Roland said.


    She let out a hoarse, amused laugh. "Always so direct, Roland. That, I must admit, pleases me." She stepped away from the counter.


    Elizabeth went to a shelf, grabbing a bottle of dark wine and two slightly dented tin cups.


    "Let''s talk then. But know that my information comes at a price, and it''s not cheap." She filled the cups and handed one to Roland. "To old friendships," she said, raising her cup in a somewhat ironic toast.


    "To old friendships," Roland replied, clinking his cup against hers with a little more force than necessary.


    The wine was strong and full-bodied, burning pleasantly in his chest as it went down his throat. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what do you want to know about young Leo?" Elizabeth asked, her eyes fixed on Roland as her fingers drummed on the rim of the cup.


    "Everything," he replied without hesitation. "What does the king know? Why is he so interested in this boy?"


    Elizabeth shook her head slowly."Are you sure you wanna enter this quicksand?" She looked at him enigmatically.

 Chapter 36

    Elizabeth took a long, slow sip of her wine, savoring every drop.


    "The king knows enough to consider him a thorn in his side," she said, her tone cautious. "He''s heard rumors, stories that sound straight out of a fairy tale. About a young Neumond with powers beyond comprehension. A young man who, according to an ancient prophecy, well... could be his downfall."


    "Prophecy?" Roland frowned. "This doesn''t smell good. What the hell kind of prophecy is that?"


    "An ancient one," replied Elizabeth, her voice low, almost a whisper. "It speaks of a Neumond who will emerge in times of darkness and blah, blah, blah, challenge the world and all the crap of Humbra''s hierarchy. And that he will bring a new era, and all that bullshit, including even the leirions."


    Roland felt a shiver run down his spine; he didn''t like the sound of that at all. "And? Come on, spit it out. What else do you know?"


    She wore an enigmatic smile. "Just that the game is only beginning, my friend. And the stakes, oh, the stakes are high, very high. The king thinks he''s the ''blessed one'' and wants the boy dead, Roland."


    Roland rapped his knuckles on the counter.


    "Hey, hey, boy�� calm down..." she warned. "He sees this Leonard as a threat," she continued, "a damn symbol of resistance. In his madness, that senile king thinks Leonard is the Weise."


    "And what do you think?" Roland asked, his voice tense, his stomach churning.


    Elizabeth shrugged, a careless gesture.


    "I think fate has a peculiar sense of humor, and that young Leonard can be whoever he wants... but a Weise? Seriously, I highly doubt it." She paused. As if choosing her words carefully, which was rare for her. "I also think, my dear Roland, that you should keep your eyes peeled and be very careful. The king has many eyes and ears, even in this dump."


    "I''ll be careful," said Roland, but his mind was already far away, plotting a thousand things. "But I need to know more. What else do you have stored away there?"


    Elizabeth sighed, a sound laden with weariness.


    "I''ve already told you all I can, Roland. More than that would be dangerous, not only for you but for me too." She stood up, taking the bottle of wine. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have other customers, less important, of course, to attend to." sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roland also stood up, feeling frustrated, his hands tied. He knew Elizabeth was hiding something, but he also knew from experience that there was no point in pressing her.


    "Thank you, Elizabeth," he said, feigning gratitude. "For the wine and the, uh, information."


    "You''re welcome, Roland," she said with a nod. "And good luck. You''ll certainly need it."


    Leaving the inn, Roland headed towards Sun Square, the beating heart of Lumeria. A vast circular space, paved with white stones and adorned with statues of ancient heroes and an ornamental fountain.


    Around the square stood imposing government buildings, silent witnesses to the kingdom''s power and often dubious wealth.


    In the center, a black marble obelisk rose like a finger pointing to the gods above, a constant reminder of past glory and the ever-necessary vigilance of the present.


    It was the statue of Lyra, the first queen of the country of Dunkel.


    The Royal Castle stood to the north, an imposing fortress of gray stone, with its watchtowers and battlements.


    After identifying himself at the entrance, Roland was led to the chambers of Commander Belfort.


    "Roland, you old mangy dog! What a pleasant surprise! It''s good to see you!" He embraced him tightly, a bear hug that almost suffocated him.


    Belfort''s joy at seeing Roland was genuine. He was a robust man with a face scarred by memories of past battles and gray hair that denoted his vast experience in combat.


    The two had fought side by side in many battles, and their friendship was forged in steel and blood.


    "Belfort, my friend," replied Roland, returning the hug with equal enthusiasm, despite his ribs nearly breaking. "It''s good to be back, I guess."


    "And what brings you back to the capital after so many years?" asked Belfort, serving a mug of promising-looking ale. "I thought you had retired to raise sheep in some godforsaken corner of the world."


    "I wish that were true," said Roland, his tone turning serious. He told Belfort about Leonard, about the prophecy, and about the very real threat the king posed.


    Belfort listened attentively, his face growing darker with each word. "This is serious, Roland," he said after a long, uncomfortable silence. "Very serious. The king is obsessed with this damn prophecy. He won''t stop until he eliminates anyone he sees as a thorn in his side."


    "I know," said Roland, feeling a weight in his chest. "That''s why I need your help, my old friend. I need trustworthy people inside the castle. People who are willing to help me protect Leonard, no matter the cost."


    Belfort pondered for a moment, his eyes fixed on a distant point, lost in thought.


    He drummed his fingers on the wooden table, a nervous tic that Roland knew well. "There are a few I trust," he finally said, his voice a mixture of determination and worry. "Loyal men and women who, like me, are more than unhappy with the tyranny of this lunatic king." He drank a hearty swig of the ale. "But it''s dangerous, Roland. Very dangerous. If we''re discovered, we''ll all be executed without even a trial."


    "I know the risks, Belfort. Believe me, I know. But I can''t stand idly by while Leonard''s life is in danger. I just can''t."


    "When we were young and foolish, we would have gone into battle without a second thought," Belfort said with a melancholic smile. "Now, we have to be more cautious, unfortunately."


    "The years may have softened, and perhaps a little wiser, but they haven''t made us any less courageous," replied Roland with a confident smile.


    "Courageous or foolish, I don''t know anymore," said Belfort, letting out a short, bitter laugh. "But I will help you, my friend. Always. But as I said, we need to be cautious. And discreet, very discreet."


    That night, in a secret chamber, damp and dark, hidden in the castle dungeons, Roland met with a small group of men and women.


    Belfort''s allies.


    Tense, anxious faces, illuminated only by the flickering, weak light of a single candle.


    There was a blacksmith, a huge, muscular fellow; a scribe, thin and nervous; two maids who knew more than they let on; and a guard with a suspicious look.


    All united by a dangerous secret and a fragile, imperceptible hope.


    "We are here to discuss a threat," said Roland, his low, firm voice echoing in the heavy silence of the chamber. "A threat to a young man named Leonard, a Neumond with a... let''s say, unusual power."


    He told them everything he knew, omitting only, for safety, Leonard''s true identity. When he finished, a deathly silence fell over the room.


    "What will we do, Commander?" asked the scribe, a thin, nervous man with crooked glasses perched on his nose. His voice trembled slightly.


    "We will watch," replied Roland, with a calmness he was far from feeling. "We will keep our eyes and ears open, and we will prepare to act�� if and when necessary."


    It was then that, as if fate were mocking them, one of Belfort''s trusted guards, a young man named Edric, rushed into the chamber, interrupting the meeting.


    He was panting, his face red and sweaty, and his wide eyes conveyed a clear sign of alarm and terror.


    "Commander," said Edric, trying to catch his breath, "bad news. Terrible news! I just overheard two of the king''s messengers talking. They''re going to Gothia. After the boy."


    A chill, cold as death, ran down Roland''s spine. "Gothia? But why?"


    "They know," said Edric, his voice choked with fear, barely a whisper. "Somehow, by some miracle from hell, they know about Leonard... and everything about the prophecy."

 Chapter 37

    Roland stood frozen in the army chamber, the flickering light of a single candle casting long shadows on the stone walls. The air was thick with tension, clinging to the skin and making each breath a labor, worse than the hottest day of that humid summer.


    Edric''s words still echoed in his mind, a relentless drumbeat of urgency. "The King''s messengers are going to Gothia. They know about Leonard," Roland thought.


    He clenched his fists, the rough calluses on his palms grounding him.


    Three days. That was all they had. Three days to warn Leonard and prepare him for the storm that was coming.


    "How can I contact my lad?" Roland wondered. The capital was a labyrinth of spies and informants, and the king''s eyes were everywhere. Roland couldn''t afford to make a single mistake.


    Belfort had already left to send the messenger, a quick and discreet woman who knew how to navigate the back roads undetected. Roland trusted Belfort''s judgment, but trust wasn''t enough.


    He needed more information. He needed to know exactly what the king was planning and how far his reach extended.


    Roland left the chamber and stepped out into the bustling streets of Lumeria.


    The city was alive with activity as always. Music and chatter intertwined with the rumble of carriages and the distant hum of street vendors. He pulled his hood up, covering his head and shadowing his face.


    Roland blended into the crowd as he headed towards the Sleepy Owl Inn.


    "Elizabeth might have more information, and if there was anyone who could navigate the capital''s underworld, it was her." He thought.


    The inn was as dark and unassuming as ever, its worn sign creaking in the wind. Roland pushed open the door and was immediately greeted by the familiar smell of ale and smoke.


    Elizabeth was behind the counter, polishing a glass with a cloth that had seen better days. Her sharp eyes lifted as he approached, a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    "Back so soon, Roland?" she asked, her tone laced with amusement. "I didn''t think my company was that appealing."


    "I need more information," said Roland, getting straight to the point. He didn''t have time for her games. "The King''s messengers. What do you know about them?"


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, setting down the glass with deliberate slowness. "Messengers, you say? That''s a broad term. Care to be more specific?"


    Roland leaned in, his voice low. "Two men. Sent to Gothia. They''re after Leonard."


    Elizabeth''s expression changed. The amusement in her eyes was replaced by something darker.


    She glanced around the room, making sure no one was within earshot, before leaning closer. "You''re playing a dangerous game, Roland. The king doesn''t like it when people meddle in his affairs."


    "I have no choice," Roland replied, his voice tight with frustration. "The boy''s life is at stake. If you know anything, now''s the time to share."


    Elizabeth sighed, her fingers drumming on the countertop. "Alright. But this doesn''t come for free, you know. Information like this has a price."


    "Name it," said Roland without hesitation.


    Elizabeth smiled, clearly enjoying the power she held over him. "A favor. To be called in at a later date. No questions asked."


    Roland hesitated. Elizabeth''s favors were notorious for being as dangerous as they were vague. But he had no choice. "Done." But he added, "Depending on the situation, there may be no later date for me."


    Elizabeth''s smile died on her lips, replaced by a cold look.


    She reached down, retrieving a small, folded piece of parchment. She slid it to Roland, her eyes gleaming with concern. "Two people, a man and a woman. Both experienced spies. They left at dawn, on horseback. Their orders are clear: find Leonard and eliminate him. No witnesses, no trace."


    Roland''s stomach churned as he unfolded the scroll.


    The names and descriptions of the spies were written in elegant, precise handwriting. He recognized one of them��a man named Garrick, known for his cruelty and efficiency, commander of the royal assassins. The other was a newcomer, a shadowy figure with no known loyalties. Both were dangerous.


    "Anything else?" Roland asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Well, your boy''s been through a rough patch lately. Seems he lost a friend on a raid against the gnolls." Elizabeth leaned back, her expression unreadable. "One more thing... the king is getting desperate. He sees Leonard as a threat, not only to his reign but to his very existence. He won''t stop until the boy is dead." She looked into Roland''s eyes, searching for answers. "You have far more answers to give than to ask. I can feel it." Her smile returned to her lips.


    Roland folded the parchment and tucked it into his cloak. "Thank you, Elizabeth. I won''t forget this. Soon the entire continent of Fros will tremble."


    "Oh, I''m counting on it," she replied with a sly grin. "Now get out of here before you attract unwanted attention, or I might just keep you for myself." S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roland turned, raising a hand in farewell, and left the inn, his mind confused.


    He needed to warn Leonard, but a messenger wouldn''t be enough. The spies were already on their way, and time was running out.


    He headed to a secluded alley where a small pigeon coop was hidden. The birds were a relic from his days as commander, a means of communication that not even the king''s spies could intercept, easily mistaken for Guild pigeons.


    He scribbled an enigmatic message on a piece of parchment, his handwriting hurried but legible:


    "Lad,


    I received an update letter from the Gothia Guild House and know you are going through a difficult time. Losing a friend is never easy. But I ask you to be careful. There is something strange happening, something that goes beyond the gnolls and the Leirions. If you feel you are being watched, do not hesitate to seek help from the guild or find an ally you trust. The situation at the Royal Palace is complicated, and I cannot go into details now. Just trust your instincts and protect yourself.


    �C Roland"


    He tied the message to the leg of a pigeon and released it into the sky, watching it disappear into the clouds. It was a risk, but it was the fastest way to get news to Leonard.


    He just hoped it would be enough.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the city in a dusky orange glow, Roland received a message.


    A boy, no older than ten, approached him on the street, tugged on his cloak, and handed him a folded note before running off without a word. Roland unfolded the note, his eyes following the boy''s retreating figure as he disappeared around the corner.


    His heart sank as he read the contents:


    "Meet me at the old mill. Urgent.


    -Belfort"


    The old mill was an isolated spot on the outskirts of the city, a place where they could talk without fear of eavesdroppers.


    But something about the message felt wrong. Belfort had never been one for dramatics, and the urgency in his tone was unsettling.


    "I''ve been friends with this bastard for so long. This smells like shit." Roland thought.


    Roland headed towards the mill, his senses on high alert. The streets grew quieter as he left the city behind, the sounds of the bustling capital replaced by the rustling of leaves, the distant hoot of an owl, and the chirping of summer cicadas.


    The mill stood in a clearing, its weathered wood creaking with every gust of wind. The door was slightly ajar, and a faint lamplight spilled from within.


    Roland pushed the door open, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Belfort?" he called out, his voice echoing dryly in the empty space.


    There was no answer.


    He stepped inside, the floorboards groaning beneath his weight. The light came from a single lantern, its flame dancing weakly. And then he saw him.


    Belfort was slumped against the far wall, his lifeless eyes staring into the void. A pool of blood spread beneath him, dark and glistening in the dim light. His throat had been slit, the wound precise and deliberate, a cut so deep that his head was practically hanging off.


    Roland''s breath hitched in his throat, a cold wave of dread washing over him. He knelt beside his old friend, his hand trembling as he reached out to close Belfort''s eyes. "I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice thick with grief. "I''m so sorry."


    But there was no time to mourn. Roland''s mind raced as he processed the scene. Belfort had been killed by someone who knew his movements, someone who had access to their plans. The King''s spies were closer than he thought.


    He stood up, his grief turning to fury. Whoever did this would pay. But first, he needed to warn Leonard. The boy was in more danger than ever, and Roland was the only one left to protect him.


    As he turned to leave, a faint sound caught his attention��a soft rustle, like fabric brushing against wood. Roland felt his adrenaline surge, a chill running down his spine. His hand tightened on the hilt of his sword. He wasn''t alone.


    The shadows in the corner of the mill shifted, and a figure stepped into the light. It was Garrick, the King''s spy, his blade glinting in the lantern light. A cruel smile twisted his lips as he met Roland''s gaze.


    "You''re late," Garrick said, his voice dripping with malice. "The boy and your friend are already dead."


    Roland''s heart stopped. "You''re lying."


    Garrick shrugged, his smile widening. "Believe what you want. But you''ll be joining them soon."


    "You were supposed to be in Gothia. What are you doing here?" Roland asked.


    "I don''t need to babysit any child; my men can handle it. I prefer to play with you." Garrick''s voice was contemptuous.


    The two men lunged at each other, their blades clashing in a shower of sparks. The clang of their weapons echoed in the night like the ringing of an eastern gong. The sonic boom of the impact reverberated the mill''s walls, making the dust rise.


    After the initial clash, they locked blades, their eyes meeting in a fierce battle of wills. Roland''s face was a mask of fury, while Garrick seemed to relish the confrontation.


    Roland fought with everything he had, his grief and rage fueling his every move. But Garrick was skilled, his movements precise and calculated.


    As the fight wore on, Roland couldn''t shake the image of Belfort''s lifeless body or the thought of Leonard in danger. He had failed his friend, but he wouldn''t fail the boy. Not again.


    Roland was locked in a desperate battle, the weight of his failures and the looming threat to Leonard bearing down on him like a suffocating shadow.


    The old mill, once a place of refuge, had become a tomb��and Roland wasn''t sure if he would make it out alive.

 Chapter 38

    As he parried yet another attack, Roland''s thoughts raced. In his periphery, he caught a glimpse of Belfort''s motionless body, and then he saw Leonard''s vivid imagination��a young man who was defenseless, naive, and oblivious to the impending threat. This time, he would succeed. Yes, losing wasn''t an option.


    With a mighty roar, Roland unleashed a vicious counterattack, his blades moving at a dizzying pace. Attempting to keep up his pace, Garrick''s grin faltered for an instant. Despite this, the spy showed no mercy, acting with the precision and logic of a surgeon.


    "You''re wasting your energy, old man," Garrick hissed, his voice cutting through the din. "Your lad has passed away. After a while, you''ll be joining him."


    Roland''s heart clenched at the words, but he refused to believe them. Leonard was strong. He had survived worse. He had to.


    Battle raged on, the mill trembling under the weight of their blows. Breathing became more difficult for Roland as he honed in on the shiny blade of Garrick''s sword. There was no way he could bear to lose. Not at this moment. In all possible futures.


    But as the battle wore on, a chilling realization settled over Roland. Garrick wasn''t just here to kill him. He was here to send a message. And if he were ever to fall, Leonard would be next.


    He was about to be swallowed whole by the crushing weight of that reality. But Roland maintained his position. His resolve would remain unshaken right up until his final breath.


    Garrick''s sword pierced Roland''s armor and sent him tumbling to the floor. As he struggled to stand again, a red liquid encircled him, and his vision began to fade. In the wan light, Garrick''s blade glinted as he towered over him.


    "You''re finished, old man," Garrick sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "As I told you, the boy''s next." And he spat aside.


    Roland recalled the long-ago vow he had made to Leah. His remorse for Belfort''s murder and his resolve to put an end to King Edward''s dictatorship. Like a storm brewing, an unbridled surge of power started to gather within him.


    The mill trembled as Roland was getting up; a "whoosh" echoed through the night, a sound that seemed to shake all trees nearby. Garrick stumbled back, his blade faltering for the first time. The atmosphere surrounding Roland buzzed with intensity, a palpable force emanating from him. His eyes shone with an ethereal brilliance, and the earth below him started to crack, breaking apart under the immense power of his awakening.


    Garrick''s smirk disappeared, giving way to a brief moment of fear. "What the hell is this?" he muttered, his voice barely audible over the rising hum of Roland''s power.


    Nothing came out of Roland''s mouth. That was impossible for him. He was feeling an overwhelming and unprocessed amount of energy. Many years ago, he had vowed never to unleash this power again, and he had kept it hidden away. With Leonard''s life on the line and the blood of Belfort on his hands, Roland felt he had no other option.


    Roland yelled, "ENOUGH!" His ELEV was active; the aura''s force was so strong that the mill''s walls flew like paper bags. His energy was producing a dark-reddish light that could be seen far away from there.


    He raised his sword, the blade glowing with the same eerie light as his eyes. The air around it warped, as if the weapon itself was bending reality. Garrick lunged, his instincts screaming at him to strike before it was too late, but Roland moved faster. His blade met Garrick''s with a deafening clash, the impact sending a shockwave that shattered the mill''s basement and sent debris flying in all directions.


    Garrick staggered, his arms trembling under the force of Roland''s strike. "Impossible," he hissed, his voice tinged with disbelief. "You''re just an old man. You''re supposed to be broken!"


    Roland''s voice was low, almost a growl. "You should''ve left the boy alone."


    He swung his sword once more, this time with a speed and precision that seemed almost beyond comprehension. Garrick just managed to deflect the strike, but the impact propelled him across the floor, his boots carving lines into the wood.


    Roland didn''t let up.


    He advanced, each step deliberate, each strike more devastating than the last. At this point, the mill no longer existed, and the ground groaned under the strain; trees were cracking, and their leaves threatened to collapse.


    Doubt crept into Garrick''s mind. He was clearly outmatched despite his deft parries and dodges. As he moved, Roland''s blade danced like a flurry of light and dark, giving the impression that he belonged in another dimension.


    As the relentless assault began to erode Garrick''s armor, he felt his breath come out in irregular, labored gasps.


    "You think t-this changes a-anything?" Garrick spat, desperation creeping into his voice. "Edward will still win. Leonard will still die. You''re just delaying the inevitable!"


    In retaliation, Roland raised his greatsword with both hands and unleashed a devastating blow.


    With ease, his blade sliced through Garrick''s defenses, sending the spy rocketing into the trees and out into the night.


    With a thud, Garrick''s body slid across the floor before crashing to a tangled heap. Almost every bone in his body had been broken, and when he tried to stand, his legs gave out from under him.


    Roland stepped through the gaping hole where the mill was located, his aura still blazing. He approached Garrick slowly, his expression unreadable. Garrick looked up at him, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. "Y-you''re a m-monster," he whispered, his voice trembling.


    "Monster?... Hunf..."


    Silently, Roland lifted his sword once more, the blade shining with an intensity unmatched. Garrick''s eyes grew wide with shock, but before he could say anything more, Roland swung the blade down onto his forehead, cleaving Garrick in half.


    A reddish flash of light and energy erupted from the ground, sending shockwaves that carved a deep trench into the earth, 150 meters distant.


    When the dust settled, Garrick''s remains could be seen, his body reduced to two pieces of burnt meat.


    Roland stood amidst the destruction, his breathing heavy, his aura slowly fading. The mill had vanished, the surrounding trees had collapsed, and their leaves had either burned or flown away.


    The once-quiet clearing was now a battlefield, scarred by the sheer force of Roland''s power.


    He put away his sword, his hands shaking a bit. The vibrant energy that once drove him had vanished, leaving him feeling empty and exhausted. He gazed at his hands, feeling the heavy burden of his actions pressing down on him.


    He had broken his oath. He had unleashed the power he had sworn to keep buried. And now, there was no going back.


    Roland didn''t linger. He knew the fight would have drawn attention, and he couldn''t afford to be caught. He hurried along, feeling the ache in his body with each step. The surge of adrenaline that had propelled him through the fight was dwindling, making him feel exposed.


    He had to locate a safe haven, a place to gather his thoughts and strategize his next steps.


    He went into a neighboring wooded area, where the dense foliage provided protection from bystanders. While he walked, his mind danced frantically, trying to make sense of how the king had discovered his plots.


    Belfort was dead, and the secret meeting had been compromised. Someone had betrayed them, but who?


    While he strolled along, something unusual caught his eye��a subtle trail of blood heading further into the woods.


    Roland scowled, his gut urging him to dig deeper. He walked along the path, his hand gently resting on the hilt of his sword. The path brought him to a quaint, secluded cabin, its door gently left open. Roland approached cautiously, his senses on high alert.


    Inside, he found Elizabeth.


    She was sat on the ground, her shoulders heavily against the wall, her complexion wan and her breaths coming in shallow gasps. Her hands were tied, and her dress was ripped and stained with blood.


    Roland felt a heavy weight in his chest as he knelt beside her, his hands determinedly seeking her pulse. She was alive, though just hanging on.


    "Elizabeth," he whispered while touching her shoulders, his tone slightly rough. "What happened?"


    She stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open. "Roland��" she murmured, her voice weak. "They... they knew. They knew everything."


    "Who did this to you?" Roland asked, his voice tight with anger. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elizabeth coughed, blood staining her lips. "The King''s men�� they came to the inn. They�� they tortured me. Wanted to know about Leonard�� about you." She winced, her body trembling with pain. "I didn''t tell them anything, Roland. I swear."


    Roland''s jaw tightened, his fists clenching. "Till when will they keep these atrocities?" he said, his voice low and sad.


    Roland''s instincts kicked in. He couldn''t stay here. The cabin was too exposed, and if the King''s men had found Elizabeth, they could be close. He needed to move, but first, he had to know how much time they had.


    He set Elizabeth down gently, propping her against the wall. "Stay here," he said; his voice sounded gentle. "I''ll be right back."


    Elizabeth gave a faint nod, her eyelids fluttering shut as she tried to save her energy.


    Roland stepped outside, his senses alert despite the fatigue that hung over him. The forest was hauntingly quiet, sending chills down his spine. He moved quickly but cautiously, his eyes darting between the trees for any sign of activity.


    Rising to a nearby hill, he could see the faint light of night torches approximately half a mile away. The king''s armies. They were moving closer, and they weren''t trying to be stealthy. They should be at the cabin in approximately five minutes, according to Roland.


    He cursed under his breath. Five minutes wasn''t enough time to get Elizabeth far, but it was all they had. He hurried back to the cabin, his mind racing. He needed a plan, and he needed it fast.


    Roland knelt beside Elizabeth again, his voice urgent but calm. "They''re coming. We need to move."


    Elizabeth''s eyes fluttered open, her gaze unfocused. "Leave me," she whispered. "I''ll only slow you down."


    "That''s absolutely not going to happen," Roland declared determinedly. As a last resort, he tore a square of cloth from his cloak and delicately bandaged her injuries. "You''re gonna come along with me."


    Elizabeth attempted to voice her objections, but her strength was insufficient to make a case. Roland scooped her up effortlessly, her lightness almost unnoticed as adrenaline coursed through his veins.


    He emerged from the cabin, his gaze sweeping across the forest in search of the optimal path. He had no choice but to move forward. The King''s men were tightening their grip from behind. He sought an alternative route, one that would grant them some extra time.


    The moonlight barely lit a narrow trail that he could make out as it wound deeper into the forest. There were some flaws, but it was their best chance. Roland adjusted his grip on Elizabeth and started moving, his pace steady but quick. Every second counted.


    As they were disappearing into the trees, the sound of voices reached Roland''s ears. The king''s men were nearer than he had anticipated. He picked up his speed, his heart racing in his chest. Elizabeth''s breath came in quick, shallow gasps, her body feeling weightless and unresponsive in his embrace. He couldn''t stop, not now.


    The forest grew darker, the trees closing in around them. Roland''s mind raced. He needed a safe place to hide, somewhere the King''s men wouldn''t think to look. But with Elizabeth in this condition, he wasn''t sure how much longer they could keep going.


    Elizabeth shook her head weakly. "No�� You need to go. They''re coming�� for you. For Leonard. You can''t�� you can''t save me." She whispered.


    Roland ignored her protests again, gently putting his hand on her mouth while she was carried into his arms. "I''m not leaving you," he said firmly. "Not again."


    As Roland kept with Elizabeth through the dark forest, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching. He froze, his eyes scanning the darkness. Shadows moved among the trees, their shapes indistinct but unmistakable. The king''s men had found them.


    Roland''s grip tightened on Elizabeth. He couldn''t fight them, not in his current state. But he couldn''t run, either. Not with Elizabeth in his arms.


    They were in the heart of the forest, Roland standing and carrying Elizabeth.


    Surrounded by enemies, his mind raced for a way out, and for the first time in years, Roland felt the cold grip of fear.

 Chapter 39

    Roland''s breathing was steady and rhythmic as he carried Elizabeth through the dense forest. The sound of their pursuers'' footsteps grew behind them. The King''s guards were closing in, like a pack of wolves on the hunt. Elizabeth''s breathing was shallow, her body limp in Roland''s arms, but he couldn''t stop. Her life was hanging by a thread, and if they paused, so would his.


    The forest was a labyrinth of shadows and gnarled roots; the moonlight barely penetrated the canopy of trees, which resembled a great awning above them. Roland''s instincts screamed for him to keep moving, to find a place to hide, but the weight of Elizabeth''s injuries and his own exhaustion made each step a struggle. He could feel the dampness of her blood soaking through her dress.


    "Hold on," Roland whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the background noise of some animals. "Just a little further."


    Elizabeth stirred weakly, her eyes fluttering open. "Roland..." she murmured, her voice faint. "Let me... You can''t save both of us."


    Tired of carrying her in his arms, Roland asked her to go onto his back. He held her firmly but gently as she rested her face on his shoulder. "I told you, it''s not an option. Now rest," Roland said calmly, tightening her legs against his waist to keep her secure. "I won''t lose you too."


    The sound of voices grew steadily; the torches of the King''s guards began to glow in the distance through the trees. Roland''s mind raced with every possible move in that moment. He needed a plan, and he needed it fast. He couldn''t fight them in his current state. But he couldn''t outrun them either with Elizabeth on his back.


    As if the forest itself had heard his desperation, a large, glowing crystal appeared in his sight, like a divine whisper blowing a crazy idea into his mind. Roland froze, his senses on high alert. The crystal moved millimeter by millimeter, and he confirmed it; staying there would be dangerous, and he wanted to use that to his advantage.


    It was a Rock Fractus, a Leirion. The massive creature was about to emerge from the shadows; its corpulent, gorilla-like form, dominated by the large, glowing crystal embedded in its head, would soon be illuminated by the moonlight due to the commotion of the guards in that closed forest.


    Roland slowly circled around at a safe distance from the large crystal and positioned Elizabeth among small bushes behind a large tree, hiding her from danger.


    Elizabeth gave a soft moan of pain as she was placed on the ground. "Please... be careful," her voice was barely audible.


    "Please, don''t move; stay very still, no matter what," Roland asked with a serious face and urgent voice.


    Roland then turned to the front of the immense Fractus and waited for the guards to approach while hiding behind a large tree. He meditated in his mind so as not to emanate any energy of presence. He could feel the thrumming of the Leirion''s power radiating from the crystal.


    "Look, it''s a Fractus." Murmurs among the guards were heard. "Silence, you morons," said the leader of the group, an experienced Neumond, probably a battalion captain.


    The guards moved like felines in the dense forest, trained not to make any noise or attract attention in this kind of situation. When they were a few meters away to begin the overtaking of the fearsome Leirion, Roland acted. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With all his might, he threw a stone; the loud whiz of the stone cutting through the wind caught the guards'' attention, who only followed the crossing of the thrown projectile with their eyes.


    "CLACK!" It was a bullseye. The stone hit with praise directly on the tip of the large crystal and rolled through its large rocks until it touched the ground.


    Without even thinking, Roland hurried over to Elizabeth; the mess was done. He needed to get the giant Leirion''s attention to turn him against the King''s men. It was a risky move, but he had no other choice.


    The ground began to shake as if the continent was about to split in two. A guttural roar left the nearby guards disoriented, who put their hands against their ears. A pointless action for such a loud noise.


    A colossus 14 meters high emerged from the ground, tearing roots and bushes nearby. He rose already in a frenzy, understanding that the stone that was thrown at him was a challenge, a dispute of territory by humans.


    His enormous arm unleashed a powerful first strike that sent a shockwave of wind sweeping through the air. The first guard he saw took a swift and merciless slap, his body contorted into a web of twisted flesh encased in metal armor. He soared dozens of meters before his lifeless body slammed into a nearby tree.


    "Let''s go!" Roland said as he picked up Elizabeth on his back, this time there was not so much time for niceties, and she moaned frankly.


    Elizabeth nodded, her eyes closing as she tried to conserve her strength due to the sudden thud. Roland looked back, saw the immense colossus with such fury, making the earth shake with every step and every blow. He held on tightly to Elizabeth''s legs, who shared his back with his greatsword.


    The forest erupted into chaos. The King''s men screamed as the Fractus tore through their ranks, his giant stone hands shattering flesh and breaking bones. Roland didn''t look back anymore. He ran with Elizabeth while controlling his breathing, the sounds of the carnage disappearing behind them.


    They ran for what seemed like hours, the forest getting darker and quieter with every step. Roland''s legs burned, and his arms ached as he held Elizabeth, who was slipping off his back, no longer having strength, but he didn''t stop. Until he saw the faint glow of a lantern in the distance, at the edge of a small stream.


    A small cabin stood at the edge of the forest, its windows glowing with a warm orange light. Roland put Elizabeth back on the ground and her back against a tree. He then approached cautiously, his sword in hand. He knocked on the door, his voice hoarse, breathless. "Hello? Is anyone there?"


    The door creaked open, revealing an old man with a weathered face and a fisherman''s hat. His eyes widened in recognition. "Roland? Is that you?"


    Roland blinked, his mind struggling to process the familiar face. "Thomas?"


    Roland then ran and picked up Elizabeth carefully; her injuries were already at their limit, and she needed urgent care.


    Thomas smiled for a few seconds, and soon his face gave way to a confused expression, his eyes wrinkling at the corners. "Long time no see, old friend. Come in, come in. You both look like a wreck."


    Roland didn''t argue. He carried Elizabeth inside. Thomas ran and placed a cot near the fire, watching the scene unfold. Roland then laid Elizabeth down comfortably. Thomas picked up a bowl of water and some clean cloths; his movements were quick and efficient.


    He examined Elizabeth''s arm, noting the deep laceration and the surrounding ecchymosis. "This needs sutures," he muttered, "and we''ll need to keep an eye on her for signs of infection."


    "Who is this?" Thomas asked, his voice gentle as he tended to Elizabeth''s wounds.


    "A friend," Roland said, his voice tense. "She''s been through a lot."


    Thomas nodded, his expression somber. "I''ll do what I can."


    "May the seven Gods bless you, Thomas." Roland sighed. "Finding you now was nothing short of a miracle."


    "You can count on me, commander. I owe you one." Thomas said, regaining Roland''s attention, who looked at him with a faint smile. "I''ll never forget what you did for me in the battle against the trench orcs."


    Roland nodded his head and patted Thomas on the shoulder as a sign of "We''re even." Getting up and moving away, leaving Thomas to work.


    While Elizabeth rested, Roland sat near the fire, his mind finally getting some rest. He needed to warn Leonard, to let him know what was coming. But he couldn''t leave Elizabeth, not in her current state.


    "I''ll use your pen and a parchment, Tom," he warned.


    "Feel free," Thomas replied.


    He then began to write perhaps the most important letter of his life; the heaviest words of his history fell on the paper like glass blades being thrown to the ground, with each paragraph a sigh.


    As Thomas watched that scene, he began to doubt that it was Roland; his eyes might be tricking him. In 20 years by his side, he had never seen Roland so submerged in feelings. The cold and unmovable rock, considered the devil''s hand, now seemed like a father worried about his son.


    After a couple of minutes, he folded the letter and handed it to Thomas. "I need you to take this to Gothia if something happens to me. Deliver it to the Guild House. In the hands of Leonard or Silica. Nobody else."


    Thomas frowned, his forehead wrinkling. "Leonard or Silica... Have you become a father?"


    Roland gave a laugh, an unknown laugh to Thomas, and thought, "Ah, if it could be true..." but only replied. "It''s not like that..."


    "Sir, then it''s a royal business, I presume." Thomas stated.


    Roland nodded, his expression somber. "He''s in danger. I need you to do this for me."


    Thomas hesitated, then nodded. "All right. I''ll leave at the next dawn if something happens."


    Roland squeezed his friend''s shoulder, his voice low. "Thank you, Thomas. Now I owe you one."


    Thomas smiled and saluted, and his eyes sparkled. "You owe me more than one, old friend." He joked.


    The next morning, Roland left Elizabeth in Thomas''s care and set off for the capital. He needed answers, and he needed them fast. The King''s knowledge of the prophecy was a threat to Leonard, and Roland couldn''t let that happen.


    He moved through the city''s back alleys, his hood down to cover his face. The capital was a maze of shadows and secrets, but Roland knew it well, that snake''s nest that had become the beautiful Lumeria. He had spent years navigating its streets and used that knowledge to his advantage.


    He made his way to the Drunk Witch, a small tavern on the city''s outskirts that informants and spies frequent. It was the rival point of the Sleepy Owl Inn. The bartender, a gray-haired man with a scar on his face, nodded in recognition as Roland approached.


    "Roland," the bartender said, his voice low. "You''re far from home."


    "I need information, Jeff," Roland said, his voice tense. "About the King. About Leonard."


    "The last person who gave information about the king was taken unconscious by the guards," Jeff said.


    "I''ve already saved Elizabeth... Come on, Jeff, tell me, before you become a target too." Roland says, placing a platinum coin on the table.


    The bartender hesitated and then, taking the coin surreptitiously, nodded. "I bought this info from Garrick; the king doesn''t know about Leonard''s past. Only the prophecy. He thinks the boy is a threat, but he doesn''t know who he really is. If you wanna know more, search him."


    "Garrick is dead; I did it." Roland''s jaw tightened. "Who told Edward about the prophecy?"


    Jeff shook his head. "I don''t know. But whoever it was is close to the king. Be careful, Roland. The capital is not safe for you anymore."


    Roland left the tavern, his mind racing. He needed to get out of the city to regroup and plan his next move. But as he approached the city gates, he felt a familiar shiver run down his spine.


    He turned around, his hand instinctively going to the hilt of his sword. Three figures were in the shadows, their eyes glowing with an otherworldly light. Neumonds.


    One of them stepped forward, his voice cold and authoritative. "Roland. You''ve been a difficult man to catch. Seems like a wet tadpole, so slippery."


    Roland''s heart sank as he recognized the man. It was the current supreme commander of the King''s army, a Neumond with powers that rivaled his own, some would say even surpassed them.


    "Gerard..." Roland''s voice seemed to invoke spirits, laden with deep sorrow.


    "Today... you are mine, ''old Roland,''" Gerard stated, drawing his sword.

 Chapter 40

    Cold sweat trickled down Roland''s face, the exhaustion from the fight with Garrick and the escape from the forest weighing on him like stones on his shoulders.


    "Damn it... not now...," Roland thought. Apprehension squeezed his chest, worry gnawing at him about what was to come.


    Gerard, the newly appointed supreme commander of the royal army, was no joke. And to make matters worse, two of his Neumond lackeys were waiting for him, blocking any escape route, their eyes gleaming with a mixture of malice and triumph.


    The deserted street, once vibrant with the bustle of daily life, was now a silent arena for the impending confrontation. The surrounding houses, with their closed windows and doors, seemed to hold the breath of their inhabitants, watching the scene with a silent tension. ,


    The wind blew through the alleys, carrying the scent of dust and fear, while the leaves on the trees rustled like whispers, foretelling the storm of blows that was about to break.


    Gerard, with a cruel, mocking smile that didn''t reach his cold eyes, drew his sword, the sharp blade glinting under the dim light of the torches like a sliver of ice.


    "Come on, old man Roland," Gerard taunted, his voice laced with sarcasm, each word dripping like poison. "If you don''t draw your sword... you''ll die in the first strike." He said, slinging his own sword over his shoulders.


    Roland knew it wasn''t a bluff.


    Gerard hadn''t earned the title of supreme commander by chance; his reputation as a ruthless warrior preceded him. In years, he was one of the few commanders capable of rivaling legendary Leirions.


    With a heavy sigh that carried the weight of a thousand battles, he drew his greatsword, the black steel blade contrasting with the paleness of his fingers. "It''s now or never..." Roland thought.


    It was extremely fast as the two launched themselves at each other, their superhuman speed defying the limits of physics, turning them into blurs in the eyes of any spectator.


    The clash of swords was deafening, the shockwaves reverberating through the walls of the houses like an earthquake, shattering windows and throwing dust and debris into the air. The street trembled beneath their feet, the raw power of the veteran Neumonds distorting the reality around them, transforming the familiar scenery of Lumeria into a chaotic nightmare.


    "Looks like you''re in shape, old man Roland," Gerard commented, his voice dripping with irony, as he delivered a blow that Roland barely managed to block, the impact reverberating through his weary bones.


    Roland didn''t answer.


    His mind focused on the fight, every thought as sharp as his blade. Exhaustion was eating away at his strength, each movement a battle against the fatigue that threatened to overwhelm him. But he couldn''t afford to falter.


    It was no longer the reason to protect who he wanted; it was only self-protection, an imminent risk of death.


    The fight continued at a frantic pace, a deadly dance under the flickering light of the torches. Swift and powerful blows clashed, creating explosions of energy that lit up the night, turning the street into a whirlwind of colors and shadows. With each clash, the scene transformed, houses collapsing, the ground cracking, dust and debris obscuring their vision.


    "Phew... they''re going to destroy the city, hehe," said one of the Neumonds, Gerard''s henchman.


    Gerard, tired of playing around, released his battle aura, a Neumond skill from the physical branch. A dense, whitish energy enveloped his body like a second skin, pulsing with latent power.


    His eyes gleamed with a malevolent intensity, and a cruel smile spread across his lips, revealing snow-white teeth. "How about we get serious, old friend?"


    Roland felt Gerard''s energy and a tightening in his chest, adrenaline battling against exhaustion. He had no choice.


    "I don''t want to die here," he thought as he released his own aura, an explosion of intense red light that enveloped him like a burning embrace.


    A thick, hot vapor began to dance around him, the flames of the crimson battle burning in his eyes.


    The battle intensified, the power of the blows increasing exponentially, each clash an explosion of brute force. The surrounding houses trembled, the walls cracking as if they were made of paper, the roof tiles flying through the air like frightened birds.


    The ground opened up beneath their feet, the deep fissures swallowing the street, transforming it into a pathway of chaos. The sound of the clashes reverberated for miles, each roar an explosion of war in the silent night.


    One of Roland''s abilities was knight''s cognition. He could telegraph Gerard''s movements, his mind working at a frighteningly high speed. But exhaustion prevented him from reacting with the necessary speed, every muscle screaming in protest.


    Gerard, on the other hand, was enjoying the situation, delivering increasingly powerful blows, testing the limits of Roland''s endurance. The pleasure of cruelty shone in his eyes.


    But Roland''s body was already at its limit, his strength draining away like sand in an hourglass. His labored breathing and aching muscles made each movement a new battle, his vision blurred by sweat and dust.


    "Come on, Master Roland, show me that!" Gerard mocked.


    "I have no choice..." Roland thought.


    Roland backed away, panting, the exhaustion growing worse with each passing second. Gerard laughed, his voice echoing through the deserted street. "Are you afraid, old man Roland? If you don''t surrender now, you''ll die right here!"


    Ignoring the taunt, Roland raised his greatsword above his head, the red aura pulsing with power, and crimson lightning forming on his blade. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sword began to contort, its shape altering, taking on a grotesque and menacing appearance. Sharp teeth emerged from the sides, black grooves opened up on the blade, and gothic adornments formed on the guard.


    "Finally! There it is, the famous Deathend!" exclaimed Gerard, clapping his hands with a sadistic smile. "Too bad your artifact sword won''t be able to save you!"


    Roland brought the sword down in a single movement, unleashing a wave of devastating black energy that ripped through the ground, opening a deep fissure in the street.


    Gerard was shocked. He lost his mocking smile and dodged at the last instant, yet the energy lightly touched his cloak, destroying it. The wave of energy split a nearby building in half, turning it into rubble.


    "That was close..." Gerard hadn''t expected the voracity and fatality of this blow. For the first time, he frowned and became irritated. "Let''s end this."


    Gerard used his Angelic Steps ability, and with a movement that seemed more like a teleport, he reached Roland. A dull thud from the pommel of his sword hit Roland''s ELEV and disarmed him.


    Roland''s greatsword flew away, spinning in the air before falling, clattering to the ground, and losing its grotesque shape. Roland was thrown several meters forward against a wall, the force of the impact knocking the wind out of him.


    Again, with the same movement, Gerard advanced, and his sword touched Roland''s throat, already leaning against the wall. The cold blade reminded him of the present death.


    "It''s over, old man Roland," said Gerard, his voice cold and triumphant; the satirical smile returned to his face.


    The defeat was bitter; his stomach turned acidic. Worry for Leonard and Elizabeth gnawed at his core, guilt and fear intertwining in a suffocating knot in his throat.


    Gerard ordered them to take him away. The Neumonds put him in Frosteel shackles��the unbreakable metal of Humbra.


    Roland, without resistance, was dragged to the dungeon prison, each step a humiliation. Darkness enveloped him, cold and oppressive, and the sound of the bars closing echoed like the end of an era, of a hope.


    In the cold, damp cell, Roland huddled in the corner, his mind tormented by doubts and fears. The humiliation of defeat added to the physical exhaustion and worry for the future, painting a bleak picture in his mind.


    "Forgive me, I failed, Leonard... forgive me, forgive me, Leah..." he whispered in delirium.


    Two guards approached, their faces impassive, their armor gleaming menacingly in the dim light of the torches. They forced him to stand, their rough hands grabbing his arms and dragging him out of the cell.


    "We''re sorry, Sir Roland," the voice of one of the guards trembled in disbelief, clearly showing that they were there against their will.


    "Are you going to execute me already?" Roland asked, his voice hoarse and weak, his throat dry as a parchment.


    The guards didn''t answer; they just pushed him through the dark and humid corridors of the dungeon, the echo of their footsteps reverberating off the stone walls.


    The smell of mold and the decay of corpses that had died forgotten there permeated the air, suffocating and nauseating, and the silence was broken only by the sound of their footsteps and the clinking of the chains that now bound him.


    They arrived at a torture chamber, a place of nightmares. The walls were stained with blood, and the floor was covered with dark stains that told stories of suffering. Torture instruments, of sinister and cruel shapes were arranged around, and the little light present was like a macabre invitation.


    Roland felt a shiver run down his spine, but without a drop of fear, only his anger mixing with frustration.


    The guards threw him to the ground, the impact of his knees reverberating through his aching bones. One of them approached, his face sad and without light, his eyes shining as if he were going to shed a tear.


    "The king wants to have a conversation with you," said the guard, his voice heavy with sorrow, each word a blow.


    Roland spat on the ground, his saliva tinged with blood. "So be it," he replied, his voice firm and still convictive, determination burning in his eyes like an ember.


    "Forgive us, Sir Roland, please." And then the guards beat him, the cruel and relentless blows raining down on his body like a storm. Roland cowered, trying to protect his vital organs, the searing pain coursing through his being like fire. But he didn''t scream, didn''t beg for mercy. He wouldn''t give his captors that satisfaction.


    When they finally stopped, Roland was lying on the ground, his breathing ragged, his body covered in bruises and wounds.


    The guards left, the sound of their footsteps fading away, leaving him alone in the darkness, the pain throbbing in every part of his being, each wound a testament to the humiliation and defeat.


    Hours passed, each hour an eternity. Roland remained there, prostrate, his mind wandering between reality and delirium, the boundaries blurring like watercolor in water. Every time he closed his eyes, the images appeared, vivid and cruel: Leonard''s face, Elizabeth''s smile, the memory of Leah.


    It was these images that kept him alive, that prevented him from succumbing to pain and despair, that ignited a flame of resistance in his weary heart.


    Finally, the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridors, breaking the oppressive silence. The door to the chamber opened, the light of the torches invading the darkness like an intruder. An imposing silhouette, with a cruel smile on his lips, entered, the shadow of his cape projecting onto Roland''s dejected face, each step a thunderclap.


    "Hello, Roland," said the person, his voice laden with sarcasm, each word a poisoned dart. "Miss me?"


    Roland raised his gaze, his eyes meeting his, full of anger and despair, the flame of resistance burning bright. He would never forget that voice, that face, that horrible sensation. "Edward..." whispered Roland.


    "We have a lot to talk about, my old friend," continued the king, with a cruel smile that didn''t reach his cold eyes. "About the past... and about the future."


    Edward crouched down, his gaze level with Roland''s. Wearing a white royal cotton glove, he ran his index finger through one of the strands of Roland''s gray hair that was on his forehead.


    "Poor thing, you''re finished. Did you like my VIP treatment?" Edward said, then immediately removed the glove and threw it into the back of the room with a look of disgust.


    Roland prepared himself for the confrontation, his mind sharp as a blade, his body aching, but his spirit unyielding. Roland''s fate was on a knife''s edge.

 Chapter 41

    The small torture chamber was a den of horrors, a testament to human cruelty. The damp, cold stone walls were stained with dried blood, forming macabre patterns that seemed to dance in the shadows. The air was thick and heavy, laden with the nauseating stench of fear and suffering.


    King Edward picked up a small wooden stool that rested in the corner of the chamber and sat down in front of Roland, his legs spread in a pose of disdain. "So, my friend... it''s... what is it again? Silverback? Yes! Roland Silverback... I remember now..."


    "Scoundrel," whispered Roland, his voice hoarse and weak.


    "Whoa... I could demand your tongue for that disrespect, or perhaps we could play with all the torture paraphernalia that''s here," Edward warned.


    Roland was kneeling, slumped on the floor in front of Edward, his hands and feet bound with Frosteel chains. The weight of the chains and the pain from the wounds inflicted by the guards pulled him down, but he raised his gaze, staring at Edward.


    "Kill me, if that''s what you so desire," Roland said, spitting blood.


    "Kill you? Why?" Edward laughed. "You are very useful to the kingdom of Dunkel. Just because you''re sneaking around fraternizing behind my back doesn''t mean I have to kill you."


    "I can do worse if you lay a finger on the boy." Roland''s eyes were cold and furious.


    "Now you''re threatening the king? Oh... Oh..." Edward sighed. "Old Roland, some things never change. Like, for example, when you betrayed me and ran away with something that belonged to me, right?"


    "You weren''t king; much less did you have that right!" Roland raised his voice.


    "I see you still have the energy to yell at me," Edward said as he examined his cuticles. "How about we play a little game? We''ll have a trial, I''ll make you a scapegoat and exile you to a nearby island, and in about 5 years you''ll come back."


    "And what do I gain from this? You just want me away so you can kill the boy!" Roland attested.


    "You gain your life, or would you prefer to die?" Edward stared at him. "You see, with you alive, at least you can try to protect him, although I doubt you''ll succeed. As for me? I win the people''s hearts; I can already hear it: ''The merciful King Edward, who forgave the sins of his captain and merely exiled him without killing him.'' Fantastic! Isn''t it?" He used his hands, gesturing as if seeing a slogan.


    "You''re trying to kill an innocent!" Roland exclaimed. "You don''t even know who he is!"


    "And would that change anything?" Edward shrugged. "I am the king; I only need to know that he is the son of two peasants and that he had a late awakening; that''s enough to eliminate any loose ends."


    "Loose ends? You are a poor wretch who knows nothing about people," Roland said.


    "Yes, loose ends..." Edward smiled. "Everyone knows the legend that a late awakened one will one day become the promise of dawn."


    "Idiot, you''re saying it yourself; it''s a LEGEND!" Roland almost laughed. "Do you also believe in folklore now?"


    "Legend or not, with him dead, I have nothing to worry about," Edward concluded. "He will just be another peasant Neumond who died for some foolish reason that no one will ever know about."


    Edward stood up, turning his back to Roland, about to leave.


    Roland, with a last effort, raised his voice. "You will regret everything you have done and are doing one day, I promise." His gaze was sharper than his sword.


    Edward stopped, looking over his shoulder. Gold and silver adorned his armor, and the battle runes on his gauntlets revealed his nature: a warrior on the throne.


    "I am a post-100 Neumond�� What do I have to fear?" Edward shrugged. "With a snap of my fingers, I can turn your ELEV to ashes and watch you agonize forever." His voice was quiet and cold.


    Roland''s throat went dry in surprise. Edward had already passed his main attribute beyond 100; he was then rivaling Diamond Equalizers in strength. The revelation struck him, hope fading.


    Edward then continued on his way until the silhouette of his back disappeared from Roland''s sight, leaving him alone in the darkness.


    The next day, Roland was visited by his old friend, Thomas. Thomas''s face was marked by worry.


    "Roland..." Thomas began, his voice thick with emotion. "Elizabeth... she''s bad. Very bad."


    Roland felt a tightening in his chest. "What happened?" he asked.


    "She needs more specialized care," Thomas explained. "The village healers can''t do anything more."


    "Where is she?" Roland asked.


    "I hid her in a cabin in the forest," Thomas replied. "But she needs urgent help."


    Roland nodded. "How is she?" he asked.


    Thomas hesitated, searching for the right words. "She''s weak," he said finally. "Lost a lot of blood. The wounds... they''re serious."


    Roland closed his eyes, guilt gnawing at him. "I should have stayed with her," he murmured. "I should have protected her."


    "There was nothing you could do," Thomas said, placing a hand on Roland''s shoulder. "No one could."


    Roland took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "What do you need?" he asked. "How can I help?"


    "I need to know where to find a healer," Thomas said. "A real healer. Someone who can save her."


    Roland thought for a moment. "I know someone," he said. "A healer, a Neumond. She lives in the mountains, a few days'' journey from here."


    "Can you tell me how to find her?" Thomas asked.


    Roland nodded. "I can," he said. "But you need to promise me that you''ll take care of her. That you''ll take her to the healer and protect her."


    "I promise," Thomas said, his voice firm and determined.


    Roland described the way to the cabin of the Neumond healer, his battle friend, when he was still an Equalizer. He tried to recount every detail he could remember. Thomas wrote everything down on a piece of old parchment he brought from home, his eyes shining with new hope.


    "Thank you, Roland," Thomas said, shaking his hand. "You saved her life."


    Roland nodded but said nothing. He knew he hadn''t done enough yet. He still needed to protect Leonard, and for that, he needed to get out of prison.


    "Don''t forget what I asked you; the king will probably send me to a deserted island. If that''s the case, deliver this other note, please write it down," Roland said.


    "You can tell me, commander," Thomas replied.


    "Lad, unfortunately I couldn''t protect you; things went wrong in the capital. For some foolish reason, the king wants your head. Your past is dark, much more than you can imagine. Please wait for me and stay away from Gothia. As soon as I can, I will send you more instructions and news. Be careful with the Clark family; they work for the king; they are skilled executioners. Roland," dictated Roland, his voice firm and detailed.


    "Deliver this letter if I am exiled; otherwise, the other one I asked you for," Roland instructed, his eyes pleading. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can count on me, commander!" The old Thomas saluted. "I will do as requested."


    "Go now and take care of Elizabeth for me," Roland''s words sounded weak and full of remorse.


    Roland watched Thomas leave, the figure of his old friend disappearing into the darkness of the corridor. Loneliness enveloped him again, cold and oppressive. But Roland did not let himself be defeated. He still had a mission to accomplish, a promise to keep. He had to protect Leonard, no matter the cost.


    Meanwhile, in the labyrinthine corridors of the castle, Edward walked with long strides, his mind buzzing with plans and strategies. The conversation with Roland had left him restless, the old friend''s threat still echoing in his ears.


    Edward knew that Roland was a formidable opponent, a skilled warrior, and a brilliant strategist. But Edward was not a man to be intimidated. He was the king, the absolute ruler of Dunkel, and he would not allow anyone to threaten his power.


    Edward arrived at the throne room, the vast chamber richly decorated with tapestries and coats of arms. He sat on the throne, the soft, welcoming seat contrasting with the coldness of the metal that adorned it. Edward closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, seeking the calm that eluded him. Roland''s last words had stung his ego.


    He thought of Leonard, the young Neumond who had aroused his interest and his distrust. Edward could not ignore the prophecy, the legend of the "late awakened" who would become the "promise of dawn." He could not take the risk; he could not allow Leonard to become a threat to his reign.


    Edward opened his eyes, a perfect plan shining in his gaze. He would summon Roland to court, hold a public trial, and accuse Roland of treason and conspiracy. He would exile Roland, sending the old soldier to a deserted island, far from Leonard, far from everything. Edward knew it was a temporary measure, but necessary for him to execute his plans. Killing Roland was out of the question; the public outcry would devour his reputation, which was already not the best.


    Hours later, two royal guards appeared at Roland''s cell. They looked at him, their faces impassive, but their eyes filled with an emotion he couldn''t decipher.


    "Roland Silverback," said one of the guards. "You are being summoned to court."


    Roland felt a tightening in his chest, uncertainty and fear washing over him. He knew it was a trap, but he had no choice. He had to go.


    "What''s happening?" Roland asked.


    "The king wants to see you in court," the guard replied. "Now."


    Roland nodded. He stood up, the chains clinking, and followed the guards out of the cell. The corridor was dark and cold, the torches on the walls casting sinister shadows that danced around him. Roland took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He knew the trial was a farce, a staged event to deceive the people. But he couldn''t let himself be defeated. He had to keep his head up, show the king, and everyone that he wasn''t afraid.


    Roland arrived at the courtroom, the vast chamber packed with people. He looked around, seeing familiar and unfamiliar faces, curious and hostile gazes. Edward was seated on the throne, the golden crown shining on his head, his blue eyes with a cold and calculating look.


    Roland approached the throne, the chains clinking with each step. He stopped before Edward, raising his gaze to meet the King''s.


    "Roland Silverback," Edward said, his voice echoing through the room. "You are accused of treason and conspiracy against the crown. How do you plead?"


    Roland took a deep breath, conviction shining in his eyes. "I plead not guilty," he said, his voice firm and clear.


    Edward smiled, a cruel and humorless smile. He turned again towards his throne, bellowing the order, "Let the trial begin."

 Chapter 42

    The courtroom was packed; the commotion of having the great Captain Roland imprisoned was relentless. The air was thick, heavy with the anticipation of everyone there who crowded the galleries, eager to witness the trial of the famous "Devil''s Hand," as Roland was known, the once esteemed captain of the Royal Guard, now demoted to sergeant and now accused of treason and conspiracy against the crown. The silence was only broken by muffled murmurs and the creaking of wooden chairs.


    In the center of the room, an imposing table served as the stage for the unfolding drama. Judges dressed in their black robes occupied their seats, their expressions serious and impenetrable. In front of them, Roland, escorted by two armed guards, awaited his fate, the Frosteel chains clinking with every movement.


    After announcing the start of the trial, Edward sat back down on his elevated throne and observed everything with a cold and calculating gaze. The golden crown that adorned his head seemed to weigh upon him. His blue eyes were dull and icy. "Don''t mess with me today, Roland; I''m warning you," Edward thought.


    Roland looked at the crowd again, his eyes searching the faces, trying to find someone who could help him, even just one witness. He saw curiosity, fear, doubt, and even compassion. But he couldn''t decipher what was going on in their hearts.


    The court officer, with a clear and imposing voice, began the trial, reading the charges against Roland: treason, conspiracy, kidnapping, and assault.


    "Roland Silverback," the officer announced, "you are accused of conspiring against the crown, of plotting with former Commander Belfort to depose King Edward, and of kidnapping young Leonard, using excessive force against the royal guards. How do you plead?"


    Roland took a deep breath, facing the judges and the king. "I plead not guilty," he said, his voice firm and clear. "Kidnapping Leonard, what a bad joke," Roland thought to himself.


    A murmur ran through the crowd. Edward then impassively stated, "I want everyone here to know that I had enough reasons to give the sentence myself, but, as I want to be fair, I decided to give this man a trial!" Edward raised his hands and smiled at the audience.


    A greater commotion formed; some shouted "long live the king," others, however, shouted "imposter, liar."


    Edward gestured for the trial to proceed.


    The prosecutor, a slender man with astute eyes, began his speech. "Honorable judges, the kingdom of Dunkel was threatened by a vile and treacherous conspiracy, orchestrated by none other than Roland Silverback, a man in whom we placed our trust and loyalty. He, blinded by ambition and hatred, conspired with former Commander Belfort to depose our beloved king."


    "But make no mistake," the prosecutor continued, "Roland''s ambition was not limited to taking the throne. He also planned to kidnap young Leonard, a Neumond of great potential, to use him as a bargaining chip in his Machiavellian plans."


    "So this is your trump card, Edward? You are despicable..." Roland thought, looking directly at Edward, the fury visible in his eyes.


    "The evidence is irrefutable," declared the prosecutor, displaying a parchment with Roland''s alleged plan. "This document, found in Belfort''s quarters, details every step of the conspiracy, every betrayal, and every act of violence."


    Roland listened to the accusations with growing indignation. "Lies!" he shouted, "All lies!"


    The judge, a stout man with a long white beard, rebuked him. "Silence, defendant! You will have your chance to defend yourself."


    The prosecutor continued, describing Roland''s fight against the royal guards, painting him as a violent and uncontrolled man. He presented the witnesses: Gerard, who described the fight in detail, and other guards who claimed to have been injured by Roland.


    Then they brought in the remains of Garrick, obliterated to charcoal.


    "Behold, the body of our beloved commander, as it has become." The crowd in unison was startled with a great "Whoa"; some began to cough and had their stomachs churned by the terrible state of Garrick''s remains.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this man is a madman, and we must, through justice, condemn him; it is irrefutable evidence!"


    With each testimony, the crowd became agitated, doubt and uncertainty turning into anger and contempt. Roland felt the weight of the gazes upon him, the pressure of public opinion crushing him.


    Finally, it was the defense''s turn. Roland''s lawyer, a short, thin man with insightful eyes, stood up. "Honorable judges, what we have heard here today is not the truth but a distortion of reality, a farce created to destroy an innocent man."


    Edward looked directly at Roland''s defense attorney and winked, giving a malicious little smile, clearly showing his evil intentions.


    The lawyer glanced sideways at Edward and continued, "Roland Silverback is a war hero," argued the lawyer, "a man who dedicated his life to serving and protecting Dunkel. He would never betray his kingdom, never conspire against his king."


    "The document presented by the prosecution is a forgery," declared the lawyer, "a frame-up to incriminate Roland. The witnesses were coerced, manipulated, and bought. Their testimonies are false, their words empty."


    "Roland acted in self-defense," the lawyer continued, "protecting himself from an ambush, from an attempted assassination. He did not kidnap Leonard but saved him from the clutches of the king, who sees him as a threat to his power."


    "Roland is a man of honor, a loyal warrior, a protector of the realm. He does not deserve to be condemned for crimes he did not commit. I ask that you acquit him, that you restore his freedom, and that you allow him to continue serving Dunkel with the same courage and loyalty as always."


    The lawyer concluded his defense, and a heavy silence fell over the courtroom. Roland, exhausted but with a spark of hope reborn in his heart, awaited the verdict.


    "Why did Edward let my lawyer say all this? What is this scoundrel''s devious plan?" Roland wondered, his mind racing, trying to understand him.


    The judge then exclaimed. "I return the floor to the prosecution; what is your rebuttal?"


    "Empty and baseless words; he has no proof that it was self-defense or even proof that he was attacked! There is no evidence, including evidence to refute the prosecution''s evidence. What indications does my colleague have to say that the letter is false? NONE!" The prosecutor exclaimed in an exacerbated tone.


    A murmur arose in the stands at the end of the prosecution''s rebuttal.


    "ORDER, ORDER!" Cried the judge. "RESPECT YOUR KING IN THE PRECINCT."


    Silence was restored again.


    "Now I pass the rejoinder to the defense... Whenever you''re ready." The judge pointed to Roland''s lawyer.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have a witness here with me!" The lawyer barely spoke, and again a commotion broke out in the room.


    Edward lost his smile, his fist clenched tightly on the armrest of his throne. He hadn''t expected this outcome, and his eyes glared at the defense attorney who had clearly disobeyed his secret orders.


    The judge looked at the king with a look of doubt, not knowing what to do.


    Edward then gestured for them to proceed.


    "Send the witness in," said the judge. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A man of robust physique and advanced age, clearly humble and in simple clothes, entered the room with his head held high, carrying a small cloth backpack, in a pose and gait to be envied by any ordinary passerby. It was Thomas, the loyal former soldier and friend of Roland. He calmly reached the front of the bench and sat down at the witness stand.


    "Introduce yourself, please," said the defense attorney.


    "My name is Thomas Adams. I am a fisherman and retired soldier from the Lumeria army. I am 65 years old and a widower. I have family in another city."


    "The defense may question him," said the judge.


    "Mr. Thomas, do you know the man chained and mistreated in front of you?"


    "Yes, it''s Roland Silverback, my friend from the army." Thomas stands up and salutes Roland, who returns the gesture by nodding in respect.


    "Do you have contact with Mr. Roland?" The defense questions.


    "I hadn''t seen Roland in over 15 years, sir."


    "And how did you come into contact recently?"


    "Roland appeared at my door late at night, carrying a woman who was totally bruised and in danger of death; he himself was tired and had traces of battle and pursuit."


    "And how can you prove to me that Roland was not the aggressor but the victim?"


    "Simple, sir, the woman he was carrying is alive, and other city merchants and informants can confirm that royal guards forcibly dragged her out of her establishment." Thomas stated.


    "Excellent, can you tell me where the girl is?" Asks defense.


    "I can''t, sir; Elizabeth is in danger of death. I fear for her safety," said Thomas.


    "I then ask the judge for the preservation of the victim in question for health reasons, invoking the royal decree of the year 157 of the New Era, which says that any witness in a state of health with imminent risk of death should be spared."


    "I have here with me, gentlemen, the victim''s bloodied clothes and her identity card, proving it to be true." Thomas placed the clothes on the pulpit.


    "Since it is a royal decree-law, I will accept your plea," said the judge.


    "No further questions, gentlemen," reported the defense attorney.


    "You fool, you''re risking your life..." Roland whispered to Thomas.


    Thomas just winked at his friend.


    "Prosecutor, would you like to question the witness?"


    "Of course, Your Honor," said the prosecutor. "Then proceed," replied the judge.


    "Mr. Thomas, how can you prove that Mrs. Elizabeth is not also a conspirator against the crown?" Asked the prosecutor.


    "I can''t, sir, but neither can you prove otherwise," Thomas said.


    The prosecutor was all disconcerted, losing some of his posture. He then cleared his throat with a cough and continued. "What guarantees me that you are not also conspiring against the crown?" Attacked the prosecutor.


    "I told you, sir, I hadn''t seen Roland in 15 years until I found him bloodied at my door. I didn''t even know Commander Belfort, and I barely knew Elizabeth, the owner of the inn, by her name."


    The prosecutor got so confused that he bumped into his court wig and dropped it, a desperate action to put it back on. A tragically hilarious scene.


    King Edward put one of his hands to his face in disapproval, but an idea hissed in his mind. "This is great. I can say that, without conclusive evidence, he is innocent but guilty of coldly killing Garrick, an army officer."


    "That''s enough; I''m tired; let Thomas go," Edward said.


    The judge looked at the king and, after a brief pause, announced that the trial would be suspended until the next day, when the sentence would be handed down. Roland was escorted back to his cell, uncertainty and apprehension accompanying him like shadows. Concern for Thomas mingled with the urgency of caring for Elizabeth. If Thomas was caught, Elizabeth would die.


    Back inside the cell, Roland sat on the floor, leaning against the cold, damp wall, the chains clinking. He closed his eyes, breathing deeply. He did not know what would happen now; the path ahead was full of dangers. He knew for sure that Thomas''s testimony was not in the King''s plans, and tomorrow''s sentence would be an unknown until it was delivered.

 Chapter 43 “Silverbacks Oath”

    A few hours after being thrown back into the cell, Roland''s mind gave up. He gave up fighting what he couldn''t control, worrying and planning, since fate wasn''t in his hands. Gradually, he was pulled to the helpless side of his soul, closing his eyes, and finally, after days on end awake, he fell asleep.


    Roland had a dream��a vivid dream about his past, a dream of memories that had been locked away deep in his heart. It was his true secret.


    ________________________________


    Lumeria, Royal Capital of Dunkel, Fros Continent, New Era 161


    A crowd, filled with hope, buzzed in Lumeria''s central square, awaiting the royal presentation. Festive banners and decorations, as colorful as could be, had been placed everywhere. Finally, a truce. The war against the Reign of Fulgor, waged on the continent of Burt, was over.


    Then, the royal trumpets sounded in unison in the center of Lumeria''s capital. It was the royal announcement fanfare, demanding everyone''s attention and silence.


    "Silence! His Majesty, King Marcus, will honor the brave Commander Roland Silverback!" The herald announced, loud and clear.


    A wave of applause erupted throughout the square.


    King Marcus, already advanced in age, sported charmingly styled-back gray hair and expression lines that enhanced his mature good looks. His eyes, a penetrating bluish-white, conveyed intelligence and a touch of humor, framed by slightly arched eyebrows. He wore a well-groomed goatee, speckled with white, which gave him a distinguished air. His easy smile and the warm glow in his eyes revealed an approachable and charismatic personality.


    King Marcus waved to everyone��his smile, a sea of charisma and warmth.


    "Commander Roland Silverback, your deeds in battle echo throughout the kingdom, and your loyalty is unwavering. Therefore, the time has come to reward you," Marcus pronounced.


    The king unsheathed a ceremonial sword��the sunlight glinted off the blade. It was Startlight, an artifact sword, sister in forge to Deathend.


    Several army commanders and captains were there, present at the ceremony. It was a historic moment: the first Army Commander to be promoted to Supreme.


    "Kneel as Commander, and you shall rise as... Supreme Commander of all of Dunkel''s forces! Lead with wisdom and courage, my noble right-hand man," King Marcus proclaimed.


    The King lightly touched the Commander''s shoulders with the sword. The crowd exploded in applause and shouts of approval. The military personnel present struggled to hold back tears.


    The former Commander, and now Supreme Commander, stood up, his face illuminated by a restrained smile. Roland, at 32, etched into the history of the Fros continent the unique achievement of Supreme Commander��nothing and no one equaled his strength and his deeds for the kingdom.


    "Long live the king!" followed by "Long live Roland!" was shouted by everyone in that square, except for Edward, Prince of Dunkel, who displayed an expression of utter contempt.


    The king, along with his military officers, left in a procession back to the castle, leaving Roland with his mother, who hugged and congratulated him, her face wet with tears.


    A beautiful lady, accompanied by a knight bodyguard, approached. Her brown hair, gray-blue eyes like a storm, a fine dress of silk and satin, and an enchanting smile greeted them.


    "Good afternoon, Supreme Commander Roland. Good afternoon, Mrs. Berta," said the lady.


    "LEAH!" shouted Roland, running and giving his friend a big hug, spinning her around.


    "Put her down, Roland! Come on, come on..." Elara, Leah''s bodyguard, hit his back, telling him to let her go. "She''s the princess of Dunkel; get a hold of yourself!" said Elara.


    "And who cares? She''s my friend!" replied Roland, with a smile, releasing Leah.


    "Land! Elara''s right, you goofball; get a grip! I still need to maintain my composure," said Leah, holding back laughter.


    "You two are a joke," Elara rolled her eyes, bored. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roland was a childhood friend of Leah. Eight years older, he watched her grow and blossom, becoming the most beautiful, cheerful, and charismatic girl in the whole kingdom. The peace that Leah transmitted was surreal, and she was known as the skilled fencer of Dunkel, a natural talent, a rising star.


    "Shall we train today, Leah?" Roland asked.


    "Today is your day off! Go enjoy yourself!" Leah replied with a dismissive wave of her hand.


    "As if this big lug can stay away from you," Elara shrugged, with a cynical expression.


    "You''re sour today, Elara," said Roland, raising an eyebrow. "Come on, Leah, I don''t have anything else to do, and you can''t be slacking off," he turned to Leah.


    "Okay, okay, Land." Leah smiled as she walked away, skipping. "See you later," she said, waving.


    Elara shook her head, sighed deeply, and followed Leah towards the palace.Further ahead, Leah bent over in discomfort; Elara rushed to her side, offering comfort and seeming to be worried.


    Seeing her bend over like that, Roland made to go to Leah but was rebuked by his mother. Berta slapped his shoulder.


    "Wake up, kid!" His mother said, indignant. "You know very well she''s the princess. Forget it." She turned to leave.


    "I know," Roland agreed, sighing.


    "Have more respect for your mother and call me Mom!" She shrugged as she left. "Stop by the house when you can." Her voice faded into the background.


    "Okay, okay..." replied Roland, trying to understand the scene.


    Roland stood there, watching Leah slowly disappear with the distance, immersed in his daydreams. He longed for her��she was the only woman in his entire life for whom he would give up everything.


    He shook his head and slapped his own face a few times. "Snap out of it, Roland," he said to himself.


    Anyway, he needed to get his life together. The war between the kingdoms of Dunkel and Fulgor was over��he imagined that an era of peace could begin. Many, like him, didn''t understand why men waged war, with human life in Humbra on the brink of collapse. The Leirions killed people day after day, and the kingdoms saw the Neumonds as a new weapon for political machinations and warfare, instead of a salvation for humanity.


    Roland then headed for the castle in order to prepare for Leah''s lessons.


    King Marcus, aware of Roland''s presence at the palace, requested his presence. The royal hall was spacious, with a high ceiling and windows that allowed natural light to enter. Dark wood panels covered the walls, adorned with tapestries and coats of arms. A large oak table, with maps and scrolls, occupied the center. Behind it, on a dais, was the imposing royal throne. Banners hung from the ceiling. The atmosphere, silent and solemn, smelled of wood, wax, and incense, conveying power and history.


    Upon entering the hall, Roland went to the front, introducing himself to the king. "At your command, Your Majesty." He bowed solemnly.


    "Roland, my boy. Come here, there''s no need for ceremony with me," said Marcus. "We have to discuss a matter that''s been bothering me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty?" Roland replied, looking sideways��was there a curious look?


    The king then ordered everyone present in the hall to leave. The matter was extremely confidential and cautious.


    "Lumeria... no... Dunkel is weakened by the war. I need you to go on a mission to Eladyr and bring some Neumond warriors from there," Marcus asked, humbly.


    "As you wish, my King. When should I depart?" Roland asked.


    "I''m sorry to ask this of you right now. I fear something might happen. Lumeria is at the mercy of the dukes themselves. Our forces don''t add up to 10% in the capital. We need security. Can you leave early tomorrow morning?" The King asked cautiously.


    "Of course, my King. I will follow your orders with pleasure," said Roland, bowing again.


    "Thank you, Roland. You''re saving me," said Marcus.


    "Saving you, my king? Forgive my question," Roland questioned.


    "Yes, there''s something that''s keeping me up at night, and it seems to be close." Marcus lost himself in thought. "By the way, Roland, what do you think of Leah?" Marcus asked, his voice slightly strained.


    "With your permission, sir..." Roland hesitated.


    "Be frank, my dear friend," said Marcus.


    "Leah is the guiding star of Dunkel, sir. She is brave, intelligent, and charismatic, as well as an excellent Neumond."


    "I see... and Edward?" A sly smile appeared on the king''s lips.


    "Sir... Edward... he..." Roland looked down, searching for the words.


    Roland knew he shouldn''t go any further. If Marcus was giving him such vague questions and answers, the matter was serious and confidential. He imagined that a power struggle could erupt in the kingdom��after all, the dukes would do anything to get their hands on the crown with the kingdom weakened.


    "Now, now, my friend, it''s all right. You don''t need to say anything more. You''ve said it all. Now go, leave me to my decisions," said the king, with a slightly mocking tone.


    "I''m leaving, my King." Roland bowed, turned his back, and left, while the king just waved to him with a worried face.


    After a few steps through the castle, Roland arrived at the training area, where Leah was waiting for him. She wore a tight bandage around her waist under a bodice, leather boots, and linen clothes, her rapier at her waist, and her hair tied in a beautiful braid.


    "Leah, are you okay? I saw you bending over in discomfort earlier, and now these bandages on your belly," the concern was evident in his voice.


    "You''ve been away for a while, so you probably don''t know, but I''ve been feeling a little nauseous lately. These bandages help me focus," said Leah, as she wrapped bandages around her hands.


    "Tomorrow I''m going to Eladyr. Please, don''t push yourself too hard; take care of your health," Roland stated.


    "As if she would..." said Elara, positioned behind one of the pillars, with a mischievous smile.


    "Wouldn''t it be complete without Leah''s shadow, would it?" Roland muttered.


    Leah started laughing��until she felt uncomfortable and sat down.


    Elara ran immediately. "Are you okay, Leah?" Her eyes expressed an unusual affection. She grabbed Leah''s hand in solidarity.


    "I''m fine; I just laughed too hard and lost my breath," Leah stated.


    Roland found it all very strange. She was the most talented fencer in the kingdom��breath was what she had the most of. He started to think that Leah was really sick.


    "I still think you should see a doctor," said Roland, and then, suddenly, he became harsh. "Where''s that hick secret boyfriend of yours? I don''t believe he''s taking care of you," Roland shrugged.


    Leah simply ignored Roland''s comments about her boyfriend. "I''m fine; I just need to lie down for a bit. Can we skip training today, Land?" Leah asked affectionately.


    "Of course, Leah. Rest and, please, ask this troglodyte friend of yours to take better care of you... bodyguard... yeah, right..." He said, crossing his arms in disdain.


    "One day I''ll still beat your face in, you Gorilla," said Elara, making a reference to the Silverback Gorillas of the central mountains.


    Leah gestured for Elara to stop. The two seemed like cat and dog when they were together, but, even so, they were more than subjects��they were Leah''s loyal friends.


    Roland shrugged as they both left for their chambers. His eyes didn''t leave Leah''s back, the woman he was secretly in love with, and who seemed to be ill.


    Roland was barely preparing to leave when a soldier, dressed like an aspiring messenger, handed him a note.


    "Urgent message from the king, sir," said the messenger.


    Roland took the small papyrus and checked it. The letter contained the royal seal in wax, and it was still warm, showing that the king had just sealed it.


    "My dear Roland, Forget Eladyr; you must march now to Gothia in duty to save Lumeria. The Duchy of Gothia is under imminent warning of invasion of our royal capital. I count on you to quell this insurgency. Your title transcends your glory. From your friend and war companion. King Marcus."


    Roland''s hands were shaking nervously. "Damn it... bastards..." Roland whispered.

 Chapter 44

    The road from Gothia to Lumeria was a ribbon of dust and despair. Roland rode hard, a grim knot of determination tightening in his throat with every league that passed.


    Three months. Three months he had spent immersed in the viper''s nest of Gothian politics, trying to soothe ruffled feathers and broker peace between the Duke and the throne of Lumeria. He had parried accusations, dodged veiled threats, and offered concessions.


    All for nothing.


    He and the king had been fools. Pawns in a game far more intricate and deadly than he had ever imagined. The simmering discontent in Gothia, the Duke''s carefully cultivated grievances... it had all been a meticulously crafted distraction. A lie.


    The truth, when it finally reached him, carried on the wings of a breathless, near-dead messenger, was a cold arrow to his heart.


    Edward. Prince Edward. The serpent was sleeping beside the king, coiled and ready to strike. A coup. Not a border skirmish, not a rebellious duke, but a calculated, ruthless power grab from the very heart of Dunkel.


    Roland spurred his horse when he learned of it, leaving behind the convoluted politics of Gothia like a discarded shroud.


    Lumeria was bleeding. His king, his friend, was in mortal danger. And Roland, the "Shield of Dunkel," the "Supreme Commander," had been lured away, played for a fool by a prince''s ambition and a web of deceit.


    He urged his exhausted mount onward, the image of Leah''s worried face, her unexplained illness, a wave of guilt in the darkness. He had to return. He had sworn to protect the kingdom.


    He had failed in his duty.


    But he would not fail completely; he would take some heads with him.


    When the distant, smoke-stained towers of Lumeria finally pierced the horizon, a horrifying symphony reached his ears. Not the trumpets of welcome, nor the cheers of a grateful populace, but the clang of steel, the screams of soldiers, the roar of a collapsing city.


    That night, the civil war had begun. And Roland was already too late. He was arriving in the middle of a bloodbath.


    Meanwhile, further ahead, in the midst of the chaos of war, Leah gritted her teeth, the sharp pain in her belly competing with the clangor of battle around her. For six months, she had hidden her secret. Now, in the eighth month, the forbidden fruit of an impossible love, growing beneath layers of bandages and tight corsets, was already visible.


    Amid the chaos of civil war, nature demanded its due. Every thrust, every parry with the rapier, sent waves of agony that made her double over.


    She fought for her father, for the kingdom, for a future that suddenly seemed incredibly fragile, but she felt, with each contraction, that the most important battle was about to begin.


    "Elara!" she hissed, her voice strained with pain. "I need... I need to get out of here." She shouted.


    Elara, her dark eyes wide with concern, barely hesitated. Loyalty to the princess had always been her mantra, but now loyalty to her friend and the new life she carried was even more urgent.


    With a firm nod, Elara forced her way through the panicked crowd, her sword a silver blur cutting through the air.


    "Hold on, Leah," she murmured, her voice tense. "The west tower. It''s close. We can barricade ourselves there." Leah nodded, clinging to Elara''s arm.


    Each step, a torture; each breath, a superhuman effort. The baby, her baby, was coming. And the battlefield was no place for a royal birth.


    They both burst into the room, and there was a maid.


    "QUICK! Go find anyone who can help with a birth!" Elara ordered.


    The woman burst through the door at the sight of Princess Leah''s face and ran off to find a soul who could help, and after a few minutes, found a midwife hiding from the chaos of war in the tower''s kitchen.


    Further south, near the gates, Roland pushed his way through the battle alleys of great Lumeria, his battle aura exploding, showing the true divine power of a Neumond at his peak.


    He asked all the subjects around the palace if any of them had seen the princess. Until one reported that he had been saved by the princess minutes ago and saw her running towards the west tower. Roland then dashed towards Leah.


    The wind howled like a werewolf that night; the clash of swords could be heard from afar in that tower. Inside, in the almost empty and dimly lit room, Leah Winters fought her own battle. The beautiful and sweet Leah, the Neumond swordswoman maiden who enchanted everyone, was drenched in sweat and blood. Life was slipping away from her with each painful breath.


    The midwife moved around her, her worried and urgent voice talking to Elara. Leah''s moans danced across the stone walls, mingling with the distant screams of battle still echoing from outside. Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the pain subsided. The sharp cry of a baby mingled with the chaos of that night.


    "A boy," announced the midwife, her voice hoarse with fatigue. She cleaned the worried little child; the boy had been born with difficulty; Leah fought bravely, even in labor. She wrapped him in clean cloths and checked him.


    Leah reached out, her fingers trembling like blades of grass in the wind. "Let me... let me see him," she whispered, her voice no more than a thread of breath.


    The midwife placed the baby in her arms. Leah looked at her son''s little face, love and sadness flooding her ice-blue eyes. "Beautiful," she murmured. Outside, the clang of steel against steel suddenly stopped. The battle was over; Edward had won and usurped the crown.


    "They''ll be here soon," said Leah, a trace of fear in her voice. Her eyes fixed on the baby, a new hope was born in her heart.


    The heavy running steps of armored boots approached. The door to the room opened, and the imposing figure of Roland Silverback crossed the archway, his haste reduced to confusion. The young Supreme Commander, still stained with the dirt and blood of battle, ran to the side of his dearest beloved.


    "Leah!" The alarm in his voice was palpable. He knelt beside the bed, his hand finding hers, his warmth contrasting with hers, cold and damp.


    "Land..." she sighed, barely managing to form the word. Her eyes fixed on his face, imploring. She lifted the baby a little higher, her gaze alternating between the child and her safe haven friend. "His name... is Leonard Winter."


    A stunned silence fell over the room. The revelation hit Roland like a blast of winter wind, stealing his breath. He looked at the baby, his mind reeling; he barely knew Leah was pregnant.


    Leah squeezed his hand with a strength that belied her fragility. "You have to... protect him. Edward will never let him live... I saw, Land, I saw Leonard; he will be the Weize..." Tears streamed down her face, leaving clean trails in the dirt and blood. "Promise me, Land. Promise me you''ll keep him safe. He is the hope of Humbra."


    Roland''s gaze moved from his dying friend to the child in his arms. The promise she was asking for was heavy, laden with danger and deceit, but he couldn''t deny her; he loved her, even if secretly. "I will protect him," he promised, his voice thick with emotion. "I''ll keep him safe. I promise."


    A small smile flickered on Leah''s lips. "Promise me... Land... Leo is the fut��" she whispered once more, her voice becoming inaudible, too weak. The light in her blue eyes dimmed, then she closed them. Her grip on his hand loosened, and with a long sigh, she faded.


    "Leah!" Pain ripped through Roland''s heart, the cry choked in his throat. He bent over her body, grief consuming him. And then, like a divine breath of relief, he heard her heart beating.


    Elara rushed to Roland''s side, and he, with a gesture of his index finger, signaled that she was alive.


    Roland''s attention was regained when the child stirred in his arms. He composed himself; Leonard''s tiny hand gripped his rough finger.


    He looked at the baby, at Leah''s son, the last descendant of the Winters line. To Leah, he was a Weize. A Neumond spoken of only in legends, stories of hope for children to sleep to. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A grim resolution settled in his heart. He would honor his promise. He would keep the child safe, even if it meant sacrificing everything.


    "I promise," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion but firm in his heart. He held the baby close. The newborn opened his eyes, revealing the deep and unmistakable secret of his heritage��the clear, translucent sapphire of a Neumond Winters'' eyes. The wind still howled outside, like an urgency to save the birth and life of a hidden king.


    Roland handed little Leonard to Elara and took Leah in his arms. He needed to act, to get them out of there, and fast.


    The silence around the castle was almost as terrifying as the death cries of battle.


    The gates were being patrolled, their cold, suspicious gazes sweeping the area. Amid the palpable tension, Roland struggled to control the tremor in his hands.


    His eyes met the familiar figure of Noah, the royal stablehand, cowering near a cart, his face pale and anguished.


    Urgency gripped Roland. "Noah! The cart! We need it now," he hissed, his voice low and tense.


    "They were wearing Fulgor''s colors, my lord," said Noah, his voice trembling, as he prepared the cart, "but I heard... I swear I heard... they were speaking our language. And laughing... laughing at Fulgor."


    Roland put the pieces together: Edward had staged a Fulgor attack to blame the neighboring kingdom for his father''s death and seize power.


    But there was no time for explanations; a look at Leah, writhing in silent pain, said it all. With a trembling nod, Noah handed over the reins, his eyes fixed on a point beyond Roland''s shoulder.


    With the strength of a bear, Roland helped lift Leah into the cart. "Take her far away from here!" he whispered to Noah, his voice thick with emotion. "North! To the healers'' village, near Besen! And don''t look back."


    His orders given, Roland drew a small, golden amulet from his pocket. Inside was Leah''s portrait, the image he cherished most. The miniature captured a vibrant, timeless beauty. It was a gift, one he now knew he would never be able to present to her. He tucked the amulet into one of Leah''s pockets, a final, silent farewell, then turned and walked away, knowing he would never see her again.


    Elara, with the silent determination that characterized her, positioned herself at the back of the cart. Besides everything, Elara was also a skilled Neumond.


    "Go, Roland," she murmured, her eyes meeting his for a brief but intense moment. There was a spark of defiance in them, a silent promise.


    A Neumond captain of Edward''s, with the usurper''s crest gleaming ominously on his armor, intercepted the fleeing cart. His experienced gaze lingered on Leah, huddled and vulnerable, and a cruel smile crept onto his lips.


    Elara, sensing the imminent danger and knowing there was no time for negotiation, jumped from the cart in an act of pure sacrifice. The sword, a silver flash, appeared in her hands.


    "Stop! Usurpers!" she shouted, her voice surprisingly strong.


    The captain, surprised, drew his own sword and activated his ELEV, running towards the gate away from the cart. Elara also released her ELEV and charged at him, a muffled cry of fury echoing.


    Roland felt a knot in his throat. He knew. She knew. It was a suicidal distraction, a sacrifice to give Leah a chance to escape. Something didn''t smell right.


    As both swords met further ahead, a rain of arrows covered Elara''s position. It was a trap.


    That night, the Neumond Elara saw the four moons of Humbra being covered by arrows; the world turned dark, and she was swallowed by the projectiles.


    There was no more room for arrows on her body; it was a raw and torturous scene to see Elara dead but still spasming, riddled with arrows.


    "Go, Noah! Now!" He ordered, his voice strained but firm.


    The cart sped off, lurching dangerously. Roland saw, out of the corner of his eye, Elara fall under the guards'' trap, liters of blood staining the cobblestones.


    He stood back, paralyzed for an instant, the pain of loss ripping through his chest. Deep down, he liked Elara and her sarcasm. But there was no time for grief. He needed to report, to blend truth into the shadows, and pretend nothing happened that night.

 Chapter 45

    The throne room, once a symbol of Dunkel''s might, now radiated a deceptive tranquility. Edward, acclaimed as the realm''s savior, sat upon the throne, exuding regal authority. Dunkel''s banners remained, yet a subtle shift in the court''s comportment��a nervous energy, a feigned gaiety��betrayed the underlying tension.


    The populace believed Fulgor had attacked and Edward had valiantly repelled them, securing his place as rightful heir. Only whispers, confined to the palace''s darkest recesses, spoke of usurpation.


    Roland stood before him, surrendered, yet bruised and battered. Still, there was defiance in his eyes, a refusal to be broken. He''d been brought before Edward, not as a criminal, but as a subject. The beating had been administered not as a public spectacle but within the guard barracks'' confines��"persuasion," not punishment.


    "Lord Roland," Edward began, his voice soft, yet laced with a contrived concern. "It grieves me to see you thus. The... incident with the alleged Fulgor sympathizers was regrettable. But tell me..." He leaned forward, a predatory gleam in his eyes. "Where is my sister? Princess Leah? She was seen near the battle. I fear for her safety."


    "Your sister? Why don''t you ask me first how I ended up in this state? You must be having fun, right?" Roland dropped the question, trying to avoid Edward.


    "Come ooonnn, little Roland. I do NOT have much free time to play," stated King Edward. "Answer quickly, where is my beloved sister?" Edward''s face was pure cynicism, his expression a complete theater of false concern.


    The question was a snare, and Roland knew it. The entire court knew it, yet none could admit it. To the outside world, Edward was the concerned brother, the grieving son, the noble protector. To speak against him was treason.


    Roland remained silent, jaw tight. He could feel the court''s gaze upon him, a blend of pity, fear, and thinly veiled accusation.


    Edward sighed, a carefully crafted mask of disappointment settling on his face. "Lord Roland, I understand your... loyalties. You were close to my sister. But surely, you comprehend the gravity of this. Fulgor''s agents remain at large, and my sister... well, let us say she may have been... misguided."


    He gestured, and two guards advanced, bearing a parchment. Roland''s heart sank. This was worse. Far worse.


    Edward unfurled the parchment, revealing a crude map. "This," he declared, his voice hardening, "was found on a confirmed Fulgor spy. It purportedly shows a route... leading directly into Fulgor territory. A route, one might say, quite suitable for a... traitor to our realm."


    He fixed Roland with a piercing stare, eyes narrowed. "Now, I do not wish to believe that you, Supreme Commander Roland, a decorated hero of Dunkel, would be complicit in aiding my sister''s defection. But the evidence..." He shrugged, a gesture of feigned helplessness.


    "Tell me, Lord Roland," Edward continued, his voice now dripping with false sympathy. "Is my sister a victim... or a traitor?" The word hung in the air, heavy and vile. He was relishing this, the torment of the once-proud warrior.


    Then, with a deceptively gentle smile, "Bring in Berta."


    Two guards departed, returning with Roland''s mother between them, battered and covered in soot.


    Roland felt his heart shatter.


    "Tell me, Roland. My sister''s whereabouts, and I shall spare your dear mother''s life." Edward said it lightly, a glint of amusement in his eyes. This is getting entertaining, he thought.


    Roland''s fists clenched, rage and impotence churning within him. He would not play Edward''s game. He would not betray Leah. He would not betray King Marcus''s memory.


    "I do not know her location," Roland stated, his voice steady, despite the internal turmoil. "Princess Leah is loyal to Dunkel. This accusation is preposterous."


    Edward arched an eyebrow, a cruel smirk playing on his lips. "Preposterous? You dare dispute the evidence?" He gestured towards the parchment. "This map... this route... it all points to Fulgor. Is your blind loyalty to my sister obscuring the truth, Lord Roland?"


    "The truth?" Roland spat the words. "The truth is you wield a lie to justify your crimes! You murdered your own father, and now you seek to frame your sister to consolidate your power!" His voice rang out, clear and strong.


    A deathly silence descended upon the throne room. The courtiers held their breath, aghast at Roland''s audacity. Even Edward appeared momentarily taken aback, but the facade of feigned benevolence swiftly returned.


    "A grave accusation, Lord Roland," Edward purred, his voice soft, yet laced with menace. "Do you possess proof? Or are these merely... the ramblings of a desperate man?"


    Roland knew he was trapped. He had no proof, only his conviction and the words of a dying messenger. He glanced at Berta, her face pale but resolute. Their eyes met, and he saw a flicker of pride, of farewell.


    "I do not know Leah''s location," Roland repeated, his voice now choked with anguish. "But I know she would never betray Dunkel."


    Edward sighed, the picture of profound disappointment. "Such a pity, Roland. Such a pity." He rose from the throne, approaching Berta. In his hand, no longer a king''s sword but a short dagger, its blade glinting ominously in the torchlight.


    Berta trembled, but her gaze did not waver. She lifted her chin, a final act of defiance. "Long live King Marcus," she whispered, the words faint, yet audible.


    Edward smiled. "Such touching loyalty," he mocked. "Pity it is not enough to save you."


    With swift, brutal efficiency, he seized Berta by the hair, wrenching her head back, exposing her throat. Roland roared, a guttural sound of pure horror, but the Neumond guards restrained him, his chains forged of Frosteel.


    The dagger flashed. A clean slice. A torrent of blood. Berta''s body convulsed briefly, like a slaughtered hen. Held aloft by her hair, the blood choked her until she stilled. Edward released her, and she crumpled to the floor, lifeless.


    Roland collapsed to his knees, his mind numb with disbelief and agony. The world around him seemed to unravel into a blur of color and sound. His mother. Dead. Murdered before his very eyes. By the monster who now occupied Dunkel''s throne.


    Edward wiped the dagger on a cloth, as if cleaning away a trivial stain. He regarded Roland, his face devoid of emotion.


    "A regrettable death," Edward stated, his voice cold and calculating. "But necessary. An example, Lord Roland. A reminder of the consequences of defying my authority."


    He turned to the court, who observed the scene in petrified silence. "Let it be clear to all: treason will not be tolerated. Nor will incompetence."


    His gaze returned to Roland, now dripping with contempt. "I cannot, regrettably, accuse you of treason, Lord Roland. The evidence is insufficient. But your absence during the attack on Lumeria, King Marcus''s death... that is unpardonable."


    He made a dismissive gesture. "Therefore, I strip you of your title of Supreme Commander. You are demoted to the rank of Captain. And, as punishment for your negligence, you are sentenced to five years'' imprisonment. In Gothia."


    The mockery in Edward''s voice was palpable. Gothia, the very place Roland had just escaped, would now be his prison. Exile disguised as retribution.


    Roland said nothing. There was nothing left to say. He had lost everything. His mother, his honor, his rank, his freedom.


    Roland awoke with a jolt, drenched in cold sweat, his heart hammering. His mother''s blood, Edward''s cruel smile, the whispered promise to Leah... it all swirled in his mind, fragments of a vivid nightmare. For a moment, he lay there, gasping, struggling to separate reality from memory.


    Then, the damp chill of the stone beneath him, the distant clink of chains. Reality crashed back. It wasn''t a nightmare. It was the past. The past that had forged him, the past to which he was now chained.


    He was back in Lumeria''s prison. He recalled Berta''s death, Leonard''s birth, Elara''s sacrifice... all of it, years ago. He''d relived it all, every agonizing detail, in a fitful sleep that felt more like a curse than solace.


    The deep breath he drew upon waking was more than just regaining his breath; it was the intake of pain, of guilt, of rage.


    Twenty-eight years ago. He would never forget.


    The sounds of armored boots snapped him to attention. The heavy cell door creaked open, and two guards entered, their faces grim. These weren''t Edward''s loyalists. These were Dunkel guards, but their eyes held no hostility, only... guilt; Dunkel''s army had always admired Roland.


    "Roland Silverback," one of them said, his voice trembling, "the time has come."


    He rose, his body stiff and aching from hours of confinement, but his mind... his mind was sharper than ever. The dream, the nightmare, had rekindled the flame.


    As the guards escorted him through the prison''s dark corridors, Roland steeled himself to face whatever fate awaited. But one thing he knew: the debt he owed the past.


    He arrived back at the court; it was packed, and the collective murmur was silenced instantly upon his entrance.


    Edward, already seated on his throne, positioned behind the magistrates'' bench, observed Roland''s entry with a malicious smirk.


    The few guards present were seasoned Neumonds, observing the scene in silence, on alert should Roland attempt anything. One approached Roland, checking his Frosteel chains, ensuring they were secure.


    The judge cleared his throat, the sound echoing strangely loud in the hushed courtroom. He unfurled the parchment. His hands were visibly shaking.


    Edward''s pressure from behind, Roland''s furious glare before him��he was caught between an angel and a demon. His throat dry, he began to read, his voice a thin, wavering thread.


    "Roland Silverback... for the crime of... of..."


    He faltered. His eyes flickered to Edward, a fleeting moment, then back to the parchment. The words seemed to swim before him. He swallowed hard��the sound, audible in the oppressive silence. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He opened his mouth. Tried to continue. A choked sound escaped.


    He looked at Roland. In the judge''s eyes, a flicker of doubt��pity? Fear?


    "Do you... do you have any final words?"


    Roland, who had been looking down, slowly lifted his head, his countenance a mask of contained fury. He stared directly into King Edward''s eyes, a silent challenge, a dare.


    Roland then spat on the floor and activated his ELEV. The magical Frosteel chains around his neck strained against his immense power, threatening to erupt like a volcano.


    The Neumonds present instantly assumed defensive stances. Eyes throughout the audience widened, mouths agape in disbelief.


    Edward nodded to the guards, a signal to relax. He then crossed his legs, a sarcastic smirk playing on his lips, and tossed the question to Roland. "Little Roland, just who do you think you are?" The tone, pure mockery.


    Roland responded swiftly, his voice bitter and resolute, as if his very soul spoke, not just his mouth.


    "Who am I? WHO AM I?... My name is Roland Silverback, Supreme Commander of Dunkel, Brigade Lord of the Burt Crusades, First Officer of the Royal Squadron, right-hand man to the one true lion of Lumeria, Marcus Winters, loyal friend, and son of a mother murdered in cold blood before his very eyes..."


    Edward abruptly uncrossed his legs, his expression hardening, his eyes narrowing, his hands gripping the throne''s armrests. His unease was palpable.


    "...Stripped of my rank, sentenced to prison, and demoted to captain, condemned for crimes I never committed, because you, Edward..."


    Edward rose, his gaze locked on Roland, furious, one hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    "...Usurped your father''s crown! Hunted your own sister, who had just given birth! I, Roland Silverback, swear upon the utter destruction of my ELEV!"


    King Edward''s eyes stared into the void. A shimmer ran down the back of his neck��the activation of his ELEV. A momentary spatial distortion, a blur, and then... nothing. The silence that followed was absolute, heavy, pregnant with a terrible anticipation. Edward''s face was an inscrutable mask.


    No one present knew precisely what had transpired...

 Chapter 46

    All present stood frozen, unable to process what had just happened. A dense, oppressive silence filled the courtroom.


    It took five seconds��five seconds of pure silence, five silly seconds��for the audience, for everyone present, to process the reality.


    After those five seconds, as if a spell had been broken, Roland''s head separated from his body. The torso, once imposing, knelt slowly, like a felled tree, before collapsing to the ground with a heavy, dull thud. The sound of the head rolling across the stone floor, grotesque and unnatural, echoed through the courtroom. Roland''s glazed eyes, once full of defiance, now stared at nothing, fixed on a distant, unreachable point.


    The great bear of Dunkel, the legendary Devil''s Hand, lay inert on the floor of that fateful courtroom. Life, strength, indomitable fury... all extinguished in a single, terrible instant.


    The witnesses'' eyes widened in shock. The silence, once absolute, was now charged with an almost palpable tension: a suffocating mixture of fear, cruelty, and a deep, disturbing confusion.


    No one dared to take a deep breath; no one dared to move. Only the faint, yet unmistakable, metallic scent of blood began to slowly spread through the air.


    Edward, as if abruptly awakening from a trance, seemed momentarily stunned. A shadow��was it regret? Confusion?��crossed his face for an instant but was quickly replaced by an expression of false indignation, a desperate attempt to regain control.


    He turned to those present, his voice strained, the words sounding hollow and unconvincing, even to his own ears.


    "He... he slandered me! It was calumny against the Crown! Treason!" He paused, gasping for air, and then, in a whisper, forced out: "The sentence... the sentence was... fair!"


    But his words fell on deaf ears. Or, worse, on ears that no longer believed. The disbelief was palpable.


    From the corners of the courtroom, whispers began, like a fire creeping stealthily through a dry forest.


    The rumor, the suspicion that had already hung in the air like a fog before that day, now gained body and substance, fueled by Roland''s blood and the pathetic fragility of Edward''s excuse.


    The truth, like a subterranean and impetuous river, began to silently undermine the foundations of the usurped throne.


    The heavy murmurs in the courtroom were suddenly interrupted by the imposing figure of Gerard, the new Supreme Commander. He pushed open the doors, advancing with long, determined strides towards Edward, ignoring the petrified gazes of the audience and with only a sidelong glance at the macabre presence of Roland''s body.


    Leaning down, Gerard whispered something urgent in Edward''s ear. The words were inaudible to the others, but the expression on the commander''s face was grave, almost alarmed.


    Edward, who until then had seemed lost in a haze of confusion and false indignation, reacted instantly. The color drained from his face, replaced by a sudden pallor. Without a word, he turned and, followed closely by Gerard, hurriedly left the courtroom. His steps, previously hesitant, now echoed firmly but charged with a new urgency.


    The instant they crossed the threshold, leaving behind the stage of the tragedy, Roland''s last words��the desperate oath, the accusation��seemed to reverberate in the air, striking Edward full force. "...Persecuted your sister, who had just given birth!"


    A shiver ran down his spine. Leah... pregnant? The realization, like a freezing blast, hit him, paralyzing him for a fraction of a second in the hallway.


    An heir.


    A dark thought crossed his mind, swift and lethal. His regret for killing Roland was now bitter and indigestible.


    The initial urgency regained his attention; the reason for Gerard''s summons gave way to a new priority. A brutal but necessary solution to the problem that Roland, even dead, represented.


    "Gerard..." said Edward.


    His voice was suddenly cold and controlled, regaining composure. "Roland''s body... it will be displayed in Gothia. Let all see the fate of a traitor." A cruel and subtle smile deformed his lips. "Let it be a lesson, especially for this Leonard."


    _______________________________________


    Amidst the paralyzed crowd in the courtroom, Thomas, Roland''s loyal friend, felt horror spread through his veins like poison. He witnessed the brutal death, the blatant injustice, and fear dominated him.


    Without hesitation, Thomas broke away from the crowd and ran out of the courtroom. His steps were hurried on the stone streets of Lumeria, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. "Am I next?" he thought.


    In his hand, he firmly held a sealed envelope��Roland''s posthumous letter, the last request of a condemned man. The letter of inheritance for Leonard, which he had written at his house days before.


    Urgency propelled him. He needed to send that letter, whatever the cost. It was Roland''s last hope. Leonard''s only chance.


    But Thomas wasn''t alone.


    Hidden in the crowd, now a silent chaos of emotions, Evelyn watched, and everything narrowed to a single point: Roland on trial for 3 days.


    Three days she was moving behind the scene playing her game and moving her pawn.


    But "powerless". The word beat hard against her ego. She couldn''t intervene. Not openly. She was on a mission, the promise... Leonard.


    Then, she saw him.


    A man. A blur. The only one moving away from the courthouse, hurried. Shoulders hunched, face hidden, quick steps. A wolf fleeing.


    Evelyn''s instincts screamed. "Something''s there..." that man was the missing piece.


    She knew Roland.


    "It''s about Leonard..." The thought, clear and urgent. "I need to protect this person. Ensure Roland''s plans come to fruition."


    Drawing closer, she recognized him, the same face that had testified for Roland. Thomas.


    I need to protect him. And so she did, Evelyn became his shadow.


    _______________________________________


    Leonard''s POV, Besen, New Era 189


    The wind whistled in his ears, a harbinger of the pain to come from that fall. Leonard felt the cold dampness of the lake on his face, the acrid smell of the turbulent water below.


    He glanced down for a fleeting instant. The jagged rocks, speckled with white foam, looked like hungry teeth waiting for him, growing larger by the second. The waves crashed furiously; the storm had created a monster beneath the platform.


    There was no time to think, to hesitate.


    He stretched and stiffened his body, transforming himself into a human arrow, and plunged into the dark river.


    The impact with the water was brutal, an explosion of cold and pain that stole the air from his lungs. He heard the body of the bandit he had dragged with him collide with the rocks with a terrible sound, a mixture of bones breaking and flesh tearing. A sound muffled by the fury of the lake.


    Leonard tried to fight the current, but he was extremely exhausted; it was useless. A gigantic wave engulfed him, throwing him against a submerged rock.


    A flashbang and then, darkness.


    "No..." The word echoed in his mind, a thread of consciousness refusing to yield.


    He struggled, more out of instinct than strength. His arms, heavy as lead, barely moved. His legs were numb. Water entered his lungs, burning, suffocating him.


    His head broke the surface for a brief instant. A gasp of air, mixed with water and rain. It wasn''t enough.


    He sank again.


    "Roland... Father... Mother..." Faces, memories, fragments of a miserable life.


    Something touched his body, strong enough to awaken his instincts. It was a log... floating along with the river''s turmoil in the storm.


    With the last vestige of his strength, Leonard clung to the rough wood, his fingers slipping on the slime and mud present in the water, but they closed in a desperate grip.


    The current continued to pull him, but now he had a foothold, a tenuous link to hope. With great effort, he kept his head above the water, coughing and expelling the muddy water he had swallowed. Each breath was a painful victory.


    The heavy rain fell on him relentlessly, as if the very sky were in mourning. The shore was only a distant shadow, obscured by fog and darkness. He was adrift, alone, badly injured, in a raging lake on a stormy night. A castaway in his own homeland.


    Leonard opened his eyes, but the bright light from the bedroom window momentarily blinded him. He blinked, confused, trying to focus. He was no longer at the lake. He was no longer in the rain.


    He was lying on a narrow bed, covered by a thick, comfy blanket. The smell of medicinal herbs, strong and sweetish, filled the air. He felt his body numb and heavy, as if every muscle had been crushed.


    He tried to move, but a sharp twinge in his ribs made him groan. The pain brought him back to reality, fragments of memory colliding in his mind like waves in a storm.


    "The fall... the lake... the bandit... the fight... the current..." Leo thought while massaging his temples.


    He remembered the biting cold of the water, the darkness, the feeling of drowning. He remembered the big log, the desperate struggle to stay afloat. And then... nothing.


    "Where was he? Who had rescued him?" He questioned himself.


    A movement in the corner of the room caught his attention. A figure approached, tall and thin, but with a posture that, despite his age, conveyed a serene strength. He possessed an ancestral aura.


    An old man, with hair as white as snow and a long, thick beard, but his eyes were a penetrating green, full of life and an almost palpable energy. He wore simple but clean clothes, and his hands, although marked by prominent veins and knuckles, were firm and strong like those of a young warrior.


    But there was something more... a serenity, a depth, that transcended mere age.


    "You''ve awakened, finally," said the man, his voice hoarse but gentle. An ancestral timbre echoed in every word. "I was worried."


    Leonard tried to speak, but his throat was dry and scratchy. He coughed, a weak and painful sound.


    "Easy, lad," said the man, approaching the bed with a glass of water. His movements were fluid and precise, like those of a feline, despite his frail and elderly appearance.


    "Drink slowly," he said. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard obeyed, feeling the cool water relieve some of the dryness in his throat.


    "Who... who are you?" Leo managed to ask, his voice still hoarse.


    "My name is Saito," replied the man, with a slight smile, a smile that seemed to have seen centuries pass. "I found you in the river, during the storm. I was fishing tempest-catchers��a rare fish that only appears with heavy rain��when I saw you, clinging to a log, almost unconscious. I brought you to my cabin."


    Leonard frowned, trying to piece together the puzzle. "Saito... storm... fish... None of it made sense. How could a man, who appeared to be so old, have so much strength?" He thought.


    "Where... where are we?" Leo asked, looking around.


    The cabin was small but surprisingly airy and bright. The morning sunlight streamed through the window, revealing walls of light wood, polished by time. There was a stone fireplace, now with only embers, and shelves with jars of herbs and kitchen utensils. The environment was simple but conveyed a sense of peace and order.


    "In my humble abode," replied Saito, with an enigmatic smile. "You are safe here, for now."


    Leonard nodded slowly, still trying to process everything. His gaze roamed the room, taking in the details. It was then that he saw two katanas, but he chose not to comment on anything.


    "I need to know..." Leonard began, but his voice failed. There were still many questions.


    Saito interrupted him, gently but firmly. "There will be time for questions, young master. First, you need to rest." He turned to a shelf filled with glass jars and dried herbs, beginning to select some ingredients. "I''m going to prepare something for the pain and to help heal your wounds."


    Leonard watched as Saito worked, his movements precise and experienced. He mixed the herbs in a mortar, adding a clear liquid from a small bottle. It was then that Leonard noticed.


    A subtle glow, almost imperceptible, emanated from Saito''s nape. Not from the skin, nor the clothes, but from within. A faint greenish glow, but unmistakable.


    "You..." Leonard began, his voice strained with surprise. "You are a Neumond."


    Saito stopped for an instant, the pestle suspended in the air. He turned slowly, his green eyes, now shining with an almost supernatural intensity, fixing on Leonard''s.


    He walked calmly to the bed, the aura of mystery enveloping him like a mist. He leaned down, his ancient and wise face inches from Leonard''s.


    "And those blue eyes of yours..." said Saito, his voice low and laden with meaning, "...are much more than you can imagine..."

 Chapter 47 “Beyond the blue”

    Leonard stared into Saito''s eyes, the question echoing in his mind. "What''s so special about my eyes, sir? Yours are green, so what?"


    "Ah, kids these days..." Saito sighed, a mysterious smile playing on his lips. He turned back, shrugging, and focused again on the shelf of ingredients.


    With precise, almost magical gestures, he finished the mixture in the mortar. A thick, greenish liquid with a faint glow appeared in the container.


    "Lie down," Saito instructed, his voice soft but firm. "This might sting a little."


    "This looks like those regeneration potions from the Guild."


    "It doesn''t just look like it. It is a regeneration potion. I discovered them."


    Leonard was astonished by Saito''s statement, and with a slight hesitation, he obeyed.


    Saito approached, holding a small ceramic pot containing the potion in one hand and a clean cloth in the other. Gently, he applied the mixture to Leonard''s pierced rib and his flank.


    The initial sensation was an intense cold, followed by a burning that made Leonard clench his teeth. But almost immediately, the pain began to subside, replaced by a comforting warmth.


    He watched, fascinated, as the wound on his flank, previously deep and jagged, began to close, the skin regenerating at an accelerated rate. This potion was much better than the one from the Guild House.


    Saito, with a satisfied nod, cleaned up the excess potion. "An old recipe, from a time before books were even written," he said, as if reading Leonard''s thoughts.


    Leonard nodded.


    "The herbs of Besen have unique healing properties because of the Zafyr." He didn''t mention the infused energy, of course.


    Two days passed while Leonard was still bedridden. They didn''t talk much.


    Saito was quite reserved. An eccentric and enigmatic swordmaster. Beneath a gruff, playful old man exterior lies immense skill and a mysterious past.


    He is unpredictable, shifting between lightheartedness and profound wisdom. Despite his arrogance, he shows genuine, albeit peculiar, care for people.


    After a few days, Leo''s pain had lessened considerably, allowing him to move more freely.


    In a clearing near the lake, Leo decided to train with his swords, "Smiling" and "Absolution." Basic movements, simple sequences��what he remembered from training with Roland, and some forms he created himself in his head from his brief understanding of swordsmanship. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Saito watched from afar, sitting on a rock and eating bright rosette berries, his seemingly fragile figure contrasting with the violent Lake Zafyr.


    At a certain moment, Leonard closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and activated his ELEV. Utilizing advanced cognition, the gift he still barely understood flooded his mind.


    The movements became more fluid, more precise, almost unreal for someone who, theoretically, didn''t even have a combat class.


    The sword cut the air with a sharp hiss, the speed and strength far beyond what would be expected, the blade''s trail torturing the wind and his steps, a rhythmic dance.


    Saito rose from the rock, his green eyes fixed on Leonard, an expression of disbelief taking over his face. "Who the hell is this kid, really? You can tell he''s a Winters, but... what was that?"


    When Leonard finished the sequence, exhausted but satisfied, Saito approached.


    "Come with me, boy," he said, his voice unusually serious. "There''s something we need to test... and talk about."


    Leonard looked back, a little surprised, noticing Saito approaching, and just nodded.


    They walked in silence to a small forest, where Saito had prepared, during Leonard''s stay, some improvised targets made of bamboo and hay.


    "Attack those targets," Saito instructed. "With everything you''ve got." Saito pointed to the targets. "Imagine they are your worst enemies, those you told me hunted you in Besen."


    Leonard nodded, the memory of the bandits rekindling the flame of anger in his chest. He closed his eyes again, visualizing the leader''s face, the cruel smile, the look of contempt. He activated his ELEV.


    An explosion of energy ran through his body. Small sparks of electricity crackled around his legs, a phenomenon still unexplained, but which he felt was part of his newfound strength.


    He attacked.


    What followed was a demonstration of power and precision that defied logic. "Smiling''s" blade cut the air, a silver lightning bolt. The bamboo target wasn''t just cut; it was pulverized. The clean, impeccable cut extended beyond the target, opening a gash in the earth. The sonic boom of the blade echoed through the forest, startling the birds.


    Saito, who had seen countless battles in his three centuries of life, felt a shiver run down his spine. That wasn''t normal. It wasn''t just skill. It was something more.


    When the dust settled, Saito approached Leonard, who was breathing heavily but with a determined glint in his eyes.


    "What''s your rank, kid? Gold?" Saito asked, stroking his beard.


    "It''s Iron, sir. I''ve only had a few months of training."


    "HAHAHAHA!" Saito burst into laughter suddenly. "Come on, stop joking."


    Leonard, without further ado, took out his GHMC and showed it to Saito. His eyes, perplexed as he read Leo''s profile, tried to find words to say what he was thinking.


    "Kid," Saito began, his voice deep, filled with emotion, "I need to tell you some things... About me. And about you." He paused, choosing his words carefully.


    "I am Saito, the Eternal. One of the first Neumonds. I''ve lived for over three hundred years, thanks to my unique ability�� ''life force,'' longevity. And, in all those years, I''ve never seen anything like what you just did, not at your level."


    He pointed to the destroyed target and then to Leonard.


    "You are special, kid. Very special. And I... this old man who was just waiting for death patiently. Now I feel like I might have one last purpose in life." He stroked his beard as he spoke.


    Leonard tried to process the flood of information. Three hundred years? First Neumond? Blade Dancer? It was too much to take in at once. Saito''s words echoed in his mind, mixed with the memories of the fight, the fall, the rescue...


    Saito, noticing the boy''s confusion, continued, his tone of voice mixing pride and a touch of melancholy: "You brought me fun, kid. A spark I hadn''t felt in a long time. I feel I need to teach you to control that raw power. I''m going to teach you to master the art of the Blade Dancer."


    Leonard blinked, uncontrollably, as if trying to clear the fog from his mind. Blade Dancer... Saito... Three hundred years��


    "Will you accept, kid? Do you want to be my disciple? I am the only Blade Dancer master still alive in all of Humbra��after all, I created this class."


    The words hung in the air, less a question, more a decree. Saito''s statement wasn''t simply an invitation; it was a pronouncement, a life-altering judgment.


    It was as if Leonard had been sentenced to change his destiny by a master swordsman. A life''s ambition offered on a silver platter, a chance for greatness�� or a gilded cage.


    But a prickling unease, a sliver of doubt, wormed its way into Leo''s mind.


    "If it sounds too good to be true, it probably is," he thought.

 Chapter 48

    Saito''s words, spoken so naturally, hit Leonard hard. He pieced together fragments, bits of information: "Only master... Blade Dancer... all of Humbra... class." The realization dawned. The opportunity. The responsibility.


    "Yes!" Leonard answered, his voice firm, despite the internal turmoil. "I accept, sir! It will be an immense honor to carry on your legacy."


    Saito let out a laugh, a surprisingly jovial sound. It was good to have a purpose again. The old wanderer, the tempest-catcher fisherman, finally had a reason to live, a renewed purpose, after centuries of waiting. No. More than that. A reason to live.


    Leonard, moved by a newfound respect, bowed before Saito in a formal gesture.


    "Oh, come on, stop that, kid," Saito said, somewhat uncomfortable with the sudden formality. "We have a lot to train. A lot."


    Leonard straightened up, a little embarrassed. "Master Saito... sir... could you... could you show me what a Blade Dancer can do?" The request came out as a whisper, full of expectation and a hint of disbelief.


    A cold glint of satisfaction sparkled in Saito''s green eyes. He nodded. It was time to show the boy the gap between them. And the bright future that awaited him, if he dedicated himself.


    "Could you lend me your swords, please?" Saito asked gently.


    "Of course..." Leonard held out "Smiling" and "Absolution" to Saito, who took them reverently.


    "Masterpieces," Saito murmured, running his fingers along the Frosteel blades. "Made with the soul of an elder blacksmith. This blacksmith... I feel he gave his blood for this creation."


    "Yes," said Leonard, his voice strained. A lump formed in his throat. "But he wasn''t an elder. It was a talented Neumond blacksmith who passed away while still young."


    "An irreplaceable loss for humanity," Saito said solemnly. "May he rest in peace."


    Saito moved away from Leonard, walking towards the edge of the small forest. He positioned himself with impressive calm, the two Frosteel swords still sheathed at his waist. He looked like just an old man contemplating the landscape, the gentle morning breeze ruffling his white hair and beard.


    Leonard watched, attentive, holding his breath. He didn''t want to miss a single detail of this demonstration.


    Saito placed his hands on the hilts of the swords. He inhaled deeply, a light, almost imperceptible breath. And he stopped breathing.


    A flash. A blinding glare. A sonic blast that made Leonard cover his ears instinctively. He didn''t see the movement. He didn''t understand what had happened.


    Saito was still there, beside Leonard, sheathing the swords again, with the same calm as before. Then he handed them back to Leonard.


    "But... but what...?" Leonard stammered, completely lost.


    Saito just smiled, a mysterious smile, and pointed with his head to the opposite side of the forest.


    Leonard turned slowly and felt his jaw drop. The scene before him was not a demonstration of strength. It was the signature of a legend.


    All the trees in the small forest, at a ten-degree angle to the north, had been obliterated. As if they had never existed. In the background, two hundred meters away, the small slope on the other side of the Zafyr River displayed a colossal gash, a scar on the landscape that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Leonard fell to his knees, his legs weak, his hands trembling. He searched for words, but they simply died in his mouth. He felt his jaw clench��a mixture of terror and ecstasy.


    "Fucking... hell...," he finally managed to say, his voice a thread. He stood up staggering and ran, clumsily, towards Saito, who had already started to walk away with his calm steps.


    Leonard remained silent for a long time, trying, in vain, to comprehend what his eyes had just witnessed.


    It wasn''t strength. It wasn''t technique. It was as if Saito had, for an instant, erased reality, removed the trees and the slope with a blink of an eye. Magic was the only word that came to his mind, but he knew it wasn''t quite that.


    Arriving back near the cabin, a thought suddenly came to his mind. Gothia. He needed to go back. He needed to resume his path as an equalizer, find answers, and seek revenge against the Leirions.


    But now... now there was hope. With Saito, with Blade Dancer training, he would have a chance. A real chance. He felt it.


    Upon entering the cabin, Saito indicated the table, and they both sat down. The conversation inevitably returned to Leonard''s ELEV, to the raw power he had demonstrated, but also to his lack of control.


    "The ELEV is just a tool, young master," Saito explained, with the patience of a master who had repeated the same lesson countless times. "It amplifies your abilities, but the true strength comes from within you. From your ki. You need to learn to feel that flow, to direct it, to shape it."


    Leonard tried to absorb every word, but the image of the obliterated forest still dominated his thoughts. "How... how did you do that?" he asked, his voice strained.


    Saito just smiled enigmatically. "In time, you''ll understand. In time, you''ll do it." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Saito extended his hand, palm up, a silent request.


    Leonard hesitated. Distrust still lingered, a knot in his stomach. But something in Saito''s aged eyes��a depth of knowledge, a hint of something more��calmed him. He placed his own hand, palm up, in Saito''s.


    "Close your eyes," Saito instructed, his voice low and steady.


    Leonard obeyed, the world dissolving into darkness.


    "Now," Saito continued, "think of an element of nature. Fire, wind, earth, water... anything."


    Leonard focused. He tried to clear his mind, to push aside the doubt, the fear, and the lingering images of loss. He focused on... something.


    A sharp, dry crack split the silence. Saito flinched, a startled gasp escaping his lips��a reaction utterly out of character for the unflappable master.


    Leonard''s eyes snapped open, confusion warring with a nascent, unnamed fear. "What happened?"


    A silence settled in, filled only by the crackling of the fire in the fireplace.


    Leonard tried to imagine what just happened to Saito, looking startled, and what it would take to reach his level of power.


    "Oh," Saito interrupted his thoughts, his voice suddenly alert, his eyes fixed on the cabin door. "Looks like we have company..."


    Leonard felt a shiver run down his spine. Company? Here? In this isolated place?


    He heard it then. Steps. Outside the cabin. Heavy. Deliberate. They weren''t hiding.


    "An intruder?" The question escaped Leonard''s lips, his voice full of apprehension. Were they the bandits? Had they followed him? The idea filled him with a cold, paralyzing fear.

 Chapter 49 “Shattered Bonds”

    Leonard gripped the handles of his swords, the tension from the past few nights still present in his muscles.


    "Who were the intruders?" he thought, still trying to figure it out.


    Saito, calm as if he were waiting for tea time, stood up. He walked toward the herb''s table, where he had some tea strainers.


    "I''m going to brew... make some green herbal tea for us." He smiled. "Do you like cookies?"


    "Tea?" Leonard blinked, surprised. Was this a "visit"?


    Suddenly, the cabin door opened, and a man entered. He was tall and slender, carrying a couple of bags and a mage''s wooden staff. His shaggy black hair and black eyes, along with his face�� were vaguely familiar to Leonard.


    "Le...?"


    "Le...on...?"


    "Leo...?"


    The man squinted his eyes, trying to remember.


    "Leonard?!" Finally, the man said.


    "Kaleb?" Leonard replied, his voice still a little hoarse.


    "Oh hoo! I see you two already know each other," said old Saito, his hands on his hips.


    "Leonard? What the hell are you doing here?" Kaleb dropped his travel backpack on the floor, and his staff was carelessly left leaning against the corner of the wooden wall.


    "It''s a long story, Kaleb. We''ll have time to catch up later." Leonard let his shoulders slump, giving a short sigh, but the surprise was still evident on his face.


    "You know Grandpa Saito?" Kaleb asked, frowning.


    "Now I''m grandpa to you, you rascal?" Saito grumbled.


    "Stop the drama, old man. You know our relationship," Kaleb said.


    Leonard, feeling like a fish out of water, spoke up, "Wait... I''m confused. What''s going on between you two?"


    "Oh, I''m a nice guy, you know that. So I take care of this grumpy old man who has memory problems," Kaleb said, with a smug smile.


    A cup flew through the cabin, spinning in the air. Nothing could stop the cup''s speed as it struck Kaleb''s forehead squarely. "BANG"


    "Ow! Damn it!" he groaned, massaging the spot where he was hit.


    "Old, am I?!" Saito growled. "Memory problems, huh?!" The calm and gentle Saito now looked ready to attack. "I guess I didn''t spank you enough, not even after you grew up." Saito approached Kaleb, rolling up the sleeves of his tunic.


    "No... Mr. Saito, I''m sorry!" Kaleb backed away, rubbing his forehead.


    Saito stopped in the middle of his walk and returned to the herb''s table mumbling.


    "The only reason I''m not kicking you out is because we have a visitor, you ungrateful brat," Saito bellowed.


    Kaleb sighed, relieved. He pulled up a chair and sat down next to Leonard, offering him a firm handshake.


    "Well, Leo... I had no family. Saito found me as a child. I was crying in the middle of the forest, and he saved me and raised me ever since." He looked proudly at the old man. "And now I help him with... some things around here."


    Leonard nodded, understanding the dynamic. An unusual family... but a family.


    "But this brat keeps testing my patience..." Said Saito as he brought a kettle with fresh tea, the fragrance of the herbs filling the air, a comforting smell on that late afternoon.


    Saito served the tea in small ceramic cups, each adorned with delicate hand-painted flower designs. A touch of beauty and refinement that contrasted with the rustic nature of the cabin.


    "Leonard, have you heard about the commotion in Gothia lately?" Kaleb asked casually as he blew on the hot steam of the tea.


    "Commotion in Gothia?" Leonard repeated, confused. He was oblivious to everything, isolated in his own pain and recovery. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Leonard arrived a few days ago, Kaleb, after being attacked," Saito interrupted, the tone of his voice still carrying a remnant of his previous irritation with his grandson. "How could he know, you knucklehead?"


    "I understand..." murmured Kaleb, realizing the tactlessness of the question. He didn''t know how to approach the subject, how to break the news. He had no idea of the deep connection between Leonard and Roland, although he knew that Roland had saved him in Besen years ago.


    Leonard, sensing Kaleb''s hesitation and Saito''s heavy gaze, frowned. "Is there something I need to know?"


    Saito closed his eyes for an instant, as if he wished that moment would never come. He knew that Kaleb, with his youthful bluntness, would eventually drop the bomb.


    "Leonard... a person died in Lumeria," Kaleb began, groping for words, as if walking through a minefield. "Judged for treason..."


    "Yes... and then...?" Leonard encouraged, still not understanding where Kaleb was going.


    "Well, the body was displayed for three days in Gothia, as punishment..." Kaleb advanced a little further, his voice getting lower and lower.


    "How horrible..." Leonard commented, with a shiver. "Orders from the king?"


    "Yes, the King himself beheaded him. He was only buried in Mount Lichtwelt because the Church of Light intervened..."


    Leonard felt a tightening in his chest upon hearing Mount Lichtwelt, the cemetery of Neumond heroes; a dark premonition overcame him. Kaleb''s voice, increasingly faint and cautious, filled him with apprehension. "Kaleb..." he began, his voice strained. "Who? Who died?"


    Kaleb hesitated. Then, holding Leonard''s hand tightly, he said, "Damn it... Leo, it was Roland... The king killed Roland. Accused him of treason."


    Leonard''s world stopped.


    "No..." he whispered, the word a thread of a voice. "No... it can''t be..."


    A void began to open in his chest, a black hole that sucked all the light, all the hope. "Roland? Dead? No..."


    He stood up, staggering, his legs weak. "Why? Why does this always happen?" he asked no one. "First his parents and Mia, then Liam, now Roland..." he pondered.


    The questions tumbled in his mind, a whirlwind of pain and disbelief. He needed to go. He needed to see. He needed... to do something.


    Without saying a word, Leonard ran to the door, grabbing his swords and ignoring Saito''s and Kaleb''s calls. He needed to get to Gothia. He needed to see with his own eyes.


    The cabin door slammed shut behind Leonard, the sound lost in the morning wind.


    He ran, blinded by pain, by the need to do something, anything...

 Chapter 50 “Last Words”

    He saw Kaleb''s horse tied near a small makeshift stable. He didn''t think twice. He mounted, spurred the animal, and set off at a furious gallop.


    "Forgive me, Kaleb," he murmured to the wind, guilt gnawing at him, but the urgency was greater.


    The road to Gothia stretched before him, a dusty path that seemed to stretch to infinity. He was not an experienced rider, but adrenaline and anger propelled him.


    The horse, a strong and resilient animal, responded to the command, galloping at a surprising speed. But Leonard demanded more. More speed. More distance between him and the pain.


    He forced himself not to think of Roland��of the laugh he''d only ever shared with him, of his strength and unwavering example, of his brutal, senseless death. But the images returned in flashes: training sessions, quiet advice, the unwavering friendship, and the countless times Roland had saved him, even as a child.


    Why? The question haunted him. Why Roland? The treason... it was impossible. He knew Roland.


    "I will find out the truth," he promised himself aloud. "I swear."


    The sun was not punishing anymore at the end of the day. The wind dried the sweat on his face. He didn''t stop to rest; he didn''t allow himself to feel the exhaustion, the hunger, the thirst. He just pushed the horse faster and faster, further and further.


    At one point, the horse, nearing exhaustion, slowed down. Leonard, reluctantly, stopped. He gave water and a little food to the animal, allowing it to rest for an hour. He didn''t rest. He paced back and forth, impatient, biting his nails.


    Guilt gnawed at him for having taken Kaleb''s horse without asking. He needed to go back and explain himself to Kaleb and apologize. But not now. Now, he had to get to Gothia.


    He forced himself to eat a piece of dried meat, to swallow the tasteless water from the canteen. He needed strength; he had to stay on his feet.


    And then, back on the road.


    The day turned into night, night into day. Two days of travel compressed into one, in a crazed race against time, against pain, against despair. He didn''t sleep. He couldn''t sleep; he couldn''t even manage to rest.


    Finally, the next morning, the walls of Gothia appeared on the horizon. The old and high walls, imposing and threatening.


    He had arrived.


    "But, what now?" He thought.


    The city was large, a labyrinth of streets and alleys. He didn''t have a plan, he didn''t have contacts, and he didn''t know where to start. The exhaustion, previously suppressed by adrenaline, hit him hard. He felt lost. Disoriented.


    A name came to his mind. The memory of the girl who was his only hope when he needed answers.


    Silica.


    The "almost" charismatic attendant of the Guild House. Roland was a Neumond. Silica probably knew him and would have information. The only person he could trust at that moment.


    Leonard arrived at the Guild House exhausted, but the sight of the familiar stone building, with the griffin carved above the entrance, rekindled a flame of hope in his chest. Silica. He needed to find her.


    Ignoring the pain in his back from riding nonstop and the fatigue that weighed down his limbs, he entered the main hall. The buzz of conversations, the clinking of coins, the smell of spoils��everything seemed distant, muffled.


    "Silica!" he shouted, his voice hoarse with emotion and exhaustion. The sound echoed through the hall, attracting curious glances and some looks of disapproval. He knew he was breaking protocol, that he was drawing attention, but he didn''t care. He needed her urgently.


    An instant later, Silica emerged from a side door, her normally impassive face marked by an expression of surprise. And then, something unexpected happened.


    She ran to him, ignoring the gazes of the other Neumonds, and hugged him. A tight, almost desperate hug.


    Leonard, stunned, returned the hug, feeling Silica''s body tremble against his. But, amidst the warmth of the embrace, he felt something else.


    "Calm down," Silica whispered in his ear, her voice urgent and low, almost inaudible. "You need to calm down, or you''ll be in danger. Am I clear?"


    The message hit Leonard like a shock. The hug, the concern... they weren''t "just" for him. They were a warning. A sign that it wasn''t safe.


    He nodded slightly, his mind racing. "Danger? What was going on?"


    Silica pulled away, her face composed again, the mask of formality and disdain back in place. "Come with me, Mr. Leonard," she said, aloud, her tone professional, as if she were dealing with any other client. "We have a lot to talk about." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She guided him through a side corridor, past curious glances and whispers. Leonard followed her, trying to appear calm, trying to control the anxiety that gnawed at him inside.


    Silica''s sudden plan worked. The people present thought it was a love affair, and they were covering up the gaffe of hugging in public.


    Finally, they reached a discreet door, almost imperceptible on the wall. Silica unlocked it with a key she took from her pocket and motioned for Leonard to enter.


    It was a small, spartan room, with only a narrow bed, a table, and a chair. A secret room, hidden in the heart of the Guild House. Which served as both a refuge and a prison.


    The silence was profound in that small room. Leonard watched the closed door, his thoughts racing.


    Spies. Danger.


    Silica''s words echoed in his ears, a constant reminder of the precarious situation he was in.


    Silica, on the other side of the room, opened a small safe hidden behind a panel in the wall. The metallic sound of the mechanism breaking the quiet made Leonard turn around.


    She took out an envelope. A single envelope, of simple brown paper, but intact. And, on the seal, the unmistakable silver bear crest of Roland.


    It was the letter Roland wrote with his heart at Thomas''s house.


    Silica walked slowly towards Leonard, holding out the envelope. Her eyes, normally cold and distant, now shone with a mixture of sadness and hope, somehow trying to deliver comfort to Leonard.


    "Roland asked me to give this to you," she said, her voice low, almost a whisper. "He said... he said that if something happened to him, you needed to know the truth."


    Leonard took the letter, his hands trembling. The paper felt slippery in his fingers. He recognized Roland''s handwriting, firm and elegant, even in a moment of crisis. "To the lad" is written on the envelope.


    "Read it here, Leonard," Silica continued, her voice strained. "Please. Don''t leave until... until you''re ready. The king''s spies... they''re everywhere."


    Leonard nodded, without even looking at her and unable to speak. He sat down on the bed, the letter in his lap, his heart pounding against his newly healed ribs.


    He took a deep breath, one, two, three times, trying to control the avalanche of emotions that flooded him. Pain. Anger. Fear. Hope.


    His fingers hesitated a few times, and then he broke the seal. The sound of the seal breaking echoed in the small room, like a crack in the silence.


    He unfolded the paper, again Roland''s familiar handwriting filling the page. He began to read, the first words hitting him like a punch to the stomach.


    "Dear Leonard, ''my friend lad,'' if you are reading this letter, I am dead..."

 Chapter 51

    Leonard, hands trembling, began to read the letter.


    "Dear Leonard, my lad,"


    "If you''re reading this letter, I''m dead. And if I''m dead, it means the worst has happened. It means the shadow I feared, the shadow that hid for so long in the heart of our kingdom, has finally revealed itself."


    "I don''t have much time, nor do I know if these words will even reach you. But I have to try. I need you to know the truth, the truth that was entrusted to me and that I now pass into your hands. I agreed to come to Lumeria only to protect you, it was a sworn promise, sworn by my ELEV."


    "First, about me. You knew me as Roland Silverback, the ''Devil''s Hand,'' the Captain of the Gothian Guard. But I am, and always have been, above all, a friend. A loyal friend to King Marcus, I was the supreme commander devoted to Dunkel, and, above all, a friend passionate about Leah Winter."


    "Yes, a Winter."


    "Ah, Leah... the light of Dunkel, the warrior princess, the woman I loved in secret for my entire adult life, well before her father. You knew her briefly as a mother, but perhaps you didn''t realize the strength, the kindness, the courage that radiated from her, as a woman, a warrior, and a Neumond."


    "Yes again, a Neumond."


    "Leah was a formidable Equalizer Neumond, at 18 and already at Platinum rank."


    "She was the hope of our kingdom, the promise of a better future. And now... now she''s gone, but there''s still hope, and that hope has to do with your blood."


    "That hope is you, Leonard."


    "I saw you born, lad! You grabbed my finger before your father''s, your sapphire-blue eyes seeking to hide from the Light as I helped your mother escape the royal palace."


    "You are special, boy, because of your blood. Your blue eyes... they''re not just beautiful, they''re the mark of an ancient and royal lineage, the lineage of the Winters, the direct descendants of the legendary Neumond triplets, those who saved humanity from extinction. You are Leah''s son, lad."


    "I don''t know all the details about what it means to be a Weize. Find out what is a Weize, and what this means. Those were your mother''s words at your birth, and I leave that mission in your hands."


    "That you were a Weize."


    "And that''s why you''re in danger. That damned prophecy reached King Edward''s ears, and he''s hunting Neumonds with late awakenings."


    "Speaking of Edward, the new king... he''s not who he seems to be. He''s a man consumed by ambition, blinded by power. He orchestrated the death of his own father, King Marcus, blaming the neighboring kingdom of Fulgor. I tried to stop him, tried to warn the kingdom, but I was betrayed, demoted, and silenced. In the end, I was just the Captain of Gothia''s Guard."


    "Edward will hunt you, Leonard. He knows, somehow, about the prophecy, but he doesn''t know about your connection to Leah."


    "Even so, he will seek to eliminate any obstacle that threatens his totalitarian power."


    ""Trust no one, except yourself and the loyal members of the Guild House. They will help you if you need it. I made sure of that."


    "I failed, Leonard. I failed to protect Leah, I failed to protect the kingdom, I failed as a captain. But you... you still have a chance. A chance to fight, to discover the truth, to reclaim your rightful throne."


    "Train, Leonard. Learn to control your powers. Seek knowledge. Seek allies. And, above all, never give up."


    "Hit the road and become the man your mother dreamed of, the man she prophesied."


    "Be strong, my little friend. Be brave."


    "With love and hope,"


    "Your friend who will watch over you."


    "Roland."


    PS: I never wrote a letter before. I hope you understand. This old man is just trying to fulfill his promise with your mom.


    ___________________________


    Leonard''s tears soaked the parchment. He struggled to hold them back, but the pain and longing in the words he read, the memories evoked, and the hidden surprise were too much for him.


    He clutched the letter tightly, his body trembling in an effort to contain his sobs. The sound of his grief broke the silence of the small room, a stark contrast to the stillness of the Guild House refuge. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The small, familiar gold pendant in his hand, along with the letter, brought Roland''s image flooding back��his deep laugh, his firm advice, and the heavy, comforting hand on his shoulder.


    Silica stood on the other side of the room, her posture rigid, her face as expressionless as ever. But something had changed. A hesitation.


    She approached, extending a white linen handkerchief.


    Leonard took the handkerchief, his fingers briefly touching hers. He raised his face to thank her. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice hoarse.


    Leonard''s eyes sought comfort in hers, but, for some reason, without success.


    For an instant, Silica''s hand hovered in the air, as if she hesitated. Then, it landed on Leonard''s head. A light touch, almost imperceptible, but firm. A subtle warmth spread where she touched, a gesture of support that contrasted with her usual coldness.


    "It''s going to be okay, Mr. Leonard," Silica said, her voice low, almost a whisper, but filled with an unusual firmness. "But you need to pull yourself together. And fast. Gothia is no longer a safe place."


    Leonard sniffled, wiping his face roughly with the handkerchief. Silica''s words, harsh but necessary, woke him to reality. He remembered his mother''s words inside that dark well years ago.


    "You need to be strong."


    "I..." He swallowed hard, his throat scratchy. "I need to go to Roland''s grave. I need to say goodbye. See it with my own eyes." It wasn''t a request; he was truly determined to go.


    Silica''s hand withdrew. Her expression, previously slightly softened, was now an iceberg of concern.


    "That is... extremely reckless, Mr. Leonard," she said, her formal tone back, but with a clear urgency in her voice. "Mount Lichtwelt. It''s a guarded area. Especially now."


    Leonard knew it was madness, but it was his way of defying the king and saying goodbye to the last person he could now call family.


    Not saying goodbye to Roland, not paying his last respects, was non-negotiable. The memories and his wishes for the dear people who had passed were his only anchor to sanity.


    "I need to go," he told Silica, his voice now firmer, filled with a determination born of pain and necessity.

 Chapter 52 “The Storm of Tears”

    He looked at Silica, his eyes red and swollen but fixed. The decision was a solid weight in his chest. He would go to Mount Lichtwelt. The risks were clear.


    But he had to go.


    Silica extended a cloak. Heavy, dark, almost black leather. A wide hood shadowed the upper part. "Put it on," she ordered, her voice low, but leaving no room for refusal.


    Leonard took the garment. Throwing the cloak over his back, it smelled of perfume and something indefinably sweet, perhaps jasmine perfume.


    "Is it yours?" he asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Leonard, is there a problem?" Said Silica.


    "It''s because you smell good. Thank you." Leo managed a shy smile amidst the sadness.


    Silica''s face flushed slightly. "Just put it on," she said with a wavering voice.


    He put it on, the weight of the leather wrapping around him like a comforting embrace. The hood, as it fell over his head, created a tunnel of shadow, partially obscuring his vision but completely obscuring his face.


    "Better," said Silica. A quick look at the assessment, from top to bottom.


    Their eyes met. Silica quickly looked away.


    Silica changed the subject: "Your eyes are very red. Use this." She handed him a small vial of eye drops. "Herbal infusion," she said."


    Thunder rumbled in the distance. Outside, the rain, previously a hesitant drizzle, had turned into a torrential downpour. The water lashed against the Guild House windows, a furious sound, muffled by the thick walls.


    "The time has come. It seems the Seven have heard your prayers," said Silica, pointing to the window showing the rain."


    Leonard looked at the window. The weak late afternoon light, filtered by the rain and the fogged glass, transformed the landscape into a watery blur of grays and shadows.


    "That... will help," he murmured, his voice almost disappearing under the noise of the storm. The rain would be an ally, a natural curtain to hide him from prying eyes.


    Silica nodded. A short, precise movement of her head.


    "Mount Lichtwelt," she said, her voice laden with a silent warning. "Be quick, don''t slow down, stop only when you reach the flower maze." She paused, her eyes fixed on his. "They wouldn''t dare be there."


    He knew. Edward''s spies would not be staining the soil of Mount Lichtwelt. Gothia would not let that pass, much less happen.


    Leonard took a deep breath, the humid air filling his lungs. The weight of the cloak was now a reminder of the task ahead, and the rain was a challenge to be overcome. The fear... would have to wait.


    "I''m going," he said, his voice firm, his eyes fixed on the door.


    The leather cloak, heavy and stiff, protected Leonard from the torrential rain. The water ran down the surface of the cloak, forming small cascades that fell to the soaked ground.


    Gothia, under the storm, was a blurred watercolor of grays and shadows. Every step, an effort. The mud of the streets made every corner a reminder of threat.


    He crept through the less busy streets, following the mental map he had drawn before leaving the Guild House. Narrow streets. Dark alleys. The smell of wet earth and fresh brick mixed with the scent of rain and the leather of the cloak.


    Silica''s perfume calmed him in that desperate moment somehow.


    The sounds of the city �C the distant clatter of horses, the occasional shout of a street vendor, the tolling of church bells �C came muffled by the storm and the cloak.


    Leonard remained alert, his senses heightened. Any sudden movement, any suspicious look, made him stiffen, ready to activate his ELEV and defend himself.


    He passed guards a few times. He showed his GHMC, but nothing happened. They were probably Gothian guards and would have nothing to do with Lumeria.


    The cloak and hood helped him, but his heart beat erratically at each encounter, wondering how long his luck would hold. With every suspicious look, he diverted his path, shrugged his shoulders, and tried to blend into the darkness and the rain.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, he reached Mount Lichtwelt, which appeared before him, shrouded in mist. He already knew that place, so it wouldn''t be so difficult to move internally.


    "I''m coming, Roland," he whispered to himself.


    The main entrance, heavily guarded, was an unnecessary risk. Leonard avoided it, circling the wall, looking for an alternative. He found an older section, where the stone was worn and the vegetation was sparse.


    He climbed with ease. He activated his ELEV and climbed the wet and slippery surface without problems. The leather cloak, although protecting him from the rain, limited his movements, but he managed.


    Inside the great maze of flowers and tombstones, silence. A heavy, dense silence. The silence of the dead was only interrupted by the sound of the rain that fell relentlessly.


    Mount Lichtwelt, under the heavy rain, completely lost its beauty and magic. It was a sea of tombstones and mausoleums, a labyrinth of stone and shadows among gardens that seemed forgotten there. The water ran down the tombstones, washing away the names, dates, and lamentations. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard walked aimlessly, searching. Roland. "Where?"


    He passed stone angels with broken wings. Marble crosses, moss. Obelisks, rose plantations. Each name he read, a pang of unease in his stomach. Lives and stories that only offered him anxiety, to urgently reach the tombstone of his destiny.


    Then, he saw from afar the newly dug soil. He quickened his pace, his heart racing.


    Not far from a tall, old, ancient oak tree, a marble tombstone, a perfectly carved bear adorned with silver threads. Surprisingly, he noticed that he was near his mother''s tombstone, and that realization was a punch.


    "Could it have been Evelyn?" He thought.


    Leonard fell to his knees on the ground without resistance, between the tombs of his mother and Roland.


    The rain on his face made it difficult to read, but his fingers traced letter after letter, drawing in his mind the epitaph written.


    ROLAND SILVERBACK, FIRST SUPREME COMMANDER OF DUNKEL, FRIEND, LOYAL AND PROTECTOR. HERE RESTS THE BRAVEST SILVER BEAR.


    Leonard stopped. The air was absent from his lungs. His hands were weak. The rain, merciless. A trapped scream about to break in his throat.


    The tears, now, were free.

 Chapter 53 “The Amber Eyes”

    The rain lashed down on Mount Lichtwelt, turning the sacred ground into a cold mire. Leonard, on his knees, exhausted, wept. These were not sobs. Not wails. It was a dry, silent cry, the pure manifestation of emptiness. The tears, indistinguishable from the rain running down his face, washed away the dirt, but not the pain.


    His trembling fingers traced the inscriptions on the tombstones. "Leah Winters." The memory of Evelyn, a pale ray amid the storm, brought a sharp pang to his chest. "Ahh... it''s true... Mount Lichtwelt is never wrong... is it, Eve?"


    Hours dissolved in the rain. No one approached. Mount Lichtwelt, sanctuary of death, commanded respect even from the king''s hounds. Leonard didn''t care. Inertia dominated him, the will to disappear, to join the dead, to return to the emptiness of the well in Besen.


    His eyes turned to Roland''s tombstone. "Uncle Roland... Ah, ironic... I never even had the chance to call you Uncle. How would you have reacted?"


    More tears. An internal deluge that mixed with the storm. Lost, aimless, without strength. The relentless rain beat against his open eyelids, but he didn''t blink. He didn''t feel.


    "AAHHHH!" A scream. A tear in the soul. Useless. His clenched fist struck the soaked earth. Vengeance. Answers. Strength. He wanted, needed, but the mud just sucked at his fingers, trapping him further in his pain.


    Leonard was on the verge of giving up, of taking out his fruit knife and taking his own life right there. "What''s the point of fighting? Why?" He thought.


    His hand hovered, hesitant, over the handle of the knife. The cold metal, a brutal contrast to the feverish heat of his soaked skin, offered a final refuge, a final plunge into silence. The idea was sweet, tempting, an end to the pain.


    But then, a light. Not the weak and gray light of the storm, but a soft, almost imperceptible glow that seemed to be born from the rain itself. Leonard, too exhausted to feel surprise, slowly raised his eyes.


    And she was there.


    Imposing. There was no other way to describe her. As if the storm had conjured her, a tall and serene figure amidst the chaos. The silver armor, gleaming even under the rain, reflected the diffuse light, creating a subtle aura around her. A face of severe beauty, but not cruel. Eyes of a deep metallic amber, like the sun revealing itself after the storm, fixed on him. With a compassion that Leonard did not think he deserved.


    She knelt beside him, the armor emitting a soft metallic click as it touched the muddy ground. The rain, as if in deference, seemed to avoid her figure, creating a small dry circle around her.


    "Child," said Mikaela, her voice melodious yet firm, a clear and comforting sound amidst the roar of the storm, "why are you weeping?"


    The question, so simple, so direct, hit Leonard like a blow. It wasn''t an accusation, nor mere curiosity. It was...understanding. As if she saw the pain, the emptiness, and the hopelessness that corroded him.


    With a slow, almost hesitant movement, Mikaela reached out and touched Leonard''s face. The metal glove, surprisingly, was not cold. A gentle warmth emanated from it, spreading where she touched, dispelling the chill of the rain and, more deeply, the chill of death that had settled in his soul.


    It was an indescribable peace. A calm in the eye of the hurricane. A feeling of... presence. As if, for a brief instant, the weight of the world, the weight of loss, had been lifted. He didn''t understand. He didn''t know what it was. But he felt that, in that moment, in that touch, there was something more. Something greater. Something that, perhaps... was worth... continuing.


    The knife, forgotten, slipped from his numb fingers, sinking into the mud with a soft thud.


    "My name is Mikaela. Don''t be afraid." The voice, soft but charged with a gentle authority, cut through the storm. For Leonard, it was a crystal-clear sound, a call to sanity amidst the chaos of pain.


    He couldn''t speak. He only felt her touch on his face, the emanation of an almost tangible aura, pulling him away from the edge of the abyss, from that torpor.


    "Roland wouldn''t like to see you lost in despair. He didn''t save you once, but twice." Mikaela smiled, a welcoming smile that briefly illuminated the darkness.


    A weak nod. Leonard''s first conscious reaction, an acknowledgment. And, together, they stood up. Mikaela''s hand, as it moved away from his face, left a void, but not a painful void. A void that asked to be filled with purpose.


    "He is not gone. He will be forever alive in your heart and throughout the kingdom of Dunkel." Mikaela''s eyes, for an instant, shone with a golden yellow, intense, deep, as if reflecting the very essence of hope. "This is not the end," she concluded.


    Leonard stood up, but he didn''t feel himself. There was no pain; there was no weight. Just a strange peace, an unexpected stillness.


    His eyes met Roland''s tombstone. In an instinctive gesture, Leonard removed the leather cloak he had received from Silica and carefully placed it over the tombstone, covering the engraved name, the silver bear. A symbolic protection against the rain, a silent vow. "Now, I protect your name, your legacy," Leonard thought.


    Mikaela silently observed Leonard''s gesture, the dark leather cloak protecting Roland''s name and symbol from the incessant rain. A simple act, but loaded with meaning. A transfer of responsibility and a silent promise.


    "I am a paladin of the Church of Light, Leonard," she said, her soft voice breaking the silence. "A sworn servant. It was I who took care of Roland''s funeral rites. I ensured that he rested in peace, as a hero deserves."


    The revelation, delivered with simplicity, hit Leonard with the force of a lightning bolt. The Church of Light... Roland... peace... The pieces fit together, forming a picture of care and devotion that he hadn''t expected.


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 54

    Without thinking, without hesitation, Leonard ran to Mikaela and hugged her. A tight, desperate hug, a mixture of gratitude, relief, and the visceral need for human connection. He buried his face in her shoulder, the armor, previously a symbol of distance, now a point of support.


    Mikaela, for an instant, seemed surprised. But then, her arms wrapped around Leonard, a firm, protective hug. There was no hesitation, no awkwardness. Just a comforting warmth, a silent acceptance.


    "Shhh, child," she murmured, her voice thick with unexpected emotion. Her gloved hand stroked Leonard''s wet hair, a maternal gesture, despite the small age difference between them. The paladin''s aura, the unwavering serenity, gave way to something softer, more human. A protection that transcended the physical, that touched the soul. It was as if, in that hug, she absorbed part of his pain, offering in return a safe haven.


    "You need to get out of the rain, child," Mikaela said, her voice firm but gentle, after a long moment of silence. "Come. Let''s find a dry place."


    As they were leaving the Mount Lichtwelt. Leonard positioned himself slightly in front of her, just enough to look into Mikaela''s eyes. The rain, although persistent, seemed less intense, as if even the storm was giving a truce.


    "By the way, Mikaela," he began, his voice still hoarse but firm, "how do you know who I am?"


    A smile, minimal but genuine, appeared on the paladin''s lips. "Please, ''madam'' makes me feel old," she replied, with an unexpected lightness. "Everyone calls me Saint, Crusader... or simply Mikaela. But I''m only 32 years old, so..." The smile widened, a mischievous glint in her clear amber eyes.


    Leonard, despite the sadness, felt a subtle warmth spread through his chest. That smile... it was contagious.


    "Alright," he conceded, a hesitant half-smile appearing on his own lips. "But... could you tell me?"


    The lightness disappeared from Mikaela''s face, replaced by a thoughtful seriousness. "Many in the higher echelons of the Church already know about you, Leonard. After all, the king is hunting you in the shadows."


    She emphasized the word "is," as if to make it clear that the hunt was not such a well-kept secret. "And as a paladin of the Light... and a friend of Roland''s... I couldn''t let anything happen to you."


    "Roland... did he talk to you? Before...?" The question came out hoarse, difficult to formulate.


    "No," Mikaela answered, gentle but direct. "It was Evelyn. She was in Lumeria and asked me to take care of you... and to take care of Roland, using my authority here at Mount Lichtwelt."


    The rain, now very fine and weak, accompanied Mikaela and Leonard''s footsteps through the maze of gardens at Mount Lichtwelt.


    The night, dense and dark, enveloped the cemetery in a heavy silence, broken only by the rustling of the wet roses and the distant sound of thunder coming from the horizon.


    Mikaela, with the certainty of someone who knows every path and every tombstone, guided the way. Leonard followed her closely, his senses alert, his heart pounding in his chest.


    After a few minutes, Mikaela stopped in front of an imposing mausoleum, adorned with sculptures of weeping angels. Without saying a word, she circled the structure, locating a hidden door, almost imperceptible amidst the dark stone and moss.


    "A secret passage of the church," she explained, her voice low, almost a whisper. "It leads outside the walls."


    With a silent effort, Mikaela opened the door. She injected a considerable amount of energy into some sacred symbols carved into the door. A narrow and steep staircase was revealed, disappearing into the darkness. A strong smell of damp earth and mold emanated from the hole.


    They descended cautiously, the darkness embracing them. The only light came from the entrance, which diminished rapidly as they advanced. Mikaela, guiding the way, seemed not to need light, her steps firm and sure.


    "Be careful, child," said Mikaela.


    The tunnel, damp and claustrophobic, stretched beneath the earth. The silence, now, was absolute, oppressive. Leonard could only hear his own breathing and the sound of Mikaela''s footsteps in front of him.


    Finally, the staircase ended in a small chamber, where another door, as discreet as the first, opened to the night. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go up. I''ll help you, one step at a time." Said Mikaela.


    Leo agreed and asked the paladin, "Where are we going, Miss Mikaela?". That environment, that situation, was all very scary, especially for Leo''s current situation.


    They emerged into an abandoned cabin, the rotting wood creaking under their feet.


    "Near the south gate," Mikaela informed, her voice relieved. "Your horse... it should be nearby."


    "Yes, I left Kaleb''s horse at the entrance stable," Leonard informed while his eyes were scanning the place. "I need to meet Saito."


    Now far from Mount Lichtwelt, the danger was constant. They ran, adrenaline pumping through their veins. The rain had stopped, but the ground was slippery, covered in mud. Leonard spotted the place where he had left Kaleb''s horse, his heart pounding with hope.


    But then, two figures emerged from the shadows, blocking the way. Spies of the King. Their eyes fixed on Leonard, recognition shining in their eyes.


    "There! It''s him!"


    Two Neumond spies advanced, their blades capturing the faint glow of the moon. Leonard instinctively reached for his sword, but Mikaela was faster.


    She interposed herself between Leonard and the spies, her silver armor like a beacon in the darkness, reflecting the now surprised faces of the opponents.


    "Two against one, cowards? Do you prefer to attack from behind instead of having an honorable fight?" Mikaela suddenly changed her tone.


    "We don''t want trouble with the Church of Light. Give us the boy," said one of the King''s henchmen.


    "Have you already said your prayers today?" A macabre smile appeared on Mikaela''s face.


    The Neumond spies then looked at each other. They knew well that dissonant personality when entering battle. It was a classic signature of Mikaela.


    Nodding to each other, they said in unison, "That sucks."


    They knew it was the "Inquisitor," Mikaela.

 Chapter 55 “Golden Eyes, Cruel Light.”

    The two Neumonds present, visibly nervous, were not there for negotiation.


    They knew who they were dealing with��and the knowledge only increased the tension. They gripped their swords, the steel reflecting the faint moonlight.


    Blades ready to attack.


    Leonard froze. A wave of sensations washed over him: anxiety, fear, but, above all, a repressed fury. His "cup," as he thought of it, was dangerously full, about to overflow.


    His eyes, then, fixed on the swords he held. Smiling and Absolution.


    A bitter, almost insane smile appeared on his lips. He stood there, still, lost in a private reverie, his mind oblivious to the imminent danger.


    Meanwhile, Mikaela''s predatory smile faded, replaced by a neutral, almost apathetic expression��the "blank stare" that preceded the storm.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes. She brought her heels together. She clasped her hands in front of her chest, as if in prayer.


    "Oh, shit... Here she comes..." One of the Neumonds murmured, his voice laden with a restrained dread.


    A yellowish-white light began to emanate from Mikaela, growing in intensity.


    Gusts of wind, born from nowhere, whipped around, raising dust and dry leaves.


    Each piece of her armor, previously silver and gleaming, now shone with a dazzling, stellar brilliance.


    "Too late," said the spies in unison, their voices strained.


    Nearby people, who had previously been watching the scene with curiosity, began to run, seeking shelter, as if they sensed the arrival of a destructive force.


    Mikaela raised her right arm, her hand open towards the sky.


    Her gaze, previously fixed on the ground, was now lost in some distant, unattainable point.


    A single word, laden with power, escaped her lips: "Kalendor!"


    There was a deafening roar. A blinding white flash. A lightning bolt. Pure, concentrated energy descended from the sky and struck Mikaela''s outstretched hand.


    The light, intense and pure, was blinding. Everyone instinctively covered their eyes.


    Everyone except Leonard. He remained motionless, the smile still on his lips, his gaze fixed on his swords, oblivious to the turmoil around him.


    When the light subsided, revealing the transformed scene, an imposing two-handed sword materialized in Mikaela''s hand. Intricate and shining religious symbols adorned the blade and hilt. A weapon of undeniable power. An artifact.


    Mikaela opened her eyes. An intense and feverish golden glow emanated from them, replacing her previous serenity.


    Her voice, now laden with a judgmental coldness, cut through the silence.


    "How many sins have you committed today?" She said in a tone of satisfaction.


    It wasn''t a question. It was an accusation. A prelude to punishment. She wanted to judge them right there, deliver them to divine justice, and make them pay for their transgressions.


    The two Neumonds, previously intimidated, now composed themselves.


    As they looked at Mikaela, they saw the grace of a paladin presenting herself in battle. Amidst the mist generated by the light rain, Mikaela stood out. Flowing golden hair, stormy and intense amber eyes, and fair skin contrasting with the silver and ornate armor. Slender and strong body, the saint exuded a mixture of austere beauty, unwavering determination, and a magnetic grace.


    Definitely, the light of hope amidst the darkness.


    The spies'' initial surprise dissipated, replaced by a grim determination. The sanctity of death loomed before them.


    So, they quickly prepared for the fight. The fear of the legendary Inquisitor gave way to the need to survive.


    When they activated their ELEVs, Mikaela felt the latent energy in them. Two distinct but considerable power peaks.


    "Two gold levels," she assessed, almost with disdain. "But not to me..." she thought.


    The first spy advanced; the two-handed sword traced the air in a deadly descending arc. Mikaela, with Kalendor in hand, easily blocked the attack from above. The clash of the blades echoed like thunder. The force of the impact, however, barely shook her.


    She smiled. "Do you think you can ignore Kalendor''s judgment?" Mikaela had a dark smile on her face.


    Her malicious inquisitor personality was her calling card. Everyone who knew her was aware of this transformation.


    With a quick, almost imperceptible movement, Mikaela spun the sword. An upward cut, the sacred blade, drew a luminous arc.


    The spy was caught off guard. He was still recovering from the deflection of his first attack. He tried to retreat, but it was too late.


    Kalendor found its target. The blade of the sword struck his groin, cutting him deeply through armor and flesh. Almost splitting him in half.


    The body fell, lacerated, to the side while still shaking, muscle spasms from a still-intact brain. A fatal wound that silenced everyone around them.


    "May the slaughtered lamb purify the sins of this earth..." She whispered, looking at the fallen Neumond. Even in the face of such brutality, Mikaela was condescending in her judgments.


    But the victory of this duel came at a price. The second Neumond, taking advantage of the brief opening in Mikaela''s defense, attacked with fury for having lost his friend.


    Specialized in distance, his arrow, imbued with the golden energy of his ELEV, found a blind spot in the paladin''s vision, piercing her right flank from behind.


    A cry of pain, muffled, escaped Mikaela''s lips. She staggered, her hand instinctively pressing on the wound, blood flowing between her fingers.


    The golden light in her eyes flickered, threatening to extinguish. Kalendor, too heavy, almost slipped from her hand.


    "Leonard...!" The name escaped Mikaela''s lips, a cry muffled by pain, by surprise, by the growing realization of what was happening.


    Deep in his soul, somewhere beyond pain and rage, Leonard heard. Not the physical sound, but the vibration of his name, a call that resonated within his being. Like a hand pulling him from the depths of a dark and endless ocean.


    But the rescue was incomplete��


    The body responded, but the soul... the soul remained distant, shrouded in an unfamiliar coldness.


    His eyes, now an icy blue, swept the scene. No longer with the confusion or sadness of before. There was a new clarity in them, a sharp precision, as if he were seeing the world through a different lens. Everything was different.


    Mikaela, even wounded, felt the change. Leonard''s ELEV activation, a subtle tremor in the air, a change in pressure. And then, perplexity.


    Her ability, honed by years of training and the very essence of her class, failed.


    "Why?... Why can''t I see his strength?" She whispered, the words a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Her hand, previously pressing on the wound, now trembled slightly. The physical pain, for a moment was forgotten.


    Leonard disappeared. There was no blur, no trace of movement. He simply vanished, as if reality itself had swallowed him.


    "Oh, my God... battle aura?" Mikaela''s voice, now a thread of a voice, expressed a disbelief that bordered on terror. The implications, the possibilities, were too vast, too terrifying.


    Everything she knew, everything that was recorded in the reports, in the Church''s archives... everything was wrong. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "May the Light have mercy on the world..." she prayed.

 Chapter 56

    The archer Neumond scanned the battlefield for Leonard, his face a mountain of disbelief and despair.


    The mist, previously a filmy and subtle veil, now seemed to thicken and condense, as if the earth itself were holding its breath, anticipating the carnage.


    "Where is he, bitch!? Where!?" The spy''s voice, hoarse and laden with hatred and frustration, ripped through the silence.


    His eyes, trained for years to detect the slightest movement, the slightest disturbance in the air, frantically searched for any sign of Leonard. Any clue that would lead him to his prey.


    "I''m a Neumond tracker! You can''t run! Show yourself!" He attested, his voice trembling. "Where is he, you inquisitor bitch?! Tell me!"


    "I don''t know, arhh... I don''t know!" Mikaela shouted in response, her voice weak, punctuated by groans of pain that she tried to suppress in vain.


    Her hands, trembling and bloodied, tried uselessly pulling out the arrow lodged deep in her flank. The barbed metal tip tore at her flesh with every pull.


    "Whoosh."


    A sharp, shrill, cutting whistle. The sound of a sword''s edge cutting through the air at an impossible, superhuman speed was unmistakable.


    A harbinger of death.


    "Aahhhhrg!" The spy suddenly screamed.


    The archer''s scream, a guttural mixture of pain, surprise, and disbelief, echoed across the field, muffled by the mist.


    His severed hand, still firmly gripping an arrow, flew through the air, a grotesque and misshapen projectile, before falling heavily to the muddy ground several meters away. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood spurted from the open wound, a dark red and rhythmic jet that stained his clothes.


    He dropped the bow, his mind, for a moment, unable to process the loss, the mutilation.


    He looked at the stump where his hand had been, the phantom limb throbbing in agony, the blood gushing out at an alarming rate, painting the grass a vibrant red.


    The intense and excruciating pain dominated his body, and soon after came disbelief. The cut... it was perfect. The cut was clean, devoid of rough edges and lacerations. As if reality itself, the very fabric of space-time, had been cut by an invisible blade.


    "Damn it! Bastard! Son of a bitch!" The archer roared, falling to his knees, his voice strained by pain, hatred, and a growing terror.


    A blur materialized in the mist.


    It was Leonard.


    But not the Leonard that Mikaela had met crying at Roland''s tomb. She had promised to protect the gentle and frightened boy.


    His eyes, once a soft blue, were now a wintry, inert cold, devoid of any emotion, any trace of humanity.


    There was no soul in that gaze. Only a frightening, deep, and unfathomable void, like a bottomless pit.


    Mikaela, recovering from the initial shock, felt a cold grip in her heart, a twinge of fear that surpassed the physical pain.


    The fury of battle, the thirst for judgment that had consumed her seconds before had diminished.


    Now worries flooded her like a broken dam. She knew. She felt it. Something in Leonard had died in that instant.


    Or perhaps something terribly powerful had awakened, something she couldn''t comprehend.


    "Maybe... he has lost his humanity... or even his sanity." The thought arose in her mind, accompanied by a shiver that ran down her spine.


    Instinctively, she tried to read Leonard with her ability. To feel the vital energy, the aura that emanated from his ELEV, as she did with any Neumond, seeking an answer to what was happening.


    Nothing.


    An absolute void. A disturbing absence. As if he were a black hole, a singularity in space-time, sucking all light and energy around him, letting nothing escape.


    "What is this guy...?" She murmured, her voice almost inaudible amidst the oppressive silence that had settled.


    "Whoosh."


    Another whoosh. The movement was incredibly swift. Leonard was no longer there.


    He was in front of Mikaela, "Smiling" in hand, the blade gleaming faintly in the mist.


    A brief moment of hesitation, a brief recognition, a shadow of emotion in the icy eyes��a glimpse of the old Leonard.


    And then, he moved again. He moved not towards Mikaela, but beyond her. With a speed seen only in Titanium Neumonds and beyond.


    He slid to the side, bypassing her, appearing before the fallen archer.


    He was still holding the stump of his arm. His face contorted in a grimace of pain, disbelief, and a growing, profound terror.


    "What are you... What are you..." repeated the Neumond.


    A battle aura, bluish-white, almost spectral, enveloped Leonard. A palpable smoke, a wave of primordial energy, erupted from him. As if the very air were being torn by his presence.


    "Get out! Stay away! Don''t come near." The spy, in a mixture of absolute terror and desperate survival instinct, stood up, ignoring the excruciating, throbbing pain in his amputated arm.


    He tried to run, to escape that terrifying figure, that harbinger of death.


    Leonard moved his arm. He made a simple, almost casual gesture without any apparent effort. "Smiling" cut through the air, and a sonic boom echoed in front of Gothia''s gates.


    The sharp sound of the wind is amplified and distorted, followed by the carnage.


    There wasn''t a single cut. It was as if reality itself had disintegrated under the power of the blade. Everything within the arc of the sword��twisted trees, abandoned carts, rough stones, and the already mutilated body of the archer��was cut.


    The archer''s legs, separated from the torso by a clean and precise cut, fell to the ground with a disgusting, wet thud, flesh, bones, and marrow exposed, life draining away in a pool of blood.


    "Leonard, no!" Mikaela''s desperate cry, laden with anguish and horror, echoed across the battlefield.


    But it was too late.


    Leonard wasn''t taking revenge.


    He wasn''t fighting.


    He was playing. A calculating, inhuman, almost sadistic coldness emanated from him, like a miasma.


    He could have killed the archer instantly, with a single blow. But he chose to prolong the suffering, inflict pain, dismember, and destroy.


    The archer wasn''t even screaming anymore. His eyes, wide, glazed, and fixed on Leonard, reflected pure terror, a fear for his very soul, absolute.


    Leonard moved the sword again.


    A blur of motion. Another sharp sonic boom pierced the air.


    Silence. The silence was heavy, dense, and laden with death.


    The archer''s body, previously mangled, was now a shapeless, unrecognizable mass, a grotesque pile of cubed flesh, shattered bones, and blood, scattered across the muddy ground.


    Mikaela, gathering the last of her remaining strength, stood up with difficulty, ignoring the pain that consumed her. She ran to Leonard. She needed to; she had no choice.


    She hugged him from behind, holding him tightly, desperately, trying to bring him back to reality, to humanity.


    "Stop, Leonard! I beg you, stop...!" Her voice was strained.


    The color of Leonard''s eyes slowly began to return to normal. The icy, cold, and impersonal glacial blue faded, giving way to the usual clear blue.


    Confused and lost, Leonard turned, looking at Mikaela. He caught a glimpse of consciousness.


    "Mikae��" His voice was weak, hesitant and almost inaudible.


    And then, he fainted. His body, previously tense and charged with energy, softened, collapsing into Mikaela''s arms.

 Chapter 57

    The battle ended, and a heavy silence fell, laden with consequences.


    Mikaela, with visible effort, laid Leonard''s unconscious body on the muddy grass, remnants of the storm that had passed. The cold, damp earth contrasted with the heat radiating from him, a residual, unnatural heat.


    "What was that, Leo...?" The question, a whisper directed more to herself than to the unconscious Leonard, carried worry and a hint of admiration. A dangerous mixture.


    Her own pain brought her back to reality. "I need to close this wound... fast..." The thought, urgent, echoed in her mind.


    She''d lost a lot of blood, and weakness was starting to set in.


    With a sigh, Mikaela focused. A silent prayer, a plea for help to the Goddess of Light. Her ELEV activated, and the ability flowed. It was "Holy Healing," a warm and comforting energy that emanated from her hands, now enveloped in a soft yellowish light.


    Carefully, she placed her hands over the wound on her flank. The light penetrated her flesh, the pain diminishing as the tissues regenerated, the skin slowly closing.


    "There... I think that should do it..." Her voice came out weak, almost a whisper. The effort of healing, combined with the blood loss, was taking its toll.


    A weight, like lead, fell on her shoulders, and she knelt, her breathing uneven, gasping for air.


    Shadows moved among the buildings near the Gothia gate.


    Villagers, those who had hidden during the battle, cautiously emerged from their shelters. Others, attracted by the silence that replaced the clamor of the fight, approached. Their faces were marked by curiosity and apprehension.


    "Madam, Saint, let us help." An elderly lady, her wrinkled face marked by years of hard work, extended her hand, offering support.


    Mikaela accepted the help, grateful. Many knew her, the Saint of the Church of Light, the gentle and maternal figure who dedicated her life to helping those in need��an image far removed from the implacable warrior they had witnessed minutes before.


    With the help of a strong farmer, who had witnessed the battle from a nearby hiding place, Leonard was carefully placed on the horse.


    Mikaela groaned as she mounted behind him, a sharp pain reminding her of the wound.


    "Kalendor," the sacred artifact sword, dissipated into the air, like dust carried by the wind, returning to the domain of the Goddess of Light. A divine weapon for times of extreme need.


    Without giving any command, she simply pointed the horse in the direction of the main road, trusting the animal''s instinct. She knew Leonard had come from the vicinity of Besen.


    "Come on, boy, take us to Kaleb... take us home..." Mikaela gently patted the animal''s neck, and her voice, although weak, carried a silent conviction.


    The journey was marked by brief, tense pauses. Mikaela, guided more by necessity than by rest, chose strategic locations. A recess in the rock, partial shelter from the cutting wind. A grove of twisted trees, precarious camouflage against unwanted eyes.


    Each stop, a ritual. First, Leonard. To accommodate him carefully, his body was inert, his breathing weak but regular. Clear signs that there was still life.


    Food was scarce. A piece of dried meat, tough and salty. A handful of wild berries, which she collected when she could. She shared everything she found. Leonard was her priority; she crushed the berries and meat with a rock and fed him, making sure he ate.


    Sitting, but never relaxed. Her eyes, restless, scanned the landscape, searching for any sign of danger��human or leirion.


    Her ears, attentive, caught every snap of a twig, every rustle of leaves, and every whisper of the wind.


    Sleep was a forbidden luxury. Brief naps, stolen from exhaustion. Her mind always alert, her body tense, ready for combat, for flight. Her paladin side was much more present than her saintly side.


    At each stop, a silent prayer, a desperate plea: "May the Goddess of Light guide my steps, protect me from evil, and deliver me from my enemies."


    Two days passed, slow, painful. The road was a winding path that stretched before them. The horse, faithful, continued at a steady pace, without needing direction. Finally, it stopped.


    A crossroads. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikaela, feeling a little stronger but still weak, got off the horse.


    Carefully, she adjusted Leonard, making sure he was as comfortable as possible on the horse''s back


    And then, following the instinct that had guided her there, she entered the small secondary road that opened before them. She pulled Leonard with the horse on a narrow path through the woods, skirting Lake Zafyr.


    The narrow road ran downhill; the sparse vegetation offered little protection from the cold wind that blew from the lake after that great storm.


    Mikaela, with Leonard still unconscious on the horse, quickened her pace, lulling him with an ancient religious hymn. The melody, soft and comforting, broke the silence of the afternoon, a note of hope amidst desolation.


    Then, she saw it.


    A thread of smoke, faint and gray, rising on the horizon.


    A chimney. It was a sign of life and civilization. Finally, they would have shelter.


    A hint of concern about whether some leirion would appear or if the owners of the place would be hostile, but she remained strong in her faith that everything would be alright.


    Hope and faith were her only weapons now. With renewed vigor, she pushed onward, ignoring the pain and fatigue.


    As she approached, the smoke became denser, the smell of burning wood invading her nostrils. A cabin, rustic but solid, emerged amidst the trees.


    "Are they making tea?" She thought, smelling the delicious aroma.


    Before she could call out, the cabin door opened abruptly. Two figures emerged: Kaleb, the young mage, and... him.


    Saito.


    The name, a silent whisper, echoed in Mikaela''s mind. A shiver ran down her spine, not of fear, but of reverence. A deep, almost instinctive respect that transcended logic.


    It was just a rumor that an old wanderer named Saito was a primordial. But she didn''t want to test her luck.


    She activated her ability to see his power.


    "An immensity of energy..." she thought.


    Without hesitation, she knelt, the armor, previously a symbol of strength, now an uncomfortable weight. Her head bowed in a gesture of submission.


    "Greetings to the Primordial of Life," said Mikaela, her voice firm but laden with an almost religious respect.

 Chapter 58

    Mikaela, kneeling before Saito, bowed her head. The armor, once a symbol of strength, now seemed to weigh a ton. "Greetings to the Primordial of Life," she said, her voice firm but laden with an almost religious reverence.


    Kaleb barely registered Mikaela''s odd behavior. "Old people and their rituals," he thought dismissively, rushing to help Leonard, who was still unconscious on the horse''s back.


    While Kaleb carefully removed Leonard from the horse and carried him into the cabin, Mikaela and Saito exchanged words.


    "It is an honor to know that the Primordial of Life is still alive," she said, her gaze fixed on the ground.


    "Oh, hoo, it seems you are wiser than everyone else I meet out there." Saito''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, but carried an undeniable weight. "But tell me, girl, what leads you to believe I am a Primordial?"


    Mikaela raised her chin, her hand resting lightly on it in a thoughtful gesture. "I can read the flowing energies in Neumond''s ELEVs; it''s one of my abilities. Your energy easily surpassed that of a diamond at its peak."


    "Is that so? How interesting, this ability of yours." Saito observed her from the side, an enigmatic glint in his eyes. "But that doesn''t confirm that I am a primordial. Weren''t there only three?"


    "You are right in part, sir...?" Mikaela realized, belatedly, that she didn''t know his name.


    "You can call me Saito; everyone calls me by my name..." He smiled, a brief and discreet smile.


    "Sir Saito, the Church of Light is the first institution created after the death of the three Primordials," Mikaela informed, her voice laden with solemnity.


    "Yes, and?" Saito encouraged her, curious.


    "Church records suggest that to give rise to three children, triplets with distinct powers, the father was likely the person graced by the seven Gods with the mark of promise for the Neumond lineage." S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And why not the mother?" Saito arched an eyebrow, a mischievous tone in his voice.


    "The mother became the saint of the Church of Light, dedicated her vows to the Goddess of Humanity, and was the creator of all the religion we know��" After a brief pause, she said, "And everyone knows she wasn''t a Neumond."


    "Hunf... Fool... and why the hell did she do that...?" Saito''s question sounded rhetorical, loaded with contained irritation.


    "Si��" Mikaela tried to intervene but was interrupted.


    "Come, child, let''s go inside. Enough of this talk..." Saito closed his eyes, his brow furrowed. "By the way, I am not the Primordial of Life."


    Mikaela shrugged. Deep down, an insistent thought troubled her: "Impossible for me to be wrong. His energy is older than the capital itself."


    Inside the cabin, Kaleb was already tending to Leonard. He infused essential oils into a Malakesia''s incense, hoping to awaken his friend.


    Saito, however, took control. "Out, out, boy, let me continue. Thank you for starting." He patted Kaleb on the back, who immediately stepped aside.


    Saito, in silence, used precise gestures to weave silver-green mana around Leonard''s head. The energy, like threads of silk, seemed to awaken or heal something within him. Spasms, deep breathing, and a slight blush on his pale cheeks indicated the effect.


    Mikaela watched, fascinated. The mana flowed from Saito''s hands like crystal clear water, but there was something more, something she couldn''t define.


    It wasn''t just the quantity but the quality of the energy. A purity, an antiquity that resonated in her soul, almost divine.


    "Could it be? He must be a primordial! But how?" She questioned herself.


    The stories, the Church''s teachings, everything seemed to crumble before that reality. It was said that the primordials were only three, and all had died centuries ago.


    There was the premise that the father of the triplets was also a Neumond and that he never stood out.


    "If he is not a Primordial, what is he? And why hide his true nature?" A twinge of distrust, almost imperceptible, mixed with her reverence.


    "It''s a secular art; I can feel it," Mikaela murmured, her eyes fixed, almost hypnotized, on Saito''s actions.


    "Sir Saito is the best, no matter what," Kaleb said proudly. "Well, I''m still the best when it comes to magic," he added, his usual arrogance apparent in his voice.


    Mikaela looked him up and down. "May the Goddess of Light protect you," she said, a sarcastic smile playing on her lips.


    She refocused on Saito. He infused energy, a ballet of translucent waves forming around Leonard''s face. "I''m almost done. I opened his meridians. His energy will flow freely to the ELEV." Saito said to Mikaela.


    "Yes��" She nodded, sleepy. Time passed, and exhaustion finally overcame Mikaela. Exhausted, she fell asleep, sitting, her neck yielding to the force of gravity.


    Kaleb, noticing the paladin''s sleep, remembered the long journey. "She must have come all the way without rest," he thought. He got up, took a blanket, and covered her carefully. "She didn''t even finish her tea," he noted, observing the cold cup on the table.


    Saito, having finished the ritual, murmured, "What is done is done..."


    "He''s going to be��" Kaleb tried to ask, but Saito silenced him with a gesture.


    After Kaleb''s comment about Leonard and the silencing gesture, Saito looked at the cabin, his expression enigmatic. Kaleb, noticing the look, felt a shiver. Does the old man know what''s going on? He opened his mouth to ask, but Saito cut him off with a look, a look that mixed warning and... expectation? Kaleb swallowed hard and kept quiet. It was a look that told him to be patient


    The two left the cabin, Saito closing the door carefully. He believed that Leonard''s awakening was imminent. "He had a difficult time and probably lost himself in despair. The human mind has its limits. And if that limit is not respected, it breaks, like an eggshell," he explained to Kaleb.


    "Thank you for the words, wise Saito." Kaleb replied proudly but soon added, "But I already knew... of course..." with a smug smile.


    "Clunk!��Stop being so conceited, you blockhead." Saito slapped Kaleb on the back of the head.


    "Ow, you grumpy old man! Don''t hit me out of nowhere!" Kaleb complained, rubbing the back of his head.


    "Grumpy is the father who brought you into the world, you ill-mannered brat!" Saito threatened another slap but was interrupted by a muffled heavy sound coming from inside the cabin. "PUFF"


    "What the hell was that?" Kaleb asked, looking at Saito, alarmed. His eyes darted towards the cabin, his brow furrowed in concern and a growing fear.


    He stepped forward, instinct screaming at him to go in there and check what was happening.


    But he hesitated, paralyzed by a mixture of apprehension and the pressure of Saito''s gaze, which seemed to say, ''Don''t you dare.''

 Chapter 59 “The Pentagram Walker”

    Saito addressed Kaleb, his voice calm but carrying a meaning that transcended words: "Enter slowly, without alarm. Don''t ask questions, not yet." There was wisdom and clarity in his tone, an implicit revelation.


    Kaleb, still under the impact of the loud noise, nodded. Confusion was etched on his face.


    They opened the cabin door carefully, the soft creak of the wood echoing in the tense silence. The scene that unfolded before them was, to say the least, peculiar.


    Saito and Kaleb exchanged a quick glance, a silent question shared: "Do you understand? Because I don''t."


    Leonard, sitting on the bed, rubbed his eyes as if he had just woken up from a deep, perhaps millennial, sleep. A long yawn escaped his lips, followed by repeated blinks as he tried to get his bearings.


    "Mikaela on her knees, Grandpa Saito smiling, and Kaleb with his mouth open... What''s going on here?" He pointed to each of them, his voice laden with perplexity.


    Saito was the first to respond, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. "Oh hoo! Well... As for the paladin... I don''t know, but I''m glad you''re awake, young master."


    "But what happened? I can''t remember anything..." Leonard brought his hand to his head, his brow furrowed. "I just feel an endless void..."


    "Leonard, son, why is your ELEV activated?" Kaleb asked, surprise still evident in his voice.


    "My ELEV��?" Leonard touched the nape of his neck, feeling the familiar numbness. "Strange, I didn''t activate it..."


    Mikaela finally spoke, her voice strained. "I''m sorry for waking you, Bearer of Light..." Her face flushed, red as a tomato. "I fell asleep and fell off the chair..." Still on her knees, she bit her lower lip, her fists clenched in a mixture of shame and frustration.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Kaleb let out a loud laugh. "So that was the noi��!"


    Saito interrupted him with a kick to the shin. "Quiet, you miscreant!"


    Mikaela, gathering courage, finally looked at Leonard. "Impossible..."


    Her ELEV activated to its maximum capacity, her eyes glowing with a translucent, almost ethereal golden amber.


    "Oh, hoo!" Saito seemed extremely pleased. "I knew it..." he murmured to himself.


    Kaleb, lost in the situation, leaned against the wall, waiting for some explanation.


    "I can''t see... your ranking... even now... it''s a void..." Mikaela whispered, the words laden with disbelief.


    "No, it''s not a void..." Saito corrected, his voice soft but firm. "It''s an infinite... Oh, hoo!" He stroked his beard, satisfaction evident in every gesture.


    "Infi... nite..." Mikaela repeated, her eyes wide, searching for answers in vain.


    "Can someone explain to me what''s going on?" Leonard insisted, his impatience growing.


    "Pentagram..." Saito began, his voice laden with deep meaning. "The prophecy of tomorrow." And then, he recited:


    "Stars weep ash, a prophecy profound,"


    "The Dawn-Bringer comes, life''s river unbound."


    "Eternal night descends, the heavens proclaim,"


    "Not dawn he brings, but twilight''s dying flame."


    Mikaela joined him:


    "He''ll save mankind, a savior born of woe,"


    "With bloody tears, down shadowed paths he will go."


    "Fate and the Gods, he stands against their might,"


    "A crimson dawn, bathing in a fading light."


    "No tears rain, no whispered, mournful call,"


    "Only oblivion, where all will fall."


    The three said in unison: sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Infinitely, the pentagram walker."


    A brief silence hung in the small cabin. They were incredulous at the possible situation that had arisen before them. Soon, Leo broke the silence.


    "Pentagram...? How do you know?" Leonard asked, genuinely confused.


    The three looked at each other, startled.


    "What do you mean by ''how do you know,'' young master?" Saito asked, his voice now laden with apprehension.


    "Huh? I thought you were talking about my pentagram," said Leo, naturally.


    "Son, could you show us whatever that is?" Mikaela asked, her voice sweet but tinged with emotion.


    Leonard asked Kaleb for his small bag and took out a small piece of magic paper from one of the pockets.


    "Here, look... Roland told me not to show it to anyone, but I don''t care anymore..." He handed the paper to Mikaela.


    With trembling hands, Mikaela opened the paper.


    "Growth Potential: ?"


    Her heart raced at the sight of the five-pointed star. "The potential machine couldn''t read his increase; it defaulted to the pentagram, a symbol of infinity in Dunkel..." she concluded, in thought.


    "May the mercy of the Forerunner have pity on the world..." She exclaimed, bowing until her forehead touched the ground. I need to show respect.


    Saito approached, took the paper, and read it. "Oh, hooo! Haha, I knew it... I''m old, but my eyes don''t deceive me." He stroked his beard, exultant.


    "It seems I''m missing something here," Kaleb said, confused. "Are you saying Leonard is the pentagram walker? Ahhh, stop joking."


    Saito glared at him.


    "If it''s you who''s saying it, Grandpa, who am I to disagree..." Kaleb shrugged, disbelief giving way to cautious acceptance.


    Leonard scratched his head, still not fully understanding the situation. "Mikaela, come on, get up. There''s no need for that." The request sounded a little colder than he intended.


    Mikaela stood up, her gaze fixed on Leonard. "Your ELEV won''t stop?"


    "I don''t know how to make it stop," Leonard replied, his voice laden with uncertainty.


    "I had an idea," Kaleb pointed out. "I have a device here that I brought from the Tower of Magic in secret. Why don''t we test Leonard?"


    "Oh, hoo! Finally, you''re being helpful for something," Saito said.


    Kaleb went to his backpack and took out a small profile analysis device. He asked Leonard for his GHMC and connected it to the device. Then, he positioned the device over Leonard''s ELEV, which remained active.


    The device beeped, magic runes lit up, and, after a few seconds, it rewrote the GHMC card.


    "Ah... how long... have you... done your... last te-test?" Kaleb asked, his voice hesitant, his fingers trembling slightly, a subtle fear showing in his eyes.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s been less than 30 days," Leonard replied.


    Kaleb handed the card to Leonard, staggering back, grabbing onto the edge of the nearest table. The knuckles of his fingers were white, so strong was the force with which he gripped the wood. Cold sweat ran down his forehead, and his breathing was short and irregular.


    He swallowed hard, fear taking over his being, as if he were about to faint.


    A heavy silence fell over the cabin.


    All eyes were fixed on Leonard, waiting in suspense for him to reveal the test results. The air seemed to vibrate with expectation, laden with an almost palpable tension.

 Chapter 60

    Leonard, incredulous, looked at his own card. "They told me it took years to increase stats. Is your device broken, Kaleb?"


    ________________________________________


    Profile Stats / Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Leonard


    Surname: Winston


    Rank: Iron


    Strength: 8 + 15 (23)


    Agility: 13 + 25 (38)


    Cognition: 11 + 21 (32)


    Constitution: 9 + 12 (21)


    Mentality: 12 + 8 (20)


    Characteristic: Divergent.


    ��Unable to track battle traces��


    ��Affinity: Temporal Cognition��synthesis error detected��


    ________________________________________


    He handed the GHMC to Saito.


    "My goodness, goodness, goodness! Oh hoo! 25 stats in 30 days! I never thought I''d see this in my entire life!" Saito looked like a child who had just gotten a new toy, his face beaming with euphoria.


    Kaleb, with effort, managed to sit down in a chair. "What madness is this GHMC? It looks like a monster!" His fingers were still trembling, a tremor running through his entire body.


    "Look at that. It seems that now the device managed to find an affinity!" Saito analyzed the information, a wide smile spreading across his face.


    "It might be... I discovered it a short time ago too. I have a skill now that I can use," said Leonard.


    "May I see, Sir Saito?" Mikaela asked.


    Saito handed her the card, a gesture of trust in the paladin.


    Mikaela, her eyes shining as if she were facing the sacred scriptures of her goddess, murmured, "Blessed be..." But a doubt arose in her mind. "Why can the device read your ELEV and my ability can''t?"


    Saito pondered, his hand stroking his beard. "It''s an unknown, but if you analyze it well, Leonard''s ELEV pulsates instead of just glowing. It might have something to do with it."


    "I don''t know if this counts, but Silica used an old device for the first time. It also couldn''t take the reading," Leonard added.


    "Interesting..." Saito murmured, lost in his own thoughts.


    Kaleb, recovering from the shock, addressed Leonard: "Don''t worry, Leo. I am good enough to help you grow and be strong like me."


    Mikaela rolled her eyes and sighed, while Saito whispered something to himself in the corner of the cabin, walking from one side to the other.


    Leonard, fed up with that situation, feeling impatience growing, realized that no one had explained to him what had happened or how he had gotten there.


    "Enough, I''m leaving..."


    The three stared at him without saying a word, surprise evident on their faces.


    Leonard took the card from Mikaela''s hand and went to Kaleb.


    "Can you rewrite my name? I''m a Winter, not Winston..." he asked.


    "Win-Win-Winter?" Kaleb exclaimed, surprised.


    "Yes, please..." Leonard asked.


    "Oh, hoo! I knew it! Those eyes are unique," said Saito.


    Kaleb rewrote Leonard''s name on his GHMC. "This will cause an enormous fuss in the future," Kaleb thought to himself.


    Leonard checked the card again.


    "Surname: Winter"


    He then left the cabin, silent, his head down, but his shoulders now lighter, as if a weight had been lifted.


    As he walked outside, he felt a mixture of relief and dread. He wondered why his colleagues, and especially Saito, his master, looked at him that way. Reverencing him and with a certain fear.


    He felt confused.


    He thought about the possibility of going back and questioning, but in the end, he shrugged.


    Outside, he found his swords, still attached to the horse. He equipped himself and decided to walk. He needed to clear his head and organize his thoughts. It was too much information to absorb at once.


    Roland''s death was still an open wound, but, strangely, it didn''t hurt anymore. He didn''t care. It was as if something inside him had died. Or perhaps awakened.


    Leonard walked through the narrow forest that bordered Lake Zafir, seeking answers but finding only more questions.


    "Damn... Damn... What a miserable life..." In a fit of rage, he punched a nearby tree.


    A bang.


    Wood splinters flew through the air. The tree trunk, thick and robust, split, the pieces moving almost two meters. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the fuck?" Leonard looked at his own hand, incredulous. "How did I get so strong?" He concentrated, feeling the energy rush to his ELEV like an uncontrolled waterfall.


    "What the hell did the old man do to me?" A dangerous, almost insane smile appeared on his face. An idea blossomed in his mind, and he longed to put it into practice.


    But a part of him, a small, weak voice, screamed in protest. "This is not you, Leonard. You are not like this." He closed his eyes, trying to push away the feeling of power and the thirst for revenge.


    But it was useless. The darkness was there, growing, taking over. "Roland... I..." He opened his eyes, the coldness back.


    "No. Enough weakness. Enough suffering." The old Leonard, the gentle and frightened boy, was disappearing, being swallowed up by this new, terrible force.


    Leonard spent hours alone in a clearing, meditating and practicing the sword movements and fighting forms. He tried, in vain, to ward off the ghosts of the past, the cold, and the void that persisted in his soul.


    When night fell, Leonard began to move. He headed towards the main road, skirting the river. He stopped at a small cliff and lit a fire.


    Looking at the dancing flame, he pondered before the shadows on the rocks and the reflection of the fire on the dark surface of Lake Zafir. For a moment, he remembered nights spent in the clearing of the Vulture Forest with Roland, camping, laughing, training, and learning to live.


    But the memory faded like smoke, replaced by bitterness and anger.


    After reviewing his plans, his eyes glowed with a thirst for blood. "Tonight we will sing and toast with their skulls..." he murmured while sharpening and cleaning the blades of Smiling and Absolution.


    Leonard put out the fire with the water from his canteen and prepared himself.


    "It has to be impeccable. Tonight, I will be the messenger of death." He checked the sword scabbards, making sure they were secure. He checked the laces of his boots and the buckle of his belt.


    Each movement was methodical, precise, almost a ritual. He did not unsheathe the swords but ran his fingers over the covered blades, feeling the promise of violence contained within.


    There was no room for prayers or for hesitation. Only the cold determination to carry out his mission. He took a deep breath, the night air filling his lungs, and set off. The darkness was his ally now.


    He went towards the city of Besen.


    He had scores to settle.

 Chapter 61

    The owl hooted alone, an ominous sound echoing in the cold night around Lake Zafir. It was like a harbinger of the approaching death. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard, with silent steps, approached the bridge of Besen but hesitated before crossing it. He remained in the shadows, observing the intense movement in the village.


    The bandits were there, desecrating the ruins of Besen in force.


    Seeing them, Leonard''s heart raced. A cold, almost cruel smile touched his lips.


    "Time for a cleanup..." he whispered, a mere thread of a voice.


    Despite the words, there was no remorse or guilt. Only an icy, murderous intent, an unusual desire. "I have to take out the trash," he thought.


    Seeking to control his powers in the best way, he crossed the ruined bridge. Walking carefully, using his advanced cognition to avoid any misstep.


    Board by board, he calculated.


    Perfect.


    Neither the wind nor the creaking of the ropes betrayed him. "Temporal cognition is truly something out of this world," he ascertained.


    On the other side, Leonard crept behind the ruins of cabins and remnants of constructions. He entered the village''s old warehouse. From there, he had a clear view of some bandits.


    He wanted to get closer, analyze, and see the faces of his tormentors before cleaning up his village.


    Leonard thought, "I destroyed a tree with a punch. What else could I do?" He looked around and saw small metal spheres, commonly used for transporting cargo on rollers.


    He picked up one of the spheres and activated his temporal cognition. His ELEV pulsed at maximum power.


    He planned a distraction, a game. He wanted to throw a bait, lure them, and make them suffer. One by one.


    Then he threw the first sphere that cut through the air, creating a thin sonic wave.


    A sharp whistle echoed throughout the village.


    It was obvious that the bandits would hear. One of the Neumonds turned in the direction of the sound.


    Apparently, Leonard''s plans didn''t work. The noise was loud.


    And then�� "Sploosh!"


    The sphere hit the Neumond henchman''s head squarely.


    Leonard blinked, confused. When the brutal reality of what had happened hit him, a dark sense of pleasure grew in his chest.


    The shot had been so strong that it exploded the bandit''s head like rotten fruit. A rain of brain matter fell that night.


    The sphere only stopped when it hit a pile of debris with a metallic thud.


    The bandit''s body didn''t even move. It fell like a mannequin knocked down by the wind. A thick pool of blood formed.


    "One down..." Leonard whispered.


    "It''s an attack!" The Neumonds shouted around.


    "Take cover! Find that rat!" The leader ordered.


    Leonard acted quickly. He jumped through the back window of the warehouse and entered one of the nearby houses.


    A woman, a neumond thug, approached Leonard. She was trembling slightly, making noises; her fear was visible.


    "A newbie?" Leo wondered.


    She walked slowly, hesitantly. She carried a battle dagger in one of her hands, which dangled loosely between her fingers. When she passed close to Leonard, he had an idea.


    Leonard grabbed the woman from behind with the speed of a predator, locking her arms and disarming her. With a quick arm lock, he took the girl''s dagger, placing it against her neck.


    "Make a sound, and I''ll slit your throat," Leonard said, his voice low and menacing.


    The cold dagger touched the girl''s skin, and a thin line of dark blood appeared.


    "I''m going to ask you questions. Answer only yes or no. Are you a new Neumond in the gang?"


    The girl nodded.


    Leonard remembered that the leader controlled minds and asked, "Did he force you?"


    The girl nodded again.


    "I''m going to let you go, but you have to promise to help me for a moment��"


    Silent tears began to stream from the girl''s eyes. Her body trembled, her legs almost giving way.


    She nodded one last time.


    Leonard emerged from the shadows with the hostage in his hands, placing himself in the middle of the area.


    "Mister Leaaader," Leonard said in a drawn-out tone, almost singing. "I''m heeere...".


    Furious, the leader took a few steps and arrived in the middle of the central square, where Leonard was.


    "Well, well, the little toy didn''t break from the fall. Hahaha!" The leader laughed. "And he even came back for more. Isn''t that funny?"


    "Boss Kaiser, let''s dismember him this time so he doesn''t come back," said one bandit.


    "Yeah! He killed Jeff!" exclaimed another.


    Gesturing with his hands for them to be quiet, Kaiser approached Leonard.


    "Come on, kid, let her go. Do you think I''d care about a hostage?" said the leader.


    "So you don''t care about her?" Leonard asked, his eyes hard as stone.


    "Lucy is just a newbie. I blackmailed her by threatening her family. She''s nothing but a little lamb." Kaiser scoffed.


    "I see..." Leo turned to Lucy. "Do you want redemption? Do you want to get rid of him?"


    The girl nodded, crying softly, without stopping.


    "I''m going to let you go then... And I promise revenge," Leonard said, his voice firm.


    Despite everything around him, his heart was calm��strangely calm, like a graveyard.


    "Come on, girl, I promise the punishment for getting caught will be light... Hahahaha!" Kaiser laughed sarcastically.


    With one hand, Leonard released the girl''s arms. "Go, be at peace�� Lucy��"


    He made a quick, but almost gentle and soft, movement. Leonard pulled the dagger, cutting Lucy''s throat.


    The blood flowed quickly; she barely choked. Her eyes widened, a dull glaze taking over as life left her body, which fell to the ground.


    Everyone looked at the scene in shock. A heavy silence fell over the village of Besen.


    "I have freed her��" Leonard said, breaking the silence.


    "Y-you''re crazy?" Stammered one of the bandits.


    Leader Kaiser stared at the Neumond girl''s body, her eyes locked on his. Unable to look away, he scratched his head.


    "What the hell was that, kid?" he asked, his voice lacking its previous arrogance.


    "She is free. She has no more family to worry about and no you to torture her. She is at peace now," Leo said, wiping the blade of the dagger with a cloth, an almost casual gesture.


    He looked at the leader directly in the eyes. He let the leader into his mind to see the void that was there.


    "Madness..." said Kaiser, blinking, his mouth slightly open.

 Chapter 62

    Leonard was playing with the newly acquired dagger between his fingers; his ELEV activated. Then he began to hum, toying with the words.


    "Spin, spin, little thread... soon you''ll be lying dead!"


    He suddenly threw the dagger in the direction of one of the bandits. It whistled the sound of death.


    In a reflex, the bandit managed to defend himself, but not in time to be perfect. The dagger lodged in the center of his hand, a few centimeters from his forehead.


    "Ahhhhhh, son of a bitch!" He screamed in pain as he pulled the dagger out of his hand.


    "Uhhh, that must hurt..." Leonard mocked. "I''ll put it simply, do you want to play with me, Leader Kaiser?" Leo stared at the leader.


    "Did you hit your head on the fall from the platform?" Kaiser asked. "Well, whatever, it doesn''t really matter. You''re going to die here and now."


    "You''re not in a position to ask me rhetorical questions." Leonard shrugged.


    He turned to the bandit he had just hit with the dagger and concentrated all his energy on his legs. BOOM! The place where he stood shattered, the planks beneath his feet splintering.


    "What the fuck is this? This kid was nothing more than an Iron rank!" Said Kaiser. "BE CAREFUL!" He shouted.


    But it was too late.


    Leonard''s speed was absurd. He drew Smiling and Absolution already close to the bandit, who was holding his impaled hand.


    It was a sword draw followed by an X-attack. The blades shone in the moonlight before being painted blood red.


    "Ahhhhhh!" screamed the Neumond bandit. The pain was so great that drool ran from his mouth.


    Leonard cut off both of his arms. The speed was such that he had no time to react. The limbs spun dryly in the air and fell, rolling across the platform.


    "See, now the pain in your hand is gone..." Leonard smiled.


    The bandit wouldn''t stop screaming. His eyes rolled back in pain, spurts of blood being spat from the stumps.


    "Wow, you''re loud." Leonard struck with Absolution. He didn''t even look at the body; a thud could be heard, and silence reigned again.


    "So now? Who''s next?" Leonard mocked.


    "Insolent brat, I''ll show you..." Kaiser said between his teeth, drawing his greatsword.


    "Go, boss!" "Finish him off!" Shouts in the background from the still-present henchmen cheered for Kaiser.


    Kaiser advanced with a roar, his body leaning forward, his weight transferred to his legs. He yelled, "Feel the Soul Cutter devour your flesh!"


    It was an overhead blow, his arm muscles tense and descending in a vertical arc, aiming for Leonard''s head.


    Leonard, with a cold smile, didn''t move to block. At the last instant, he slid to the right, using temporal cognition. Kaiser''s sword passed millimeters from his face, displacing the air with violence.


    Without wasting time, Leonard counterattacked. "Smiling," in his right hand, rose in an ascending arc, aiming for Kaiser''s exposed side. The attack was so fast that his blade left an afterimage. A silvery flash.


    Kaiser vanished in a blur, using the momentum of his own attack to, in an instant, transform defense into a new attack. He blocked Smiling''s blow with the side of the Soul Cutter.


    The clash of the blades didn''t just produce sparks but also an explosion of light and a sonic boom that shook the ruined village.


    The force of the impact created a crater in the ground and hurled debris into the air. Leonard felt his bones vibrate with the violence.


    Before the sound of the impact even dissipated, Leonard was already in motion. Absolution, in his left hand, tore through the air in a diagonal arc, aiming for Kaiser''s leg, leaving a trail of silver light.


    Kaiser jumped back, avoiding the cut by a hair''s breadth. Absolution''s blade grazed the leather of his boot. He growled, anger growing, his eyes bloodshot.


    "Fast kid..." Kaiser grunted, resuming his stance.


    He adopted a more cautious style. His battle stance became firm, and he positioned himself like a rock.


    The greatsword now moved in shorter, more controlled arcs, protecting his body. He attacked with thrusts and quick cuts, looking for a gap, a weak point in Leonard.


    Leonard takes a step back. "Mister Leader, I haven''t even activated my ELEV yet. Can we start the fight now?" Leonard was activating his ELEV at specific moments and not with all his force


    A vengeful smile appeared on Leonard''s lips.


    Kaiser, enraged, advanced and delivered a horizontal cut, aiming for Leonard''s neck. Leonard ducked, the wind of the blade passing over his head.


    He spun on his left heel. Smiling, rising in an arc to deflect a descending blow that was targeting his shoulder. The steel sang as the blades met. BANG! Another thunder.


    Without hesitation, Leonard bent his knees and jumped back, avoiding a thrust that sought his abdomen.


    He landed lightly, like a feline, and Absolution was already in motion, a silver ray cutting the air towards Kaiser''s exposed thigh.


    The blades clashed and separated in a frenetic dance, an intricate ballet of death.


    Sparks flew at each encounter, small suns being born and dying in an instant, and the metallic sound, sharp and constant, reverberated through the ruined village, drowning out the shouts of the other combatants.


    Kaiser, despite his brute strength, began to feel frustration, sweat running down his face, his breathing heavy. Leonard was too fast, too unpredictable, a dancing demon.


    Leonard, with a mocking smile, cold as the steel of his blades, taunted, "Is that all the great leader Kaiser can do? I expected more."


    The taunt hit the leader like a poisoned dart. Kaiser growled, "INSOLENT! HOW DARE YOU!?" Fury taking over his being, he clenched his teeth and charged.


    He brandished the Soul Cutter in a desperate attack, a wide and powerful blow that sought to rip Leonard''s head from his body.


    Leonard, anticipating the movement, read the intention in Kaiser''s eyes, flexed his knees, and leaned his body back, escaping by a hair''s breadth. Kaiser''s blade passed close, a breath of cold wind on his face. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That was almost..." Leo said. "I''m tired of playing around. Let''s go all out now..."


    "Uhm?..." was all that went through Kaiser''s mind.

 Chapter 63

    Leonard was done playing around. He activated his temporal cognition, unleashing its full potential. His ELEV flickered wildly. Sparks of electricity jumped across his body.


    Leonard''s eyes shone like two full moons, icy and relentless.


    "I know this bastard well enough by now to find an answer," Leonard thought, a thread of cruelty in his mind.


    Less than a second. That''s all it took for him to calculate the outcome. Before, he had used his power only to move; now, he visualized the end of the game.


    Leonard sheathed both his swords, a gesture out of sync with the battle situation.


    In a slow, almost theatrical movement, he crouched, his muscles coiling like springs. An explosive impulse, wood splinters flew from the platform, and Leonard became a blur.


    Kaiser realized the danger too late; he tried to turn his body, but it was a futile effort.


    Absolution''s blade found his chest, cutting through leather and flesh before being stopped with a crack by the thoracic bones. A jet of dark blood flew through the air.


    "ARRRGHH!" Kaiser let out a cry of pain, an animalistic sound. "How? HOW! He was just a rat!" Kaiser shouted in agony and despair.


    He staggered back, his hand clutching the wound in his chest, the warm blood running between his fingers, dripping in large drops onto the dusty ground.


    Leonard didn''t give him time.


    He stepped forward, now with "Smiling" whirring in the air, like a whisper of death.


    "Two more moves..." thought Leonard, cold and calculating.


    He delivered a horizontal cut, precise as lightning, aiming for Kaiser''s throat.


    The leader, in a desperate reflex, raised the Soul Cutter to block.


    Smiling''s blade met the guard of the greatsword, a metallic clang that echoed through the ruins of Besen. The shock threw Kaiser back, making him lose his balance.


    But Leonard didn''t stop; he was a calculating predator.


    He took advantage of the moment, using the energy of the block to spin his body, a deadly dance.


    Taking advantage of the momentum, he exploded in a leap towards Kaiser. Absolution descended in an arc, now aiming for Kaiser''s vulnerable head.


    The leader, still in the air and wounded, saw death approaching, powerless. Absolution''s blade cut through the air and hit Kaiser''s helmet, cracking it with a dry sound, a sharp metallic snap.


    The overwhelming impact made the leader fall to his knees, his vision blurred, the viscous blood running down his face. Absolution had stopped in the middle of his forehead, sunk deep into his skull.


    Leonard, his breathing controlled, a predator at its apex, stood still for a moment, observing. Kaiser, already lifeless, a broken puppet, sat before him with his sword stuck deep in a grotesque scene.


    Absolution''s blade shone, a mirror of death, while the crimson blood flowed, slow and inexorable. It was the silent witness to the carnage.


    With a quick and dry pull, he removed the sword, making a wet and nauseating sound. Kaiser''s body collapsed without resistance on the ground.


    Leonard swung his swords, clearing them of blood, and sheathed them, a cold and methodical gesture.


    Everyone present looked on in disbelief, stunned. Their boss was a peak Gold rank.


    They wondered, in terrified silence, "How did a kid who had been beaten so badly days before become a monster in such a short time?" It was surreal.


    It was surreal to anyone in Humbra.


    Leonard said, his voice calm and lethal, "Who wants to play with me now?"


    The remaining bandits felt a chill run down their spines.


    The night was a bloodbath, staining the moon red. Leonard was not only cruel but methodical in his brutality.


    One of the bandits managed to escape and, four days later, turned himself in at Gothia. Preferring to be arrested rather than shredded. In his testimony, he said that a demon with frozen eyes murdered all the bandits hidden in Besen.


    Giving Leonard his first title.


    "The Bloody Ice Demon."


    Leonard took a deep breath, looking at the pile of human remains��a sea of bodies. He then cleaned his swords and walked back to the exit of Besen.


    The sun was already greeting the morning, a bizarre contrast with the darkness of the night. Leonard arrived at Saito''s cabin, as if nothing had happened.


    Mikaela was the first to see him; she was outside praying with the sunrise.


    "Leo��nard��" Mikaela said. "I was worried��"


    "I''m fine," he replied emotionlessly.


    "Come here. I want to see you." She asked gently.


    As Leonard approached her, she clearly noticed. A Paladin trained for years on the battlefield would easily recognize the metallic smell of fresh blood.


    "Leo�� Where have you been?..." Mikaela''s tone was sweet and pure, but there was a hint of concern.


    "I��" Leo couldn''t answer.


    Mikaela touched Leonard''s face, a maternal gesture. "Child�� don''t despair. I will always be here for you," said Mikaela, trying to comfort something she felt but couldn''t comprehend.


    "Will you always be here for me like Roland was and then die?" Leonard''s voice was harsh and cold.


    "If I have to die to protect you, I will." Mikaela answered, her voice firm.


    "Why? You don''t even know me!" Leonard shouted, pulling her hands away from his face. "Who do you think you are?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikaela then ran and hugged him tightly. A gesture of tenderness. Tears streamed from Mikaela''s eyes, a mixture of sadness and compassion.


    She, now without armor, only in her civilian clothes, wrapped Leonard in her arms. "Child, I was born with the gift of holiness. I can feel your pain. I can see your spirit," she said as tears rolled.


    A golden aura enveloped Mikaela and slowly caressed Leonard. "Can you feel it? Embrace the light."


    It was "immaculatus," the sacred skill, that gave Mikaela the title of saint of the Church of Light.


    Leonard felt the same peace he felt at Roland''s tomb. A single tear rolled down his face, for no apparent reason. He felt empty, a void in his chest.


    And then he hugged Mikaela while the morning sun comforted them both with its warmth.

 Chapter 64

    Leonard drew back from Mikaela, a slow, almost reluctant movement. His eyes, once shadowed by pain and fury, now searched for something in the purity of her gaze, a glimpse of light amidst the darkness that consumed him.


    A morning breeze, fresh and laden with the scent of damp earth, stirred Mikaela''s blonde hair, and she smiled, a smile that radiated serenity.


    "What do I do?" Leonard''s voice was a thread, almost a whisper lost in the wind. The question wasn''t just about the immediate future but about the weight of all that had happened, about the emptiness he felt.


    "How about, for now, simply... doing nothing?" Mikaela replied, her voice as soft as the rustling of leaves. With a maternal gesture, she brushed away a strand of hair that stubbornly fell over Leonard''s eyes, a delicate touch that carried an unexpected tenderness.


    A smile, the first genuine one in a long time, touched Leonard''s lips. "Please," he began, his voice thick with emotion, "don''t leave me��" The plea was an echo of the fear that haunted him��the fear of losing the only anchor that seemed to keep him connected to humanity.


    "I won''t. I was born to protect you," Mikaela stated, her voice firm but gentle. A solemn promise, a sacred oath. "Come, sit beside me. Let''s just... enjoy this sunrise." S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She guided him to a rustic wooden bench, worn by time, that sat in the cabin''s yard.


    The sun was rising on the horizon, painting the sky with shades of orange, pink, and gold, a spectacle of beauty that contrasted with the darkness Leonard carried within him.


    They sat, shoulder to shoulder, silent for a moment, just absorbing the peace of that instant.


    "All of this is... strange," Leonard pondered, breaking the silence. "This feeling... this connection I feel with you. It''s almost... overwhelming." He struggled to find the right words, to describe something that transcended understanding.


    "It''s just the effect of my power, ''Immaculat��s''," Mikaela explained, with simplicity. "It''s the manifestation of divine grace, the emanation of the Goddess of Light. It''s the closest a mortal can get to Her presence."


    "So... gods really exist?" Leonard questioned, skeptical. The idea seemed distant, almost childish, in contrast to the brutality of the world he knew.


    "The sacred scriptures narrate their existence since time immemorial," Mikaela replied patiently. "They tell that the Leirions were created by the Seven Gods as guardians of Humbra, preparing the world for the arrival of humanity. They were granted the gift of harmonious coexistence, of mutualism."


    "And why, then, did the world become this chaos?" Leonard raised his voice slightly, the bitterness evident in his words. "Where was this harmony when Besen was destroyed? Where were these gods?"


    "Well, well, calm down, Leonard," Mikaela asked sweetly. "Human nature is complex... and, unfortunately, prone to destruction. The Church believes that six of the Seven Gods became disillusioned with humanity, withdrawing their protection and leaving us at the mercy of our own choices."


    "Forgive me, Holy Lady," Leonard said, a slight tone of sarcasm in his voice, "but all of this sounds like a fairy tale to me. A convenient excuse to justify suffering."


    Mikaela stood up, stretching with the grace of a feline. The rising sun illuminated her amber eyes. "Ahh, it''s alright, dear," she said, with a tolerant smile. "The important thing is that you don''t get lost. Don''t stray from who you really are, deep in your heart." She turned and walked towards the cabin.


    "Where are you going?" Leonard asked, confused.


    "To put on my armor, of course!" she replied, with a playful tone that dissipated the tension. "I am a Holy Knight, after all!"


    Leonard remained seated, watching the sun finish rising, the vibrant colors spreading across the sky. He felt lost, as if an essential part of himself had been torn away, leaving a painful void. "Why do I feel so... hollow?" he whispered to himself, the question echoing in the silence of the morning.


    Suddenly, Saito appeared at the cabin door, interrupting his thoughts with a start.


    "Ohh hoo! Look who''s back! The young runaway master!" Saito exclaimed, with his usual animation, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Ahhh�� Master, do you want to give me a heart attack?" Leonard replied with a forced smile, trying to shake off the startle and the melancholy.


    "Master Saito�� I��", Leonard hesitated, the words caught in his throat. "I would like to ask you something."


    "Of course, my boy, tell me. What troubles you?" Saito replied, his voice slightly showing concern. He noticed, with an experienced eye, the tiny, almost imperceptible, drops of dried blood on Leonard''s clothes��a vestige of the previous night that had not gone unnoticed.


    "Why am I different?" Leonard asked, his voice low, almost inaudible. "Who... who am I, really?" He lowered his head, the weight of the question crushing him.


    "You are Leonard Winter. Who else could you be?" Saito replied with a disconcerting simplicity. "The orphan of Besen, the Blade Dancer apprentice, the friend of Kaleb, Mikaela, Roland... Honestly." He shrugged, as if the answer was obvious.


    "It''s not that, Master..." Leonard tried to explain, frustrated.


    "Then what?" Saito insisted, his gaze fixed on Leonard, scrutinizing his soul.


    "Do you... do you really believe that I am the person in the prophecy?" Leonard blurted out the question, fear and hope mixing in his voice.


    Saito sighed, approaching Leonard. He lightly touched the young man''s shoulder, a gesture of comfort and wisdom.


    "What I believe and what you are are two completely different things, my young man. I can firmly believe that you will save the world, and, in the end, you may end up destroying it. Or vice versa. Your future is written by you, by your choices, by your actions. Not by an ancient oracle."


    "I understand..." Leonard murmured, absorbing Saito''s words.


    "Come on, enough melancholy," Saito said, changing his tone. "It''s time for a good meal. Come in. I prepared a hot tea and got some fresh Leirion eggs. We need to replenish your energy."


    "I destroyed all the bandits in Besen," Leonard said suddenly.


    Saito looked at him with a look that could not be described even with a thousand words

 Chapter 65

    "Well, young master. The meal will have to wait." Saito''s voice was calm but firm, with a subtle weight. "Could you come with me for a moment?"


    "Of course, Master..." Leonard replied, his voice low and his head slightly bowed, the melancholy still present, mixed with apprehension.


    They walked into the forest, away from the cabin. The silence between them was dense. Saito remained enigmatic, his face indecipherable. I can''t read the old man''s expressions, Leonard thought, his anxiety growing.


    "Here we are," Saito announced, his voice cutting through the silence. They were in the clearing where, days before, they had trained with the straw and bamboo targets. A place that used to be for learning, now with a different air. "Boy, show me what you''ve learned."


    "What do you mean, what have I learned, Master?" Leonard asked, confused, the question echoing his nervousness.


    "Show me what you''re capable of, or this place will become your tomb. I didn''t accept a disciple for him to become a reaper of lives, like a Leirion." Saito''s tone changed, the calmness replaced by a threatening intensity, like a dragon awakening.


    Saito released his battle aura��a manifestation of energy, present in Neumonds of the physical type. His energy erupted, and a powerful aura enveloped him. "Here I go..." said Saito, his voice deep, the flame of his energy crackling around him.


    In an instinctive movement of pure survival, Leonard activated his ELEV to full power and drew his swords, Smiling and Absolution. In an instant, Saito advanced, attacking with one of his short swords. Leonard, using his temporal cognition, managed to defend himself by the slimmest of margins.


    An explosion arose from the deflection of the attack, reverberating through Leonard''s bones. Smiling and Absolution deflected the attack, but the force threw him far away. Leonard flew, spinning, bounced twice on the ground, and hit a tree. A loud thud.


    He felt his bones crack. The pain was intense. He had never seen anything so strong. And he didn''t even understand how he had defended.


    "Goddammit! Cough, cough," Leonard coughed, spitting blood into his hand.


    He barely finished the words, and Saito was already in his face, appearing like a freaking lightning bolt. A masterful somersault for a 300-year-old guy. He aimed for Leonard''s neck, his objective clear: to take his life.


    Leonard defended by a hair''s breadth again. He was dragged several meters sideways. He fell on his side, blood running in a thick stream from his mouth. "I think I broke some ribs," he thought, with a sharp twinge of pain in his chest.


    "Die, you brat!" shouted Saito, coming down like a bolt of lightning with a vertical slash, aiming for Leonard''s waist, who was on the ground. He intended to split him in half.


    Leonard, with effort, rolled to the side, dodging the attack by a hair''s breadth. Saito''s blade exploded on the ground where he was, opening up a huge crater and blowing him away again, like a rag doll.


    Leonard was being treated like a total ragdoll by Saito.


    "Wh�� cough, cough�� why, Mas-cough-, Master?", Leonard could barely get the words out, pain and lack of air choking him.


    "That''s how they felt when you killed them. And today, you''re gonna join them," said Saito, his eyes burning, his face twisted, pissed off.


    Leonard, gathering his strength, struggled to his feet, leaning on Absolution. He took a battle stance, even with his left hand pressing on his injured ribs. "Then come on, you freaking old man," he growled, spitting blood on the ground in a gesture of defiance.


    Saito shot forward, a sonic boom accompanying his movement, his murderous intent more palpable than ever.


    Leonard thought, "Roland told me that the strength of a platinum rank was already enough to alter the landscape. This old man is gonna beat the crap out of this whole area if he keeps trying to kill me." He closed his eyes, giving in to instinct. He felt the flow of his ELEV, letting his body act on its own, without his conscious mind getting in the way.


    Absolution collided with Saito''s sword. The metallic, explosive sound echoed all the way to the distant cabin, kicking up dust and ripping leaves from nearby trees. Leonard blocked the blow, getting dragged back just a few meters, but, to his surprise, staying in one piece.


    "Did I die?" Leonard wondered, opening his eyes and looking at his body, incredulous. "No way!... But what the hell is this?" His eyes locked onto his own skin.


    He saw an electrical aura crackling around his body, like a miniature storm. Startled and, at the same time, amazed, he took in the sight. "Is this... Saito''s ability? Is he really gonna kill me?" Leo wondered.


    Saito then simply landed beside him, light as a feather. His murderous intent had vanished completely, replaced by his usual calm and playful tone.


    "Oh hooo! I knew it. Just look at you, boy!" said Saito, stroking his beard with a familiar gesture, his eyes sparkling with satisfaction.


    "What''s going on? Why''d you try to kill me, you ol��"


    Saito''s firm and severe look silenced Leonard before he could finish the sentence, a silent but powerful warning.


    "Master�� Can you explain?" Leonard asked, confused, his voice strained by the mix of pain, fear, and curiosity.


    "I talked with the Paladin while you were out. And she told me some very interesting things about how you guys got here," Saito revealed, an inquisitive tone in his voice.


    "I�� I don''t even know myself, Mr. Saito," Leonard replied, throwing himself on the ground, exhausted, his hand still pressing on his aching ribs.


    "She told me that you used battle aura in that fight in Gothia," Saito continued, crouching down near Leonard, his gaze locked on the young man. "So, after you confessed to me that you''d killed those bandits, I found the perfect excuse to teach you a lesson. And, of course, see it with my own eyes! Oh, hoo!"


    Leonard let his body fall back, completely spent. "You''re nuts, Master Saito," he blurted out, a mix of frustration and relief in his voice.


    "It was you who wiped out a bunch of people. You''re the crazy one here. Crazy and interesting! Oh Hoo!" Saito laughed, amused by the situation.


    "Yeah, right! Like you''ve never killed anyone, huh?" Leonard challenged, defiant.


    "You bet! I''ve taken countless lives," Saito replied, his tone suddenly serious, the amusement gone from his face.


    "So, what''s the big deal? What did I do wrong?" Leonard asked, genuinely confused, unable to grasp the reason behind Saito''s attack. The void inside him kept him from seeing clearly.


    "I didn''t do it for kicks, but out of necessity. That''s the difference between us," Saito concluded, his voice heavy with sorrow, experience, and pain. "There shouldn''t be any pleasure in taking a life, Leonard. That''s my first lesson."


    "Yes, sir," Leonard agreed, submissive.


    "And it''s non-negotiable." The tone in Saito''s voice was now a death sentence. "Don''t make that mistake again... Did I make myself clear?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, sir..." Leonard repeated, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts, his voice weak.


    "Let''s head back. Tomorrow we''ll start your Blade Dancer training."


    Leonard, with a groan of pain, got to his feet and followed Saito, limping, not saying a word, his body and mind completely drained.

 Chapter 66

    The beginning of that morning had proven tumultuous and exhausting. Leonard and Saito finally arrived at the cabin. Leonard, barely able to stand, leaned on Saito, his body a map of bruises and aches.


    Mikaela, who''d been waiting for them with visible apprehension, ran to meet them, supporting Leonard. "What the hell happened?" she questioned, her voice laden with concern and disbelief. "I heard... sounds of battle..."


    "A little game from the master... hehe," Leonard quipped, a grimace of pain cutting through his forced smile.


    "By the Goddess of Light, he''s going to end up killing you like this!" Mikaela exclaimed as she prepared her healing skill. "Sit here," she ordered, pointing to the rustic wooden bench in the yard.


    Kaleb came out of the cabin, stretching and yawning loudly. "Wow, so much noise this early. This way, the almighty Kaleb can''t get his beauty sleep."


    Nobody paid him any attention.


    "Oh, hoo! Kid, as a reward, I myself will prepare your breakfast today!" Saito declared to Leonard with a surprisingly cheerful tone and then entered the house, humming.


    "Are you guys really ignoring me?" Kaleb asked indignantly.


    "Yeah�� basically��" Mikaela answered bluntly.


    "What uplifting behavior for a saint," Kaleb rebuked with sarcasm.


    "I may be considered a saint, but I''m not obligated to put up with your complaints," Mikaela retorted, shrugging with an air of indifference.


    "Haha��Ow!... Ha�� Don''t make me laugh, please!" Leonard pleaded amidst a grimace of pain and a restrained laugh.


    "Easy, Leo," Mikaela said gently. She clasped her hands as if in prayer, and her ELEV glowed intensely. A soft and comforting golden aura emanated from her, concentrating in her hands. With a light and precise touch, she touched Leonard''s bruised ribs.


    "This is so weird... I don''t think I''ll ever get used to it. Leonard commented, feeling the pain gradually subside as his internal injuries healed as if by magic.


    Mikaela smiled. "I was more careful this time, child," she said in a maternal tone. And then she scolded him with a stern but caring look, "And you, be more careful."


    "It''s not my fault if Grandpa Saito decided to try to kill me��" Leonard complained with a tone of feigned indignation.


    "He must have his reasons," Mikaela replied, looking at him seriously, as if she could see right through him.


    "Maybe��" Leonard murmured, averting his gaze as if he were hiding something.


    "You act like you''re his mother," Kaleb observed with a mocking tone.


    "If that''s what he needs, then I will be," Mikaela stated with determination.


    "Don''t you think he''s a bit too old to need a mother?" Kaleb provoked.


    "You only say that because you didn''t have yours." Mikaela shot back, hitting him squarely.


    "Ahhh, you��! You can only be a saint in hell!" Kaleb retorted, visibly irritated.


    "I think you hit his weak spot." Leonard commented with an amused smile.


    "He deserved it��" Mikaela replied with an air of indifference, continuing to heal Leonard''s ribs with her regenerative aura.


    "I was thinking while walking with the Master..." Leonard began hesitantly, "When I finish my training with Saito, how about... we go out as a team? Across the world?"


    Both Mikaela and Kaleb instantly looked at Leonard, staring at him with surprised expressions. Then they exchanged a meaningful glance.


    "No!" they answered in unison with unexpected firmness.


    "Ahhh, come on! It''ll be fun," Leonard insisted, trying to convince them.


    "I''ll only agree if I''m the leader," Kaleb declared arrogantly. "You guys will need a high-level mage to guide you."


    "I''ll think about your case, Leo," Mikaela sighed, showing little enthusiasm.


    Leonard felt a small, almost imperceptible flame rekindle within him. A faint hope. But, knowing how things were, he didn''t know how long that flame would last.


    Some time later, Mikaela had finished healing Leonard. The ensuing silence was broken by Saito. "Come, kid, are you ready?" he called with a wave of his hand, his voice full of expectation.


    "Let''s go inside," said Leonard, getting up, still a little hesitant.


    In a matter of minutes, and as if by magic, Saito prepared a lavish table. His experience, which clearly transcended the battlefields, was revealed in his surprising culinary skills.


    "Wow��" Leonard exclaimed, marveling at the sight before him. "Roasted pork, fried eggs, fresh bread, a whole pie, and assorted fruits..." He listed, with shining eyes, each item that made up the unexpected banquet.


    "The old man really likes to show off," Kaleb commented, pulling up a chair to sit at the table with a mix of admiration and sarcasm.


    "It''s impressive how such a small cabin can house us and still offer us so much abundance." Mikaela observed, pondering the apparent contradiction.


    Saito, with a satisfied smile, stroked his beard. "After living for so long, you learn that the best things in life are not measured by size but by quality. Enjoy!" he declared with a proud gleam in his eyes. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They enjoyed a quiet and invigorating breakfast. Then, Saito, with an abrupt tone, broke the silence again. "Now that Mikaela has healed you and you''re properly fed, are you ready to learn the basics of the Blade Dancer?"


    "I''m always ready, Master," Leonard replied firmly.


    "We won''t have enough time to turn you into a master, but we''ll make do," Saito said thoughtfully, tapping his fingers on the table.


    "I''ll do my best, Master," Leonard stated, determined.


    "First, the old man here needs to understand what your Neumond branch is to be able to guide you properly," Kaleb explained with a professorial tone.


    Mikaela and Saito, in an unexpected unison, answered simultaneously: "Psychic," she said. "Physical," he said.


    A confused silence settled. Everyone looked at each other, surprised by the disagreement.


    "He clearly has a psychic ability: Temporal Cognition," Mikaela argued, defending her point of view with conviction.


    "I saw the kid use Battle Aura just now. That''s why I hit him, Oh, hoo!" Saito retorted with his characteristic laugh.


    "What?!" Kaleb exclaimed, incredulous. "That''s not possible��"


    Mikaela couldn''t contain herself and burst into loud, unrestrained laughter. "HAHAHAHA, it is..."


    Saito, ignoring the others'' reaction, remained silent with an extremely serious expression. He clasped his hands in front of his face in a meditative posture, as if immersed in deep thought. Then, in an almost inaudible whisper, he uttered a single word: "Weise��"


    "Walker of the Pentagram, and now Weise? Ahhh, come on, Gramps!" Kaleb stood up, impatient and visibly irritated. "Are you going to tell me he''s also the herald of the apocalypse?"


    "Times are about to change, of that you can be sure," Saito stated, his voice cutting through the cabin air like thunder on a rainy day, laden with a dark foreboding.

 Chapter 67

    Some time later, the silence was broken by Saito.


    "Come on, kid. It doesn''t matter if you''re a Weise, weak, or suck with a sword. A person with no battle style is nothing. Are you ready to learn?" He called, waving him over, his voice carrying a subtle challenge, but with a hint of genuine expectation.


    Mikaela, who had been sitting quietly until then, spoke up. "I want to see this," she said, getting up with a curious smile. "I''m coming along."


    Kaleb, who seemed bored until then, grumbled from the corner: "Since nobody cares about my illustrious company, I guess I''ll tag along too. I''m not staying here alone."


    In truth, with all the news of the last few days, they were just curious to see Leonard.


    The four of them then left the cabin and headed towards the clearing that Saito used for training��the same place where, days before, Leonard had had a brief introduction to Saito''s overwhelming power.


    Saito moved with a grace that defied his age. He positioned himself in front of a large, smooth, rounded rock. "Watch," he said.


    Without drawing his sword, Saito circled the rock, his body flowing like water. His steps were light, almost silent, and his movement was continuous with no breaks, no hesitation. He seemed to glide around the obstacle, adapting to every curve and dip. His feet moved in symmetrical, firm steps, his hands staying behind his back.


    "A Blade Dancer is like water," Saito explained, returning to his starting position. "They don''t smash into obstacles; they flow around them. They don''t use brute force; they use fluidity. They find the path of least resistance and follow it."


    He looked at Leonard. "Your turn."


    Leonard said, "Roland used to tell me that swordsmanship was like water, wind, and trees." Leonard''s voice was heavy with emotion, remembering Roland.


    Saito then cheered him up, "I knew that kid, Roland. Who do you think taught him swordsmanship? Oh, hoo!" A graceful smile on Saito''s face.


    Leonard stood up, feeling determined and confident with this new information.


    "You''ll have to tell me more about that later, Master!"


    He tried to imitate Saito''s movement, but his body, still stiff and hesitant, resisted. His steps were heavy, his movements abrupt and awkward. He was locked up and almost fell; his swordsmanship wasn''t compatible with the blade dance.


    "Relax," Saito instructed him patiently. "Breathe deep. Feel the energy flowing through you. Don''t fight the hesitation, use it. Let it guide you."


    Leonard closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He tried to focus, to clear his mind, but the images of the fight, Saito''s lesson, and the emptiness came back with a vengeance.


    "Why did you try to kill me, Master?" The question slipped out before he could stop it.


    Saito paused, looking at him intently. "I needed to see what you were made of. I needed to test your limits. And I needed you to understand an important lesson." He paused. "Life isn''t a game, Leonard. Death is real. And taking pleasure in it... is a sickness."


    Leonard nodded silently.


    "Now, focus," Saito ordered. "Feel the water. Be the water."


    Leonard tried again. This time, he moved with a bit more fluidity, but still nowhere near Saito''s grace.


    "Okay, okay, for a first try." Saito stroked his beard. "Let''s move on."


    Saito moved on to the next principle: precision. He positioned himself in front of a target��a small, dry leaf attached to a thin branch. "The wind," he said, "doesn''t blow with indiscriminate force. It finds the cracks, the weak points. A Blade Dancer does the same."


    With a quick and precise movement, Saito cut the leaf in half without even touching the branch. Without even drawing his sword.


    "Your turn," he said, gesturing for Leonard to use his own swords. "It''s still too early for you to be using just your fingers like I did."


    Leonard aimed at the leaf, focusing. He activated his ELEV and attacked, but the blow was disjointed and too forceful. The blades missed the leaf and hit the branch, breaking it.


    "Even using my temporal cognition, I messed up..." said Leonard, frustrated.


    "You think your ability makes you a good swordsman?" Saito shook his head, disappointed. "It may give you the answer to how to get there, but it doesn''t show you how to do the damn math."


    "I get it�� You picked up on that while fighting me, Master?" Leonard asked.


    "Of course. You think I''ve spent 300 years fishing? Oh, hoo!" Saito laughed.


    "Alright, cut the chatter. Control, Leonard," Saito reprimanded him. "It''s not strength that matters, or even some ability, but precision. Use your whole body, not just your arms or your ELEV. Feel the blades as extensions of your own energy. Both blades."


    He demonstrated again, this time with an almost exaggerated slowness, showing how each part of the body��feet, legs, hips, torso, shoulders, arms��contributed to the movement.


    "Got it, Master."


    "Now, the final principle: control," Saito said, after Leonard had practiced for a while with mixed results. "A Blade Dancer masters their energy, like a master controls fire."


    He positioned himself in front of a thick log that had been felled by the storm days before. Focusing, Saito channeled his aura into his sword. The blade glowed with a whitish light. With a single blow, he sliced through the log as if it were butter.


    "Your turn," he said, with a challenging smile. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard tried to copy him, but his aura went haywire, bursting out in explosions and sparks. He managed, at best, to scratch the surface of the log and get his swords stuck in the bark.


    "Take it easy, Leonard," Saito instructed. "Visualize the energy flowing from your core to the blades. Feel it, control it. Forget your ELEV."


    Leonard tried for a few hours, but his progress was slow.


    He guided Leonard through a series of breathing and meditation exercises, teaching him to focus and channel his energy.


    The sun climbed higher, the morning wearing on. Leonard, despite being tired and sore, persisted. He stumbled, he missed, he got frustrated, but he kept trying. With each small improvement, a flicker of determination lit up his eyes. With each correction from Saito, a new understanding dawned.


    "Fluidity, Precision, Control," Saito repeated, like a mantra. "Those are the pillars of the Blade Dancer. Practice them. Master them. And, above all, remember yesterday''s lesson."


    Saito then made his announcement. "Now, Leonard, to become a true Blade Dancer, you''ll need to prove yourself. I have three missions for you. Dangerous missions that will test your limits. If you fail any of them, the consequences will be�� dire."


    He paused dramatically, staring intently at Leonard. "If you survive and complete all three missions, I''ll recognize you as a Blade Dancer. If you fail..." Saito left the sentence unfinished, a grim smile replacing his serious expression. "Well, let''s just say there won''t be a second chance," he concluded.


    Leonard swallowed hard, a chill running down his spine. He looked at Mikaela and Kaleb, searching for support, but their faces were tense and worried.


    "What... what are the missions, Master?" Leonard asked, his voice steady, despite the fear eating him up.


    Saito smiled, a predatory glint in his eyes. "Hunting Elite Leirions, obviously." His eyes were on fire.

 Chapter 68

    Leonard spent a long time in the clearing with Saito, training and specializing in his new battle class. He focused on his leg movements, establishing his own style of attack and defense, and honing his muscles to fit the Blade Dancer style.


    "What I thought I knew about swordsmanship�� was so shallow," he thought as he caressed the blade of one of his swords, feeling the cold, smooth steel.


    He looked up, taking in the view of Lake Zafir. The morning sun, already high, created a long, shimmering path of golden light on the calm water. The imposing cliffs around the lake rose up, covered in lush greenery. Every now and then, an animal or Leirion approached the edge, only to quickly retreat, startled by a potential fall.


    Leonard stood up, determined. It was time to put into practice what he had learned, to face the missions Saito would give him. He returned to the cabin area, knowing that this place would be his new starting point, a fresh start.


    When he arrived, he found Saito in the yard, but Mikaela and Kaleb were currently absent.


    "Master Saito, I''m ready for the missions," Leonard announced, his voice firm, conveying his resolve.


    "Oh, hoo! I see you woke up with a drive to make progress today," the old man, Saito, replied, stroking his beard, his customary habit. A slight, satisfied smile adorned his lips.


    "Yes, master. I want to move forward. I can''t stay still," Leonard stated, bowing his head and clasping his hands in front of his body, in a gesture of respect and determination.


    "Then, let''s wait for your friends to return. I want you to leave together," Saito pondered for a moment, while stroking nearby flowers of a plum tree. "But only you can complete the missions. They can help you only under certain conditions," he proposed, with an enigmatic tone.


    "Alright, master. I accept the restrictions," Leonard agreed. A cool breeze blew through the yard, creating a calm atmosphere, which contrasted with the tension of the moment.


    "Take notes. You''ll need this," Saito ordered.


    "Yes, master!" Leonard rushed to his backpack, grabbed a crumpled parchment and a piece of charcoal, and returned to Saito.


    "Pay close attention," Saito began. "Your first Elite Leirion to be faced will be the Ursulus Rex. It lives in the Skull Volcanoes, to the north. Use the Blade Dancer''s ''phantom steps,'' and you''ll have a slim chance of defeating it." He paused, the distant sound of the water of Zafir filling the silence.


    "What does this monster look like, Master?" Leonard asked, curious and apprehensive.


    "You''ll know it when you see it. But a word of warning: don''t be scared by its size," Saito replied, with a sly smile.


    "Yes, master!" Leonard jotted everything down on the parchment, the charcoal scratching lightly against the paper.


    "I repeat: You must defeat it alone. If your friends help, you will die," Saito emphasized, his voice deep and serious. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you�� going to�� kill me?" Leonard asked hesitantly.


    "No, the Ursulus will. It goes into a frenzy when attacked by multiple people, increasing its strength to levels close to those of an Alpha," Saito explained.


    "I understand..." Leonard agreed, a chill running down his spine.


    "Your second mission..." Saito looked up at the blue sky of that calm day, the sunlight forcing his eyes to squint "��will be the Mino Tesseract. Cunning and cruel. It inhabits the Glass Forests, to the northwest." Saito drew some symbols on the dry, red earth of the yard with the tip of his sword. "You''ll need the precision of the wind to defeat it��" He sighed.


    "You seem worried, Master," Leonard observed.


    "If you come back in one piece, even if you''re dead, it will already be a great feat," Saito admitted, with a somber tone.


    A chill ran down Leonard''s spine. He knew these missions wouldn''t be easy. He had faced an Elite Leirion before��Fleshripper, a feared killing machine. Now, he was about to face creatures of the same level, or worse.


    "When you return, we''ll talk about the third and final mission," Saito said, beginning to walk towards the cabin. "It''s more about your inner self than about fighting technique. Anyway, as soon as your friends arrive, leave." The cabin door creaked slightly as Saito opened it.


    Leonard felt a hollowness in Saito''s voice, as if the old man knew something that, for Leonard, was still a mystery.


    Leonard spent the following minutes arranging his equipment and checking his supplies. His fingers ran hesitantly over the paper of Mia''s letter, which he had rescued in Besen, but he put it back, still not having the courage to open it.


    Just then, Kaleb and Mikaela arrived, carrying supplies. Saito had asked them earlier to stock up.


    "Everything alright, Leonard? Good morning!" Mikaela said, with a broad smile, as she hung a large piece of dried meat on the clothesline.


    "I''m fine�� I see you brought a lot of stuff," Leonard observed.


    "Gramps told us to buy it for our trip. And he shelled out the cash! We even have horses available up ahead," Kaleb said sarcastically.


    Horses��, Leonard thought, remembering the exorbitant prices he had seen at the Guild House. "Master Saito seems rich..." he murmured.


    "He''s 300 years old. If he were poor, he''d be a useless old man who didn''t do anything with his life," Kaleb scoffed.


    "What? He''s 300 years old?" Mikaela asked, surprised. The information was new to her. "I knew it! He''s a Primordial!" she exclaimed, beaming at the idea.


    "Come on, leave the old man alone. Later you can do whatever it is you want," Kaleb growled, impatient.


    Leonard burst out laughing. The memory of a time when smiling and laughing were new to him flooded in, bringing a twinge of nostalgia. "Will I ever be able to live without thinking about survival?" he wondered before sighing and resigning.


    They finished organizing everything, grabbed their bags, backpacks, and supplies, and headed to where the horses were. Saito didn''t show up to say goodbye��he dreaded goodbyes, claiming they brought bad luck and were "for softies."


    The sound of approaching horse hooves at a hurried trot broke the silence. Tension gripped the group, and their hands flew to their weapons, ready for combat.


    Could it be the King''s spies? Mikaela thought. She was preparing to fight.


    A beautiful woman with black hair, pulled back in a tight bun, with strands falling like silk cascades framing her face, appeared. She wore an imposing black battle suit with crimson tribal details.


    Leonard recognized her instantly. "Evelyn..." he whispered, and, without him being able to control it, a single tear rolled down his cheek.

 Chapter 69

    "Hey, Leo��" Evelyn''s voice, soft and familiar, hit Leonard like a punch to the gut, each syllable echoing in his ears. The simple words carried the weight of a shared past, of memories and feelings he was struggling to contain.


    A flood of emotions washed over him��relief, sadness, longing, and a flicker of hope. Her voice, once a distant sound in his memory, now enveloped him like gravity itself, pulling him back to a past he''d almost forgotten.


    "Hey�� Eve��," he replied, his voice thick with emotion, as he quickly wiped away the lone tear that had escaped.


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile touched Evelyn''s lips. "Look at that, I see I''ve got a new nickname." She looked away for a moment, adjusting a strand of hair that stubbornly fell over her face, before continuing, her voice firm but with a hint of melancholy: "We need to talk, Leo."


    "I know, but... I''m heading out..." Leonard said, looking around, uncomfortable, as if searching for an escape route, with Mikaela and Kaleb nearby.


    Mikaela, sensing the charged atmosphere, the palpable tension in the air, acted quickly. She grabbed Kaleb by the arm with unexpected strength. "Ohhh, I almost forgot! How could I be so scatterbrained?!" she exclaimed, in an overly dramatic tone.


    Kaleb looked at her, completely bewildered. "What are you talking ab��"


    "Let''s go, now! I left something important back at the cabin," Mikaela interrupted him, dragging him towards the cabin.


    "Hey! Let go of me, you crazy saint!" Kaleb protested, trying to break free without success.


    "YOU. ARE. COMING. WITH. ME..." Mikaela hissed between her teeth, her voice low and menacing.


    "But�� Wait! Help! Let go!", Kaleb continued to squirm, as Mikaela dragged him away, their voices fading into the distance.


    Evelyn, now alone with Leonard, resumed the conversation with a more serious tone. "I''m sorry, Leo," she said, lowering her head, her voice heavy with guilt and sadness. "I did everything I could to help... Roland�� but, against the King�� I was useless."


    Leonard watched her in silence for a long time, the wind softly rustling the leaves of the surrounding trees. The pain of loss, the longing for Roland, the emptiness in his chest��everything seemed to intensify in that moment.


    Then, with a delicate gesture, he lifted her chin with his fingertips, forcing her to look into his eyes. "It''s okay," he said, with a sad, but gentle smile. "Mikaela told me everything. It wasn''t your fault." His gaze, however, seemed distant, lost in a sea of sorrow and emptiness.


    Evelyn, staring into those blue eyes, now clouded and dull, felt a pang in her heart, a strange and unfamiliar sensation, like butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    Involuntarily, she took a step back, breaking the physical contact, her face slightly flushed. "I''m�� I''m glad that, at least, I managed to save you," she said, looking away, trying to hide the whirlwind of emotions that was overwhelming her.


    "You did��", he agreed, with an almost inaudible whisper. But, in his mind, a dark voice whispered, "Saved the body, but not the soul��"


    Leonard wanted to say so many things, express the gratitude he felt, the longing that consumed him, the confusion that tormented him�� But the words simply wouldn''t come.


    For him, Evelyn had always been more than a friend. She had taken care of his mother''s grave, a gesture of kindness he would never forget. They had shared conversations, laughter, and moments of closeness that, now, seemed distant, lost in a past that wouldn''t return. She had been by his side when Liam died, offering him support and comfort. She had always been there.


    "Can I�� give you a hug?", Leonard finally managed to ask, his voice trembling emotionally.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat, a wave of adrenaline rushing through her body. She couldn''t understand the intensity of that reaction but, unable to articulate a response, she just murmured a barely audible "Yeah��" S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard wrapped her in a hug��a tight, warm, and full embrace that conveyed all his gratitude, affection, and longing. The soft scent of roses emanating from her hair filled his senses, bringing back memories of happier times when he was still a child.


    For both of them, those seconds seemed to stretch into an eternity, a moment of deep and silent connection.


    Leonard pulled back abruptly, awkward. "I have to go now," he said, his eyes drifting towards the approaching figures of Mikaela and Kaleb, the latter grumbling louder than an angry cat.


    When they got closer, Kaleb, still irritated by Mikaela''s treatment, noticed the different atmosphere, the subtle tension in the air.


    He finally picked up on something in the air and, somehow, tried to lighten the mood and help his friend. Kaleb said, in a joking tone, "Evelyn, right? How about joining us? It''ll be fun! Leonard''s on an important mission!"


    "Important?" Evelyn said, confused.


    "Yeah, a mission to change his class," Kaleb said grandly. "Grandpa Saito gave him 45 days to conclude".


    Evelyn looked at Mikaela and then at Leonard, both with indecipherable expressions, clearly surprised by the suggestion.


    Mikaela, recovering quickly, gave Leonard a pat on the back. "Come on, Evelyn. It''ll be good to have another woman in the group. I couldn''t handle these two on my own."


    Leonard nodded.


    "Since everyone is so insistent... I''m in!", Evelyn replied, a playful smile finally appearing on her face, dissipating the tension of the reunion.


    "Yes!", Kaleb exclaimed, with exaggerated enthusiasm, breaking the silence. "Now I don''t have to put up with this crazy saint all by myself! I''m saved!", he celebrated, doing an awkward, embarrassing little dance.


    Leonard, with a mischievous smirk, approached Kaleb and whispered in his ear, "Careful, mage. One''s the saint, and the other''s the devil�� Get ready for the worst��" He let out a low, restrained laugh, watching his friend''s reaction.


    Kaleb''s soul seemed to leave his body for an instant. "I''m too old for this shit��", he murmured, completely despondent and in a barely audible voice, feeling a shiver run down his spine.


    Meanwhile, Mikaela and Evelyn, ignoring Kaleb''s pathetic scene, walked together towards their horses, and gave each other an excited high-five. "Everything set with your gear, Evelyn?" Mikaela asked with a friendly tone.


    "Always ready!", Evelyn replied, with a spark of excitement in her eyes.


    "Everything ready, Kaleb?", Mikaela asked, checking one last time with the mage.


    "Yeah��", he replied, in a dejected and resigned tone, as if he were heading to death row.


    Evelyn asked, "And where are we going?"


    Leonard, already mounted on his horse, spun it around with a quick movement and pointed north with a determined look.


    "Skull Volcanoes! Let''s go!", Leonard shouted, spurring his horse and taking off at a fast gallop.

 Chapter 70

    The journey had been smooth so far. After a few days of riding, the group was getting close to Gothia.


    Gothia wasn''t the best place for them to be at the moment, and they rode along the road. The initial excitement, especially Evelyn''s, gave way to a cautious silence.


    The group followed a map that Mikaela always kept at hand. To reach the Skull Volcanoes, the destination of Leonard''s first mission, they would have to pass through a crucial point: the Vulture Forest, an unavoidable path.


    "This forest�� I don''t like it," Kaleb grumbled, breaking the silence. "It''s damp, dark, and full of... things."


    Mikaela sighed. "We need to go through it, Kaleb. It''s the fastest way. Any detour will add five days to our journey."


    Leonard, lost in thought, barely heard the conversation. His mind drifted back to the training, to the words and the weight of responsibility he carried. He remembered Roland, Vulture''s Forest, and the feeling of impending danger. A pang of longing hit him.


    "Conviction��" Leonard murmured. He needed to stay strong, focused on the mission. But the memory of Roland, of his absence, was like a constant shadow.


    Evelyn, observant, noticed Leonard''s silence. "Something wrong, Leo?" she asked, with a tone of genuine concern.


    "Just�� thinking," he replied evasively.


    Silence settled in again, broken only by the sound of the horses'' hooves on the dirt road. Kaleb, unable to contain his curiosity, decided to change the subject.


    "So, Evelyn," he began casually, "have you and Leonard known each other for long?"


    Evelyn laughed. "Long enough for him to get a nickname, apparently."


    "And you? Do you have a nickname for him?" Kaleb persisted, ignoring the jab.


    "That''s none of your business, mage," Evelyn replied, with an enigmatic smile.


    "Come on, don''t be so mysterious!" Kaleb complained. "We''re on a mission, you know? We need to get to know each other better."


    "And why do you want to know so much?" Mikaela intervened, with an amused look at Evelyn.


    "Curiosity, duh! Besides, you never know when a piece of information might be useful," Kaleb replied, with an air of importance.


    "I think you''re more interested in gossip than useful information," Leonard commented with a slight smile, finally joining the conversation.


    "Maybe a little bit of both," Kaleb admitted shamelessly. "So, Evelyn�� Where are you from? What''s your story?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "I''m just a traveler. An Equalizer. Nothing special." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, come on! Everyone has a story," Kaleb insisted. "You didn''t just appear out of nowhere, dressed in that fancy armor."


    "Maybe I did," Evelyn replied, with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Maybe I''m a magical creature, sent to test the patience of a certain grumpy mage."


    Kaleb looked at her, incredulous. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Evelyn just smiled, a mysterious smile that revealed nothing. "Maybe."


    Mikaela laughed. "Leave her alone, Kaleb. Evelyn has the right to keep her secrets."


    "But��"


    "No ''buts''," Mikaela cut him off. "Focus on the road. We''re almost there."


    The forest loomed ahead, a dense wall of twisted trees, their branches intertwining like a great natural canopy, blocking out the sunlight. A sign, almost hidden by vegetation, warned: "Danger! Vulture''s Forest."


    "And here we go..." said Leonard, feeling a knot in his stomach. That place... it brought back bitter memories. He wished, for a moment, that Roland was there, stepping out from behind a tree, scolding him for his lack of attention, like that time...


    They entered the forest. The change was immediate. The air grew heavy, damp, and cold. The rustling of leaves, the croaking of frogs, and the sound of insects created an eerie symphony. Kaleb, more nervous than ever, started to complain under his breath.


    "Damn hellish forest, I, the great mag��"


    "Quiet, Kaleb," Leonard ordered in a tense whisper. "We don''t know what might be here."


    "Easy for you to say, hard to do," Kaleb retorted, but he obeyed, swallowing hard.


    They advanced slowly, riding in formation. Leonard and Evelyn in front, Mikaela in the middle, and Kaleb, grumbling, in the rear. The sound of the horses'' hooves was muffled by the soft earth and dry leaves.


    Suddenly, Kaleb, who was further behind, stopped his horse. His eyes fixed on something distant, a purple glow shimmering among the trees.


    "Hey! What''s that?" he asked, pointing towards the glow.


    "Kaleb, stay in formation!" Leonard ordered in a tense whisper. "We don''t know what might be in this forest."


    But Kaleb, ignoring the warning, had already moved away, guiding his horse off the trail, towards the glow. He was a Mage of the Tower, accustomed to comfort and safety, and his curiosity often outweighed his common sense.


    "Kaleb, get back here!" Mikaela hissed, but it was too late.


    He approached what appeared to be a huge cluster of amethyst crystals, embedded in a mound of earth and roots. The glow was mesmerizing.


    "Amazing��", Kaleb murmured, reaching out to touch one of the crystals.


    And then the earth trembled vigorously.


    "Kaleb, NO!" Evelyn shouted, but her warning came too late.


    A deafening roar echoed through the forest. Rocks tumbled, trees fell, roots snapped with a sound of splitting wood. The ground began to crack, and, from within the earth, something emerged, yanking Kaleb from his mount.


    Slowly, the creature revealed itself. A colossal monster, made of rough stone, thick moss, and twisted branches. A gorilla-like body, but seventy-five feet tall. And, embedded in its head, a gigantic amethyst crystal, emitting an ominous glow��the same glow that had attracted Kaleb.


    Leonard felt his blood run cold. He knew what it was. A Rock Fractus, the same one he''d seen. But this one�� was different. Bigger. Older. His instincts screamed at him.


    "Wait!" Evelyn exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency and unexpected knowledge. "That''s not an ordinary Fractus�� It''s Cragheart! A NAMED ONE!!"


    She barely finished speaking, and Cragheart, with a roar that made the forest tremble, began its frenetic attack, throwing everything near Kaleb into the air as if it were mere dust to be cleared.

 Chapter 71

    Kaleb, instinctively, eyes wide with terror, raised his hands and conjured a magic shield. A shimmering, translucent blue barrier appeared before him, just as the Cragheart''s colossal arm came crashing down.


    The Cragheart''s fist slammed into the magic shield with full force. The energy exploded in a blinding flash, and the shield shattered into a thousand pieces.


    The resulting shockwave, along with shards of stone and wood, hurled Kaleb backwards. He slammed violently against a tree trunk and crumpled to the ground, dazed and groaning in pain, but alive.


    The Cragheart, momentarily thrown off balance by the impact, roared again, even more enraged, and turned its attack towards Leonard and Evelyn.


    Leonard, already moving, shouted, "Evelyn, distract it! Mikaela, get Kaleb!"


    He activated his ELEV and focused all his energy on his legs. His body became a bluish blur as he dodged the Cragheart''s colossal fist by an inch.


    The punch slammed into the ground, raising a cloud of dirt and roots.


    Evelyn, agile, leaped back, drawing her twin daggers. "Subterfuge, level two��" she thought. Two black, shadowy wings sprouted from her back. She was the angel of death itself.


    She charged at the monster''s leg, the blades whistling through the air, aiming for the joints of its rocky carapace.


    Meanwhile, Mikaela ran to Kaleb, who was still on the ground, groaning. She placed her hands on him, channeling healing energy. "Hang in there, Kaleb! You''re going to be okay."


    The Cragheart, irritated by Evelyn''s attacks, which she dodged with nimble acrobatics, spun around, trying to crush her with a backhanded blow.


    Leonard, seeing the danger, used his "Phantom Steps" for the first time. With absurd speed and fluidity, he closed in on Evelyn and pulled her away.


    The Leirion''s attack failed, but Leo diverted the monster''s attention.


    "The tendons!" he thought, launching a quick strike. The blade penetrated partially, but enough to make the Cragheart recoil, bellowing in pain and fury.


    "It''s strong, but slow!" Leonard shouted, assessing the situation. "We need coordinated attacks! Evelyn, the joints! Mikaela, when you can, tell me! Kaleb��" He looked at the mage, still recovering. "Kaleb, can you stand?"


    Kaleb, with Mikaela''s help, managed to sit up, still dazed and with his left arm hanging at an awkward angle. "I�� I think so��" sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need you to focus," Leonard said firmly. "You told me you''re a talented mage, the best. I need the strongest spell you can muster. But wait for my signal!"


    "I''m a fire mage��" Kaleb said through gritted teeth.


    "Even better! Let''s roast this bastard!" Leonard shouted.


    Cragheart recovered, letting out a deafening sonic roar. The sound wave hit the group head-on, disorienting them.


    Evelyn staggered, bringing her hands to her ears. Mikaela, stood in front of Kaleb, taking the full brunt of the sonic damage. To counteract his attack, she shouted, "Kalendor!", raising her hand, and receiving her sword.


    Taking advantage of the group''s disorientation, the Cragheart ripped a piece of its own carapace off and hurled it in the direction of Mikaela and Kaleb.


    Mikaela, yet a bit stunned, threw herself in front of the projectile. She tried to use Kalendor to deflect it, but the rock was too big. The impact threw her backwards, and she fell to her knees.


    "MIKAELA!", Leonard shouted, desperate.


    Evelyn, seeing the critical situation, made a bold decision. She ran towards the Cragheart, ignoring the ringing in her ears. She ran majestically and did a kickflip, jumping towards the monster''s back. Evelyn clung to the moss and stones, climbing with masterful skill.


    Using her subterfuge at level 2, she sank the daggers with all his strength, into the nape of the named leirion.


    "Now, Mikaela!", Evelyn shouted, holding on tight to the Cragheart''s nape.


    Mikaela, still catching her breath, saw the opportunity. She grabbed her sword like a spear and focused all her energy. It was the "Smite" ability.


    Leonard, to buy Mikaela and Evelyn a little more time, struck at the Cragheart''s joints with all the strength he could muster. Leonard was getting tired.


    Mikaela was ready. She threw her sword, a concentrated ray of light erupting. An explosion; the sword turned to energy and struck the crystal. The crystal vibrated intensely, and the Cragheart let out a roar of pain.


    "It worked!" Mikaela shouted, but her voice was drowned out by a new tremor.


    The Cragheart, enraged, began to pound the ground with force, creating shockwaves that unbalanced the group. Evelyn, clinging to the monster''s back, could barely hold on.


    "It''s my time." Kaleb, seeing his friends in danger, overcoming fear and pain, stood up. He took a deep breath, channeling all his energy into his ELEV.


    All his training, all his frustration, and all his desire to prove his worth.


    "I�� am not�� useless!" he shouted, with an unexpectedly powerful voice. "I am KALEB!"


    His eyes glowed with an intense golden light. He raised his staff, and a sphere of magma began to form, growing rapidly. The fire was thick, like goo.


    The sphere grew larger than himself, larger than any fire magic he had ever conjured. It was a concentrated hell, an explosion of pure destructive energy.


    Leonard was startled by the sight. He quickly moved out of the area of effect, seeing what Kaleb was doing. "KALEB, NOW!", he shouted, with all the strength of his lungs. "EVELYN, JUMP!" he ordered.


    Kaleb, with a yell of fury and determination, launched the sphere of fire.


    "VULCANO!" Ahhhhhh!


    The magic cut through the air like a meteor, leaving a trail of flames. It struck the crystal on the Cragheart''s head squarely.


    The explosion was cataclysmic. A wave of heat swept through the forest, incinerating trees and melting rocks.


    Evelyn barely escaped, falling to the ground and shielding herself.


    The Cragheart let out one last roar, a sound of pure agony, before collapsing to the ground, inert, a pile of stones. The crystal, once bright, was now opaque and cracked.


    Silence fell over the forest again, broken only by the crackling of the remaining flames and the ragged breathing of the four equalizers.

 Chapter 72

    The dust slowly settled, revealing the scale of the destruction. Trees lay toppled like toothpicks, rocks were shattered, and at the center of it all, the colossal body of the Cragheart lay motionless. The silence was almost deafening, considering the chaos that had reigned in the forest just moments before.


    Leonard, leaning against a tree, was breathing heavily. Pain shot through his entire body, but the adrenaline from the battle still coursed through his veins. His eyes searched for his companions. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikaela knelt beside Kaleb, who was pale and trembling, but conscious. She was casting another healing spell, the golden glow enveloping the mage''s injured arm.


    "Kaleb�� you were... incredible," Leonard said, with a weak smile.


    Kaleb tried to reply, but the words came out as a faint, indistinct murmur. He seemed exhausted, both physically and magically drained.


    Evelyn, who had nimbly descended from the Cragheart''s body, approached Leonard, concerned. "Are you alright?" she asked, scanning him for injuries.


    "I''ll be okay," Leonard replied, nodding. "Just need a minute."


    He moved away slightly, leaning against a tree, and closed his eyes, trying to regulate his breathing. The image of the Cragheart falling, the sound of the crystal shattering, Kaleb''s explosion of fire��everything replayed in his mind. He had felt Kaleb''s power��the sheer force of that magic. It was something terrifying, but also�� inspiring.


    "He really pulled it off..." Leonard murmured to himself, laughing softly, non-stop. A mix of admiration and disbelief.


    When he opened his eyes, Mikaela was beside him, her expression serious. "We need to get out of here," she said. "This fight... it drew attention. We''re not safe here."


    As she tried to stand up, Mikaela''s knees buckled. Leo tried to support her, but she stopped him. "I''m fine, let''s go."


    Leonard nodded. He knew Mikaela was right. The explosion, the Cragheart''s roar, the very energy released during the battle��all of it could have alerted other Leirions, or worse, the King''s spies.


    "Can Kaleb walk?" he asked, concern evident in his voice.


    Mikaela looked at the mage, who was still recovering, leaning heavily on his staff, a grimace on his face. "I think so... with some help."


    Carefully, they helped Kaleb to his feet. He was still dizzy and weak, barely able to stand, but he could lean on Mikaela for support.


    "I got the horses back, but where are we going?" Evelyn asked, looking around, assessing the situation.


    Leonard scanned the devastated forest, trying to get his bearings. The fight had wrecked a large section of the woods, making it hard to recognize the way back.


    "The Skull Volcanoes��", he said, pointing vaguely. "We need to complete the mission. Saito said it was urgent."


    He knew it was a risky decision. They were injured, exhausted, and extremely vulnerable. But he also knew they couldn''t afford to wait. Time was running out, and every lost second could be the difference.


    Leonard took a deep breath, trying to push aside the fatigue and pain. "We have to keep moving... now. And we need that," he added, pointing towards the large amethyst crystal embedded in the Cragheart''s head. "I''ll get it." He moved towards the Leirion''s carcass, ignoring the twinges of pain throughout his body.


    "Come on, Kaleb, Mikaela, I''ll help you," Evelyn said, assisting them to mount their respective horses. "Can you ride, Kaleb?" she asked, with genuine concern in her voice.


    "After Mikaela''s spell... I can manage," he replied, with a visible effort.


    Leonard retrieved the large crystal from the Leirion, grunting with the effort. "Wow... this must weigh around fifteen pounds," he commented, a new smile returning to his lips, a glimmer of satisfaction replacing the exhaustion on his face.


    All of them, mounted on their horses, quickly left the Vulture''s Forest.


    "Mikaela, can you tell if there''s an outpost or a village on the way?"


    "Look at him, playing leader." Evelyn laughed softly.


    Leonard blushed, shrugging.


    Mikaela commented, "The boy''s turned into a man," and smiled as well.


    "Ha! You''re one to talk, Leonard," Kaleb said, happy the attention wasn''t on him.


    "Well, Leo, there''s a village less than a day''s ride from the main route," Mikaela stated, checking the maps.


    Leonard cleared his throat, getting back to himself. "Let''s go there; we need to rest."


    Everyone agreed.


    "We got lucky." Evelyn pointed out, her battle experience at the tip of her tongue.


    "Why do you say that?" Leonard asked.


    "The Vulture Forest is a silver-rank area. We wouldn''t have had the same luck in a gold-rank area against a named colossal."


    Kaleb commented, "Tell that to Leonard, who''s going to face an Ursulus Rex." A heavy silence momentarily hung in the air... "Alone," he completed.


    A chill ran down Evelyn''s spine; the blood drained from her face in disbelief. "It''s pretty messed up to tell me it''s a suicide mission just now." Her voice held a serious tone.


    An awkward silence lingered in the air until they spotted the village of Pennart.


    "Leo..." said Evelyn, breaking the silence. "What if we don''t stop in Pennart?" She looked at Leonard. Her armor already showed signs of wear.


    "And where would we go?" He asked.


    "You''ve been getting your ass kicked so much lately that if you face an Ursulus with that worn-out armor, you''ll become a snack," she explained.


    "I totally agree," said Mikaela.


    "Let''s go to Armeria. It''ll only take us two days off course, but I believe your master figured that planning is also part of the test. Evelyn insisted.


    "And what''s in Armeria?"


    Mikaela replied, "It''s the city of merchants. They have everything there, although it''s not as big as Gothia."


    "And with that amethyst crystal, you can get some excellent armor," Evelyn added.


    Leonard pondered his friends'' advice. "Alright, let''s head to Armeria."


    "Thanks for listening to me, Leo." Evelyn thanked him, her eyes glistening.


    He just winked at her. He urged his horse into a trot: "Come on, we don''t have time to lose."


    After two days on the road, making brief camps to sleep and taking turns on watch, they finally started to see more people on the roads.


    "Looks like traffic''s picked up," Mikaela pointed out, "we''re close to Armeria."


    "Don''t crowds of people trigger the Leirions'' hunt-and-exterminate instincts? Why is Armeria safe?" asked Leonard.


    "There are so many Neumonds in Armeria that Leirions avoid this place by instinct," Kaleb replied.


    After a few more minutes on the road, they finally spotted it.


    "Armeria!" Kaleb exclaimed, his voice weak, pointing to the distant lights. "Finally�� a place to rest��" But his voice trailed off in a murmur as they approached. The city, which should have been bustling with life, seemed like a ghost town. The streets were empty, the shops closed or ajar.


    And then Kaleb felt it. A presence�� evil. "There''s something�� very wrong here��", he whispered, and, for the first time in a long time, it wasn''t a complaint but a warning.


    "My paladin spirit is howling inside me��" Mikaela agreed.

 Chapter 73

    The group arrived in Armeria, but the city was strangely quiet. A heavy atmosphere hung in the air, very different from the hustle and bustle one would expect from a commercial center.


    "I... I remember Armeria," Evelyn commented, her voice thick with sudden melancholy. "It was vibrant... full of life. People came from far and wide to trade here. Colorful stalls, music, the smell of spices..." She looked around at the empty streets and the closed or half-open shops. "What happened here...?"


    Leonard frowned. "Doesn''t look good."


    They advanced slowly through the deserted streets. The few people they saw had a sad, dejected countenance and walked with their heads bowed, as if carrying the weight of loss.


    Mikaela, sensing the evil energy of the place, stopped near a man passing by with an almost empty wheelbarrow. "Excuse me, sir," she began gently. "Could you tell us what happened here? We''re from out of town."


    The man looked at her with tired eyes. "Five days ago... we were attacked," he replied, his voice hoarse. "We''d never seen anything like it."


    "Attacked? By whom?" Mikaela asked, concerned.


    The man shuddered, as if the memory still haunted him. "Undead," he whispered, looking around as if afraid of being overheard.


    Mikaela thanked him and let him go, turning back to the group with a grim expression.


    Further on, she stopped another passerby, a middle-aged woman in simple but clean clothes. "Excuse me, ma''am," Mikaela said gently. "Could you tell us what happened to the Neumonds in town? Couldn''t they protect Armeria?"


    The woman sighed, a mixture of sadness and resignation in her eyes. "They fought... bravely. But Armeria doesn''t have the great walls of Gothia or other larger cities. The defenses... weren''t enough. Many civilians... many merchants... died." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it," Kaleb muttered, giving his saddle a frustrated thump. "So much for this ''bustling trade hub''."


    "Maybe we can find a tavern and get more precise information," Evelyn suggested, in a practical tone. "As they say, there''s no information a good tavern can''t provide."


    "Let''s go. We need to rest anyway," Leonard agreed, tired.


    Mikaela, turning back to the woman she had spoken to, asked, "Just one more thing, ma''am. Where can we find a tavern with rooms in Armeria, that''s still open?"


    "You can try the Cat''s Alley Inn. They''re usually open. It''s two streets down the main one, and then to the left," the lady replied, helpfully.


    "Thank you, ma''am. Here, take this," Mikaela said, handing her five silver coins. "To help in this difficult time."


    The woman, lifting her head to thank her, noticed the crest of the Church of Light on the shoulder of Mikaela''s armor. "Thank you, Saint!" she exclaimed, with a mixture of relief and supplication. "I knew the Gods would have mercy on us! Save us!"


    Mikaela lightly touched the woman''s head, with a gentle gesture. "It''s going to be okay," she said, conveying confidence, but unable to completely hide the worry in her eyes.


    The group moved away, following the woman''s instructions. As they walked down the main street, the desolate scene of Armeria unfolded before them. The colorful stalls were just wreckage. Broken planks, torn fabrics, fruits and vegetables rotting on the ground, scattered as if they had been abandoned in a hurry.


    The few shops that remained standing revealed empty, dusty interiors. The silence, sad and heavy, was broken only by the group''s footsteps and the occasional creak of a loose sign in the wind.


    They turned left into a narrow alley, and soon spotted the tavern. The crooked, faded sign showed the image of a black cat sitting, with a funny expression. Unlike the rest of the city, the "Cat''s Alley Inn" tavern seemed strangely intact.


    As they entered, they were greeted by a full, but strangely quiet environment. The usual buzz of a tavern, the laughter, the lively conversations, were absent.


    The people, mostly Neumond men and women, with travel clothes and weapons on display, were sitting at tables, drinking and eating in silence, with tense and suspicious looks.


    The group sat at an empty table near the bar. A waitress, with a tired face and deep dark circles under her eyes, approached.


    "''Evening," she mumbled. "Whatcha havin''?"


    "Real food," Leonard said, straight up. "And booze. For everyone. Whatever."


    "Real food? YES! Finally, something that isn''t jerky!" Kaleb exclaimed, throwing his hands up in the air, "I was starting to think I''d hallucinated what a real meal tasted like."


    The waitress took the orders and walked away without a word.


    When she returned, bringing the dishes and drinks, Evelyn called her back. "Hey, one sec," she said, keeping her voice low, but firm. "We need info. And we''re willing to pay."


    With a subtle movement, Evelyn tapped a gold coin on the table. The metallic sound resonated in the silence of the tavern, attracting some curious glances.


    The waitress looked at the coin, then at Evelyn, and swallowed hard. "One second," she murmured, and disappeared through a door at the back of the tavern.


    A short time later, a burly man, with a dirty apron and a worn dishcloth hanging from his shoulder, emerged from the door. He approached the table, assessing the group with a suspicious look. He was, apparently, the manager of the place.


    Evelyn pulled up a stool and invited him to sit with them. He settled heavily, the stool creaking under his weight.


    Evelyn, accustomed to life on the road and to negotiations, took the lead. "Price," she said, cutting to the chase.


    The man stared at her for a moment, sizing her up. "Depends on the intel," he replied, cautiously.


    Evelyn raised her voice slightly, a mix of challenge and impatience, "Price."


    The man sighed, as if he were tired of bargaining. "Three pieces of info for that gold coin," he said, pointing to the coin.


    "Where can we get some decent armor? And I''m talkin'' serious coin here, more than platinum," Evelyn asked, immediately.


    The man''s eyes widened, surprised by the amount mentioned. "Look for Calton the Blacksmith," he replied, his voice now filled with respect. He took a small, smooth, shiny metal disc from an inner pocket of his vest and handed it to Evelyn. "This is a VIP token. Show it to him. He''ll know what to do."


    Evelyn took the token, examining it with curiosity, and put it away. Then, she glanced quickly at Mikaela, who seemed eager to ask her own question. "Your turn. Go ahead," she prompted.


    Mikaela addressed the man with a firm voice: "Which Leirions attacked the city? I need specifics."


    The man took a deep breath, as if preparing to report something terrible. "Fast zombies," he began, his voice strained. "Lots of them. And... Black Knights." He paused, a shiver running through him. "And... a Lich."


    Mikaela paled. "A Lich?" she repeated, incredulous. "But that... that''s an Elite Leirion! They... they don''t usually get involved in... raids."


    The man stared at her with a grim look. "That''s your third and final piece of info," he said gravely. "This... wasn''t Leirions. It was humans."

 Chapter 74

    The group left the tavern and stepped out into the silent streets of Armeria, the weight of the manager''s revelation still hanging over them.


    "We need to be quick," Leonard said, looking at his companions. "If we''re going to help this city, we can''t waste any time. We have a mission to complete."


    He paused briefly. "Evelyn, come with me. We''re heading to the smithy. Kaleb, Mikaela, try to find out as much as you can about the attack. Where, how, why... everything. We''ll meet back here in..." he glanced at the sky, calculating the time, "...two hours."


    Without waiting for a reply, Leonard touched Evelyn''s shoulder, and they both began to walk towards their destination, leaving Kaleb and Mikaela behind.


    After consulting with a few locals, Leonard and Evelyn finally found Calton''s smithy. It was a modest building, with stone walls blackened by soot and a roof of uneven tiles. The sound of metal against metal, muffled by the thick walls, indicated that, despite the city''s situation, the blacksmith was still working.


    They entered. The interior was hot and stuffy, illuminated by the reddish glow of the forge. A strong, middle-aged man, with muscular arms and a worn leather apron, was working on a piece of metal, hammering it with precision.


    Evelyn stepped forward, taking the VIP token from her pocket and placing it on the counter. "Calton?" she asked.


    The man stopped hammering and looked at them, his eyes narrowing. He picked up the token, examined it carefully, and then nodded. "That''s me. What do you want?"


    "We need armor," Leonard replied, getting straight to the point. "The best you''ve got." He took the amethyst crystal from his backpack and placed it on the counter. The crystal, even in the dim environment of the smithy, emitted a soft, purple glow.


    Calton froze, his eyes fixed on the giant crystal. He had never seen an amethyst of that size, so pure, so perfect. "That... that''s..." he stammered, unable to complete the sentence.


    "Yes, Cragheart. I''m offering half of this for the best armor you can forge," Leonard said firmly. "And I need it yesterday."


    Calton blinked, stunned, and then a slow, greedy smile spread across his face. "Come with me," he said, his voice hoarse. "I have something special for you."


    He led them through a door at the back of the smithy, which led to a secret chamber, hidden from prying eyes. In the center of the chamber, under a dusty tarp, was something that made Leonard catch his breath.


    Calton, with a theatrical gesture, pulled back the tarp.


    Before them, gleaming under the faint light, was a suit of armor. It was made of a black, reptilian leather, flexible yet strong, with a pattern that resembled battle plates. The armor seemed to emanate power, an aura of mystery and danger.


    "Black Reptilian Hide," Calton announced proudly. "S+ rating. Increases all stats by twenty percent."


    Evelyn whistled, impressed. "That''s... incredible," she admitted. "I''ve only seen something like that in Ashton''s hands, in Gothia."


    Calton smiled, pleased. "He''s the one who made it," he revealed. "It came here through a merchant. A commission that was never claimed."


    "And why wasn''t it sold?" Leonard inquired, curious.


    "Rookie mistake, asking that," Calton replied, with a wry smile. "Probably, the owner died before he could receive it. To be honest, I thought I''d never sell it."


    Leonard handed the crystal to Calton, who, with a single, powerful blow from a large forge hammer, shattered it into several pieces. He placed the pieces on a rustic scale, balancing them carefully until the plates leveled. Then, he separated half of the fragments.


    "Here''s your share," Calton said, returning the rest to Leonard.


    Evelyn stepped forward, took the bag with the crystals, and said with an eager smile, "Hurry up, put it on. I want to see how it looks on you."


    "Why the rush?" Leonard asked, confused.


    "It''s not a rush. It''s so he can adjust the armor to your body, you dummy," she replied, rolling her eyes.


    After a few minutes, Calton finished adjusting the armor perfectly to Leonard''s body. He felt much better, lighter, more agile. The quality of the new armor was surreal, incomparable. The black reptilian leather was infinitely superior to the Leirion Boar hide. However, Leo knew that there were materials far superior to this one.


    "Here''s the armor''s spec sheet, warranty symbol," Calton said, handing him a small piece of paper.


    _____________________________


    Fabric: Dark Reptilian Hide (Leirion)


    Quality: Epic


    Construction: S+


    Craftsmanship: 20% enhancement.


    Note: Qualities > Common, Good, Excellent, Epic, Mythic.


    Construction > F, E, D, C, B, A, S, S+


    _____________________________


    "Damn, this is badass!" Leonard exclaimed, admiring himself in the blurred reflection of a polished metal sheet.


    "Just wait ''til you get your hands on some dragonscale battle gear. You''ll shit your pants, hahaha!" Evelyn laughed, teasing him with a mix of amusement and admiration.


    "Oh, yeah? And what are you wearing?" Leonard asked, playing along.


    Calton, stepping in before Evelyn could answer, said, "Werewolf hide and Frosteel plates." He put his hand to his chin in a thoughtful gesture and concluded, "Her armor is worth your entire crystal, and you''d still be in debt."


    Evelyn winked at Leonard, a conspiratorial gesture.


    "Show-off..." he muttered, shaking his head, unsure whether it was admiration or mock disapproval. "I hate werewolves..."


    "Me too..." she said, taking his hand and pulling him out of the shop. Leonard could barely say thank you, gesturing with his arms to Calton.


    Leonard and Evelyn left the smithy, walking towards the agreed meeting point. Leonard, now wearing the black reptilian hide armor, felt strangely light and protected at the same time.


    They found Mikaela and Kaleb waiting near the entrance to the tavern. Kaleb still looked a little pale, but he was standing on his own.


    "So?" Mikaela asked, her eyes fixed on Leonard''s new armor. "Did you get it?"


    Leonard smiled. "I did. What about you? Any news?"


    Mikaela nodded, with a grave expression. "Bad news. I found out who''s behind the attack on Armeria."


    "Who?" Leonard and Evelyn asked in unison.


    "A cult," Mikaela replied, her voice low. "The Cult of the Four Midnight Moons."


    "Never heard of them," Leonard said.


    "I have," Evelyn murmured, darkly. "And it''s not good news."


    "They... they turn dead Neumonds into undead," Mikaela explained. "Somehow, they manage to reconnect the ELEV, even after death, using... soul crystals."


    "Soul crystals?" Leonard asked, feeling a chill.


    "They''re magical artifacts... dangerous ones," Mikaela replied hesitantly. "Normally used to imprison souls, to trap consciousness, to torture..." she took a deep breath. "But apparently, this cult has found a way to use them to control the dead."


    Kaleb, who had been silent until then, swallowed hard. "That... that explains a lot," he said, his voice trembling. "The strength of those Black Knights... the lack of... of life in them..."


    A heavy silence fell over the group. The weight of Mikaela''s revelation was crushing.


    "We need to warn the other cities," Leonard said, finally. "This is... bigger than we thought."


    "And more dangerous," Evelyn added, with a look that left no doubt about the gravity of the situation.


    Mikaela nodded. "But first..." she began, looking at Leonard, "...you have a mission to complete."


    Leonard took a deep breath, feeling the weight of those words. The Skull Volcanoes. The Ursulus Rex. And now, a cult of Neumond necromancers. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had to decide between selfishness and plurality.

 Chapter 75

    Leonard, eager to get going, was determined to leave. "Let''s go. We don''t have time for this," he told the group firmly.


    Mikaela, however, ran up to him and firmly grasped his hand with both of hers. She pulled him close, looking into his eyes with an almost desperate intensity. "Please, Leonard..." she pleaded, "...we need to help them..."


    Leonard, initially resistant, looked at Mikaela impatiently. "Mikaela..." he began, in a protesting tone, but then his eyes met hers. He hesitated, softening at the plea in her gaze. "Aaaahhhh... Alright, alright," he relented, with a sigh. "But if it takes more than two days, I''m heading out on my own."


    "Thank you, Leonard! You''re the best!" Mikaela said, relieved and enthusiastic.


    "And where are we going, exactly?" Leonard asked, already regretting his decision a little.


    Mikaela replied, with a tone that mixed urgency and mystery, "To Armeria''s dungeon."


    Leonard stared at her, confused. "What do you mean, dungeon?"


    Evelyn, seeing Leonard''s confusion, explained, "It''s a common phenomenon. Every relatively large city ends up spawning a nearby dungeon, a place where monsters congregate."


    Leonard frowned. "And does that have anything to do with the Leirions'' drive to exterminate?" he asked, trying to connect the dots.


    "More or less," Evelyn replied, with a nod. "Dungeons act as a kind of... balancing force, let''s say. A way to concentrate the Leirion threat in relatively contained areas, near population centers with a strong Neumond presence."


    Having decided on their new, temporary course, they returned to the Cat''s Alley Inn and rented a large room, enough to accommodate the four of them, prioritizing safety over comfort.


    The sun was already rising in Armeria when the group got up, saddling their horses.


    "I''m gonna miss the breakfast here," Kaleb grumbled, with a dramatic sigh. "Actually, I''m gonna miss any decent place to eat."


    Evelyn, surprisingly, smiled and agreed with Kaleb, "Gotta admit, the food here was actually pretty good. A welcome break from trail rations."


    They mounted their horses and set off towards the dungeon. According to the information they''d gathered, the entrance was about two hours away, a cave almost hidden on a high slope, amidst a huge stone cliff face. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they approached the location, Mikaela frowned, her face paling. "The air here... it''s heavy. Thick with death and decay," she said, with a shiver.


    Evelyn, without dismounting, activated her Eagle Vision. Her eyes, normally brown, glowed with a golden light, allowing her to see through the morning mist and the distance. She scanned the cave entrance, her sharp gaze taking in every detail.


    "The entrance is guarded," she announced in a low, tense voice. "Two Black Knights. Big. Strong. Must be undead Neumonds, like the ones in the city."


    Leonard nodded, serious. "We need a plan. We can''t just charge in."


    "I could try to blow ''em up," Kaleb suggested, but his voice lacked its usual confidence.


    "Too risky," Evelyn disagreed. "Might alert others... or worse, cause a cave-in. We need something more... subtle."


    "I could use Phantom Steps to get close," Leonard began.


    "And risk getting sliced in half by a giant Black Knight before you even get near?" Mikaela interrupted, concerned. "No way."


    A moment of silence followed, while they assessed the situation.


    "I''ve got an idea," Evelyn said, finally, with a sly grin. "Leonard, you''re going to be the bait. Use your fluidity to draw their attention, but don''t engage directly. Keep ''em busy. Mikaela, you stick with Kaleb, keep him safe. As soon as I give the signal, Kaleb, hit one of them with one of your heavy-hitter fire spells, but aim for the legs. Take one down; the other one gets easier."


    "And you?" Leonard asked.


    "I''ll handle the rest," Evelyn replied, with a mysterious glint in her eyes.


    The plan was risky, but it was the best they had. Leonard took a deep breath, steeling himself.


    "Right," he said. "Let''s do this."


    He spurred his horse, leaving the cover of the trees and charging towards the cave entrance. The two Black Knights, imposing figures in their dark, corroded armor, immediately turned towards him, metal creaking ominously.


    Leonard stopped at a safe distance, sizing up his foes. They were bigger than he''d imagined, mounted on skeletal horses that snorted black smoke from their nostrils. The knights'' swords, long and rusted, looked bloodthirsty.


    He needed to buy time.


    With a yell, Leonard charged, drawing his swords. He activated his ELEV and used "Blade Flux". His body moving with blurring speed, he narrowly dodged the first knight''s attack. The sword whistled past his head, the air displaced by its force.


    The other Black Knight charged at him, swinging his sword with brutal strength. Leonard used Phantom Steps, disappearing in a bluish blur and reappearing behind the enemy, but he didn''t attack, just taunted. The goal was to divert the knights'' attention away from his friends.


    Evelyn, taking advantage of the distraction Leonard created, activated her ELEV and subterfuge. She ran silently through the shadows, circling the combat area. Her objective: to flank the Black Knights. Her movements were precise and fluid, almost imperceptible in the dim light of the forest.


    Meanwhile, Leonard continued his deadly dance with the undead. He dodged, spun, and blocked blows with both swords, using "Blade Flux" to avoid the knights'' powerful attacks. He was buying time for Evelyn and Kaleb.


    One of the knights, frustrated with Leonard''s agility, let out a guttural roar and swung with all his might. Leonard, anticipating the movement with temporal cognition, used Phantom Steps to evade, disappearing in a blue blur and reappearing behind the enemy. But this time, he didn''t just dodge. He counterattacked, swiftly, aiming for a specific point: the joint of the knight''s knee armor.


    Smiling''s blade found a chink in the armor, piercing deep. The Black Knight staggered, letting out a death rattle��a harsh, inhuman sound.


    Evelyn, who had already reached her position, saw the opening. It was time.


    "KALEB! NOW!" she shouted, at the top of her lungs.


    Kaleb, who had been concentrating, gathering energy in his staff, heard the signal. He raised his staff and unleashed a new fire spell. A smaller, more elegant version of Vulcan.


    "Solar Complex!" Kaleb yelled.


    A spiral of flames erupted from Kaleb''s staff, cutting through the air like an incandescent beam, and struck the leg of the Black Knight that Leonard had wounded.


    "Does he really have to shout the name of his spells every single time?" Mikaela quipped with a smile.


    The fire engulfed the knight''s leg, melting the armor''s metal and burning the putrid flesh beneath. The Black Knight let out a horrendous shriek, a demonic sound. It fell to its knees, unable to support itself.


    Evelyn, without wasting a moment, seized the opportunity to finish it off. With a precise leap, she used "Shadow Blade" and plunged her two daggers into the base of the knight''s skull, where the armor offered no protection.


    A morbid silence followed. The Black Knight, once imposing, now lay inert on the ground, a heap of burnt flesh and twisted metal.


    But the battle wasn''t over. The other Black Knight, witnessing his companion''s fall, let out a roar of fury and charged at the group, his ferocity redoubled.


    "Mikaela, look out!" Leonard shouted, perceiving the imminent danger.

 Chapter 76

    The remaining black knight was concentrating all his energy on the sword. Seeing his companion fall, he went into a deadly frenzy. The aura of vengeance was palpable.


    The black knight, ignoring Leonard, charged towards Mikaela and Kaleb, his raised sword concentrating the infamous blow known as "Death Rail".


    "Death Rail!! Watch out, Kaleb!" Mikaela shouted.


    Kaleb quickly conjured a mana shield around her, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough against the force of that attack.


    Before the sword could reach Mikaela, Evelyn used "Shadow Steps" and appeared from the shadows of the knight himself, deflecting the trajectory of the sword with a precise strike to his elbow.


    The black knight, unbalanced by the unexpected move, stumbled to the side.


    Leonard, taking advantage of the opening created by Evelyn, advanced with "Phantom Steps", becoming a blur. "I need to�� for all of us, for myself��" Leo thought.


    He wouldn''t waste that chance. His eyes, fixed on the black knight, analyzed every movement, every gap in the armor, every weak point.


    It was temporal cognition at its maximum, the peak of his power.


    He felt the energy flow through his body, no longer chaotic as before, but focused, directed. He took a deep breath, remembering Saito''s lessons: Fluidity. Precision. Control.


    He closed his eyes.


    Time seemed to freeze. He could see everything with the clarity of a master swordsman.


    "Ready��" he thought, and the flow of time returned to normal.


    With a swift and precise movement, he dodged the black knight''s sword, which whizzed by inches from his face. He spun his body, using the momentum of the movement to gain strength, and delivered a double blow with Smiling and Absolution.


    The blades cut through the air and struck the target with surgical precision: the joint of the knight''s armor.


    A sharp metallic sound echoed through the forest, followed by a sonic boom and a jet of black, putrid blood. The black knight flew backward, his arm hanging uselessly.


    Leonard didn''t hesitate. He advanced again, extremely fast, and struck a second blow, this time aiming at the knight''s throat.


    Absolution''s blade exploded on its target, ripping through metal and rotten flesh. A horrendous gurgling sound, muffled by the helmet, echoed through the forest.


    The black knight fell to his knees, the sword slipping from his hand. He tried to get up, but his strength abandoned him. With a final breath, his body collapsed to the ground, inert.


    A heavy silence settled in the clearing. Leonard, panting, his body covered in sweat and black blood, looked at the defeated enemy.


    He had won. But victory brought no joy, only a weary relief.


    Kaleb ran to check on Mikaela, who, despite the scare, was regaining her emotional balance, thanks to her sanctified aura. Evelyn, with a discreet smile, approached Leonard.


    "Good job," Evelyn said with a proud smile on her face, as she hopped over to his side.


    Leonard nodded, speechless. He couldn''t explain what he was feeling. A mix of exhaustion, relief, sadness, and�� a hint of pride.


    He had overcome an immense challenge. He had protected his friends. He had proven his worth for the first time.


    "We need to go," Mikaela said, interrupting his thoughts. "We can''t stay here."


    Leonard agreed. They needed to keep moving. The mission was still in its early stages. And, deep in his mind, a new concern began to emerge. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What were those Black Knights? What was that cult? And what did Saito mean by ''Weise''?"


    The answers, he knew, were far beyond that forest. And he was determined to find them.


    Even if it cost him his life.


    Evelyn interrupted Leo''s musings and said, "Those were rare-level Leirions, probably Gold-rank Neumonds before they died."


    Mikaela agreed. "And only the Seven Gods know what''s inside that cave." Then she turned to Leonard, "Recover your energy. You''re overexerting yourself."


    Leonard threw himself on the ground, sitting. "Haha, my legs are shaking. I didn''t even notice."


    "Your body isn''t used to the Blade Dancer class yet," said Kaleb. "If it were me, the great mage, it would be easier..."


    "You shut up, you sound like a poet," Evelyn said to Kaleb and looked at Mikaela, sharing a laugh.


    "I know�� Hey, help me here with these two, Leo," said Kaleb.


    Leonard said, as he stood up, "You dug your own grave, friend. Don''t drag me into it."


    Everyone laughed, including Kaleb. Even Kaleb''s forced laughter couldn''t completely mask the lingering fear. He shot a nervous glance at the spot where the Black Knight had fallen, as if expecting it to rise again.


    "Just saying," he mumbled, mostly to himself, "maybe next time, a slightly less... deadly warm-up?"


    Mikaela rolled her eyes, but a faint smile played on her lips.


    They looked at each other and then at Mikaela. Kaleb was the first to speak, "Why didn''t you fight?"


    "I''m a paladin. It would be too easy for me to finish them off from the start." Mikaela shrugged.


    Evelyn started laughing nonstop.


    "Hey, it''s true. Why, Mikaela?" said Leonard. "I was worried about you for nothing?" He frowned.


    "If I helped now, who would guarantee that you guys would manage without me? I wanted to see how far you''d go against undead," Mikaela explained.


    "Did you know, Evelyn?" Leo asked.


    "Of course, silly!" she replied, continuing to laugh.


    "Let''s go, Kaleb. They don''t deserve us," Leo said, jokingly. "Everyone ready?" Leonard asked, regaining his seriousness. "Check your gear before we go, and let''s go!"


    As they reached the entrance to the dungeon, they noticed a chaotic and icy energy blowing from inside the cave.


    "Creepy��" murmured Kaleb. "I''ve already said I''m too old for this..."


    "Shut up��" Mikaela said, drawing his attention.


    They took a deep breath, steeled their resolve, and entered the sinister cave, the darkness swallowing them as if they were entering the mouth of a giant predator.


    The faint sunlight that entered through the opening soon extinguished, and the group found themselves in complete darkness.

 Chapter 77

    The dungeon revealed itself as a sprawling grotto: damp, with uneven, rocky walls and a low ceiling from which water dripped incessantly. The ground, made of packed dirt and pebbles, made for slippery footing.


    Kaleb conjured a small fireball, which floated ahead, illuminating the path with an orange glow. Mikaela led, followed by Kaleb. Leonard and Evelyn brought up the rear.


    Along the way, they encountered scattered groups of ghouls and zombies. The ghouls, emaciated and fast creatures, attacked with claws and teeth but were quickly cut down by Leonard''s swords and Evelyn''s daggers. The zombies, slower and clumsier, were easy prey for the group''s combined attacks.


    The fights, though frequent, were brief and not very challenging.


    "These are pushovers, compared to the Death Knights," Evelyn commented, wiping the blood from her daggers on a cloth.


    "They''re treacherous, despite being weak," Mikaela cautioned. "Don''t let your guard down."


    After a few minutes of walking and sporadic fighting, the corridor opened into a vast gallery. A subterranean lake, with dark, still waters, occupied part of the space. Pointed stalagmites and stalactites adorned the ceiling and floor, and natural rock columns, sculpted by water over millennia, supported the structure.


    Evelyn, without a word, moved ahead. She activated Subterfuge and, using Shadow Steps, slipped through the shadows, becoming almost invisible.


    Minutes later, she returned, her face serious.


    "What is it?" Mikaela asked directly.


    "Over two hundred Death Knights," Evelyn replied, her voice low. "At the end of the gallery. And�� a lich. Sitting on a metal throne with skulls and bones. He has an iron crown and is holding a scepter�� It looks like it''s made of�� ribs." She paused. "And he''s surrounded by soul crystals, pulsating."


    "Two hundred!? You''re only saying that ''cause you think I''d crap my pants! Are you nuts? ...Wait, that doesn''t make any sense..." Kaleb said, scratching his head, confused by his own joke. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikaela sighed. "That''s what I feared most. A horde like that... controlled by a Lich... it''s an immense destructive power. We need reinforcements, many experienced equalizers..."


    "Impossible," Leonard interrupted, his voice heavy with frustration. "There''s no way we can face that. We need to go back. Now."


    Mikaela, though visibly dejected, nodded slowly. "You''re right, Leonard. We need a raid, a large, well-coordinated group. We have to go back to the city and alert the Guild."


    Kaleb, ever clumsy, as he turned to leave, bumped his backpack into a protruding stalagmite. The rock, fragile and hollow, couldn''t withstand the impact. With a sharp crack, the tip of the stalagmite broke off, and the rock fell heavily to the ground, causing a crash that echoed throughout the gallery.


    The silence that followed was sharp and tense. The four of them looked at each other, paralyzed by fear.


    A guttural, horrendous, and powerful scream tore through the air, coming from the depths of the cave. It was an inhuman sound, loaded with fury and ancestral power. The Lich had awakened.


    "Find them!" a hoarse, guttural voice, magically amplified, echoed through the gallery, followed by the metallic sound of hundreds of armors moving in unison.


    "Run!" Leonard shouted, breaking the paralyzing silence.


    They dashed back the way they had come, adrenaline coursing through their veins. Evelyn, more agile and with a keen survival instinct, stayed behind everyone, creating small obstacles to delay the horde of undead. She knocked down stones from the ceiling with precise blows from her daggers and broke smaller stalagmites to create improvised barriers, all at an amazing speed.


    At a narrower point in the corridor, Evelyn tossed a small white phosphorus grenade she carried with her toward one of the supporting columns.


    The explosion, though small, was enough to shake the structure. Rocks and pebbles rained down from the ceiling, partially blocking the passage. She then ran as fast as she could to catch up.


    But the explosion had a cost. As she passed Kaleb, she saw him trip on a loose rock and fall heavily. As he tried to get up, the strap of his backpack got caught on a pointed rock.


    "Damn it!" he cursed, struggling to free himself. "I''m always the screw-up!" He complained while trying to remove the backpack from his back, but it was too tight.


    Evelyn turned to help, but a large amount of stones was falling right behind Kaleb. She hesitated. "I''m going to get buried too..." she thought.


    The stones continued to fall behind him, getting closer and closer. The sound of the heavy footsteps of the Death Knights was approaching rapidly. The dust raised by the explosion made it difficult to see. It was a death trap.


    Leonard, who was running ahead, noticed Kaleb and Evelyn''s absence. He then stopped abruptly and looked back. The scene he saw chilled his blood.


    Without hesitation, he activated his ELEV using "Temporal Cognition" and "Ghostly Steps." His perception of time shifted. Everything around him seemed to move in slow motion. He became a blur, running back towards Kaleb at an impossible speed.


    The stones fell around him like raindrops in slow motion. He dodged each one with pinpoint accuracy, his body moving instinctively and fluidly.


    In an instant, he reached Kaleb. With a strong pull and using a knife, he broke the backpack strap, freeing his friend. At the same moment, he grabbed him by the arm and dragged him away, as the rest of the column collapsed, completely closing the passage inches from them.


    He put Kaleb on the ground, and they all continued to run. Evelyn positioned herself behind Kaleb, pushing him along, until they were a safe distance from the cave entrance.


    The morning sun, which had seemed distant before, now hit them full force, warming their sweaty and panting faces. Exhausted, they turned to face the cave entrance, expecting at any moment to see a horde of undead emerging from the darkness. Each one''s breathing was loud and heavy, contrasting with the tense silence that followed.


    Seconds passed, stretching into minutes. Nothing came out of the dungeon.


    Relieved, but still tense, they collapsed to the ground, sitting with their backs against rocks and trees.


    Leonard started to laugh, a nervous laugh, a mixture of relief and disbelief. "That... that was close!" he said, between gasps for air.


    But the laughter died in his throat when Mikaela, who had remained silent until then, sitting with her eyes closed, interrupted abruptly, her voice filled with urgency and fear.


    "Silence! Something''s wrong... I sense a presence... a dangerous one."


    Before anyone could react, a figure emerged from the darkness of the cave. It wasn''t one of the clumsy Death Knights, nor a hungry Ghoul.


    It was a Neumond.


    He walked calmly, his hands elegantly clasped behind his back, as if he were on a morning stroll. A subtle, almost imperceptible smile played on his lips.


    "I wasn''t expecting visitors..." he said, his voice soft, yet loaded with a sinister power that made every hair on the back of Leonard''s neck stand on end.

 Chapter 78

    "We needn''t resort to battle, as you can plainly see. I am... above your capabilities." He spoke with a deliberate, measured tone, each word carefully enunciated, like a seasoned nobleman.


    He then moved, with an unsettling grace, crossing the distance and stopping directly beside Mikaela. His gaze, hungry and voracious, was fixed upon her.


    Mikaela displayed no fear, only caution and a watchful stillness. She knew exactly what this creature was.


    Evelyn clenched her fist, her eyes narrowed at the grotesque spectacle. "I have to act if he tries anything��" she thought, schemes already forming in her mind.


    "Don''t touch her," Leonard growled, his voice faltering with a mixture of anger and fear. "Or you''ll regret it."


    The man slowly turned his head, a slight smile playing on his lips. "Well, well, well, what have we here? Peculiar eyes you possess, my young man. What brings a nobleman to such... remote lands?"


    "Nobleman? I''m no nobleman...," Leonard thought, confused. Then, Saito''s words echoed in his memory: Your blue eyes�� they are the mark of royalty.


    Leonard decided to play along. He straightened his posture, adopting a more authoritative tone.


    "Indeed, I am a Winter," he declared, emphasizing the name. "And who might you be? Introduce yourself."


    "My, my, aren''t we demanding?" George Lacius VI replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. "A proper conversation between gentlemen requires a certain... decorum. Allow me to introduce myself properly." He made a slight, almost mocking bow. "I am George Lacius the Sixth, Neumond Equalizer, and... shall we say, branch manager for the Cult of the Four Midnight Moons here in Armeria."


    Leonard decided to push his bluff further. "I am here on a mission, by royal decree, to investigate the attack on Armeria."


    George Lacius VI''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise��or perhaps feigned surprise��crossing his face. "My deepest apologies, young master Winter," he said, his voice dripping with false humility. "I assure you, the attack was... unintentional. The Leirions, you see, can be rather... unruly. A slight miscalculation on our part."


    "Which cost thousands of lives! You must pay for this!" Leonard raised his voice, indignation taking over.


    "Pay?" George replied, raising an eyebrow. A deadly gaze, cold as ice, swept over Leonard. "I believe you are confusing goodwill with submission, young Winter."


    Mikaela, seeing the tension rising, stepped forward, her voice clear and firm. "I am the Holy Paladin who bears the Chalice of Light," she declared, exuding her blessed aura, a wave of pure, comforting energy that filled the surroundings. "Are you against the Church?"


    George grimaced, as if the light physically bothered him. "Ahh, finally the beautiful, blonde lady speaks a word." Mikaela''s stomach churned with disgust at the sound of that honeyed, insinuating voice.


    He continued, "That aura of yours is bothering me a bit, if I may say so. Would you mind withdrawing it so that we can converse civilly?"


    Mikaela, reluctantly but strategically, withdrew her benevolent aura.


    "Let''s just say that the Church and the Cult are like oil and water, Paladin," George explained, with an affected smile. "We are not necessarily enemies, but... we decidedly do not mix."


    "Just like oil and water, you''re the part that stays on the bottom, you crawling worm!" Kaleb blurted out, with his usual lack of subtlety.


    George glanced at Kaleb, impatience written on his face. A snap of his fingers, a movement too fast to follow, and a bolt of black energy formed, ready to be fired at the mage.


    But before the attack could materialize, Evelyn emerged from Kaleb''s shadows. A black and imposing kamui enveloped her.


    Subterfuge level three: dancing shadows wove an ephemeral armor around her body, and a single, imposing black wing, made of dense, dark smoke, extended from her back, like the very incarnation of night. Evelyn''s eyes were like two hungry black holes.


    Evelyn''s dagger collided with the energy bolt, deflecting it with a bang that echoed through the clearing, generating a powerful sonic wave. The bolt struck the large stone wall in a huge explosion in the background.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, demon��," Evelyn hissed, her voice full of menace.


    George, for an instant, seemed genuinely surprised, and soon, amazed. His eyes shone with a mixture of admiration and lust.


    Mikaela, taking advantage of George''s brief distraction, focused on reading the energy that emanated from his ELEV at the moment of the attack. "You are only a platinum-rank Neumond," she declared firmly. "You wouldn''t stand a chance against the four of us, Gold ranks."


    George shrugged, a smug smile returning to his face. "Perhaps not. But I guarantee I would take at least two of you to the grave with me."


    Leonard''s anger, which had been simmering beneath the surface, now threatened to boil over. "Calm down, Evelyn," he said, his voice tense, "or I won''t be able to hold myself back." The threat, although directed at George, contained a veiled warning to Evelyn herself.


    George, seemingly ignoring the growing tension, turned his attention back to Leonard. "And you, dear Winter, have yet to grace me with your first name."


    "Leonard," he replied, his voice icy. "Leonard Winter, son of Leah Winter." His eyes, once just cold, now looked like icebergs on the verge of collapse, emanating a contained fury.


    A brief, almost imperceptible, flicker of dread crossed George''s eyes. "But Leah was presumed dead after fleeing Fros...," he thought, the surprise quickly replaced by scorn. "Too much bluffing is an act of defiance, dear Leonard," he retorted, with a venomous smile. "Or do you intend to run away, as your dear mother did?"


    The taunt hit its mark. Evelyn, unable to contain herself, released all her shadow energy, the darkness swirling around her like a storm about to break.


    But Leonard, with a quick, firm gesture of his hand, held her back. "This is on me now, Evelyn," he said, his voice low but filled with a frightening intensity.


    He took the amulet he always carried, opened it, and briefly contemplated Leah''s photo. He closed the amulet, putting it back in his pocket. Leonard closed his eyes, taking a deep breath and focusing.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he unleashed.


    For the first time, Leonard consciously released his Battle Aura, manifesting his full potential as a physical Neumond. An electric aura, intense and vibrant blue, crackled around him, like a miniature storm. Turbulent winds, generated by his energy, swirled and danced around him, lifting dust and debris from the clearing floor.


    His eyes, now, were no longer cold as ice, but rather shining, with small electric sparks dancing in their irises, like a foreshadowing of an electric deity.


    "You will pay dearly for saying that..." Leonard hissed, each syllable loaded with a controlled but terrifying fury.

 Chapter 79

    Leonard had been observing George''s movements, his gait, and his speech, the subtleties of his mannerisms��he had gleaned a fragment of his personality through "Temporal Cognition".


    He activated his ELEV and pushed his "Temporal Cognition" to its absolute limit.


    Calculations of infinite possibilities flooded his mind. He considered every conceivable action��thousands, millions, billions of potential outcomes, all processed by his ability.


    He failed. There wasn''t a single possibility of defeating George in his current state. Maybe it was due to a lack of information, or maybe it was due to his own insufficient power at the moment.


    The fact remained: impossible.


    But Leonard refused to be defeated. He needed to unleash his rage, to vent his fury, even if it was pointless. And so, he charged at George.


    Like a blur of motion, Leonard shot towards George. George merely raised a small metal wand��a simple, yet effective movement. A clang followed by a powerful blast of energy erupted from the side, kicking up dust and throwing Leonard backwards through the air.


    Leonard landed gracefully, performing a roll and immediately returning to a battle stance.


    "A mage? No way, that''s why I couldn''t read him." Leonard was stunned that George possessed a magic wand. There were so many details he had overlooked to get a perfect reading.


    "A physical Neumond, huh?" Leonard repeated, a touch of sarcasm in his voice, as he stood up, brushing the dust off his armor.


    He tried again, focusing to the utmost, mentally running through all the possibilities, all the variables.


    Then, he launched himself like a lightning bolt, a bluish blur cutting through the air, propelled by "Ghostly Steps."


    He managed to reach George''s back, who, this time, was forced to retreat, dodging by a hair''s breadth.


    Leonard read George''s movement and, with a swift X-shaped slash, forced him to use a shield spell. The impact reverberated all the way to Leonard''s bones��it was an anti-shock shield, designed to repel the attacker.


    Unfazed, Leonard leaped in a somersault over George, executing his favorite attack, a butterfly twist. But the attack came out differently. Because of the "Battle Aura" and the centrifugal force, his blades lit up with vibrant blue electricity, and two whips of energy extended from them during the slash, hitting George''s cloak, which was left scorched and torn.


    "What was that?" Leonard thought, looking at his swords and then back at George. He had just discovered something new.


    George, contrary to expectations of a direct attack, jumped back, moving away from Leonard, a gleam of fascination in his eyes.


    "Interesting..." he murmured, more to himself than to the others. "Very interesting, indeed. You possess remarkable abilities, young Winter. For today, I''ve seen enough. I''ve been graced with the stunning beauty of the lady Paladin and witnessed the raw power of both the Rogue and... yours, young Winter."


    "Why isn''t that scumbag saying anything about me?" Kaleb grumbled quietly to himself.


    "Of course I noticed you, mage," George replied, with a mocking smile, as if he had read Kaleb''s thoughts. "Your... pungent... presence is hard to ignore."


    "Oh, you worm..." Kaleb began to mutter, but Evelyn, no longer using her "Subterfuge," quickly placed her hand over his mouth, silencing him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thank you all for this... illustrious gathering," George said, with an ironic smile, completely ignoring the interruption. "And, as a friendly piece of advice, I recommend you stay away from my dungeon."


    With a theatrical gesture of his hand, he concentrated mana around himself, stirring up the earth around him. Soon after, he cast a spell, disappearing in the blink of an eye, leaving no trace.


    "What??" Leonard exclaimed. "He vanished...?" Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "He''s a Third Circle mage," Kaleb commented after a few seconds of stunned silence. "He can use movement magic. But make no mistake, he didn''t teleport. He just moved... very fast through mana."


    "And what is a Third Circle mage capable of?" Leonard asked, curiosity replacing his previous anger. Seeing someone simply disappear into thin air was unsettling.


    Kaleb sighed, as if he were about to give a long lecture. "Look, if I managed to take down that Elite Fractus with Vulcano, a Third Circle mage, if they were of the fire element like me, could use the same ability to... well, terraform the landscape. Implode this entire dungeon, for example, without even breaking a sweat."


    Leonard was flabbergasted. The idea of such vast power was both fascinating and terrifying. "And how high do the mage circles go?"


    "Five," Kaleb replied, with a tone of reverence in his voice. "Although, as far as anyone knows, only Libby, the Great Primordial, has reached that level."


    "Who knows, Kaleb," Leonard said, with a teasing smile, "maybe you''ll reach level 5 sooner than you think. After all, we''re talking about the all-powerful Kaleb, the mage who... trips over rocks."


    Evelyn and Mikaela couldn''t help but laugh, and even Kaleb cracked a wry smile, dissipating some of the tension that hung in the air.


    "We need to get back to Armeria," Mikaela said, regaining her seriousness. "Inform the Guild House about all of this."


    Leonard nodded. "Yeah. And fast."


    "The dungeon passage is blocked further in," Evelyn observed thoughtfully. "It''ll take the Cult of the Four Midnight Moons some time to get the Leirions out of there. We''ve bought ourselves some time, at least."


    With a plan in mind, they mounted their horses and returned to Armeria, riding at a fast pace.


    They headed straight for the city''s Guild House branch, an imposing building, but one that showed recent signs of repair and reconstruction.


    Mikaela, as a Holy Paladin of the Church of Light, possessed authority and credibility. It was she who took on the responsibility of reporting the events to the branch manager, a middle-aged woman with a tired but determined look.


    The conversation was brief but intense. Mikaela described the horde of Death Knights, the Lich, the threat of the Cult of the Four Midnight Moons, and the urgent need for a coordinated response.


    The manager, after listening intently, nodded gravely. "This is worse than we imagined," she admitted. "We''ll organize a raid. We''ll bring in reinforcements from other branches, and we''ll enlist the help of the local Equalizers. But... that will take time. We need at least thirty days to mobilize the troops and help the city recover minimally. The damage was extensive."


    Thirty days. It was precious time, but necessary.


    With the promise of the raid underway, Leonard and his group prepared to leave. The destination: Skull Volcanoes.


    Saito''s original mission still needed to be completed. And, in the back of Leonard''s mind, a new urgency was added to the previous one: the need to become stronger, faster. Not only to face an Ursulus Rex, but to protect those he loved from even greater threats, like the one they had just discovered.


    As they rode away from Armeria, a dark thought crossed his mind. "If a single branch manager of the cult has so much power... how strong is the leader?"

 Chapter 80

    The landscape''s changing fast," Leonard commented, frowning as he adjusted his horse''s reins. The lush green grass and leafy trees of the past few days were giving way to dark rocks and barren ground.


    "It better be changing," Evelyn grumbled. "Means we''re getting close. And it also means we need to be extra careful."


    "It looks like... dead land," Kaleb said, shivering. "Not a blade of grass, not an insect..."


    "That''s what you''d expect from a volcanic region, Kaleb," Mikaela replied, matter-of-factly. "Heat, ash, toxic fumes... it''s not exactly paradise."


    On the horizon, a colossal structure rose up, completely out of place in the desolate landscape. It was an immense tower, made of smooth, dark stone, with an archaic design and strange angles, nothing like the familiar architecture of Dunkel.


    "What is that?" Leonard asked, fascinated and somewhat apprehensive.


    "One of the Seven God Towers," Mikaela replied, with a tone of reverence. "They''ve been in Humbra far longer than any humans. Nobody knows who built them or why."


    "And what''s inside?" Leonard pressed.


    Mikaela shrugged. "Nobody knows. They''ve tried everything... even destroying them. But it seems like some supernatural force protects them." Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    "They say whoever goes in never comes out," Evelyn added, with a somber tone. "The ancient texts call it the ''Trial of the Gods.'' There are seven of these towers scattered across the world."


    "Wrong!", Kaleb interrupted with a know-it-all air. "They did manage to get inside one of the towers. And they studied everything inside."


    Mikaela, cutting Kaleb off, excitedly recalled, "That''s right! The Tower of Light, of my beloved Goddess... one day, it simply allowed entry. That''s how the Church of Light was born!"


    "And what could have caused that to happen?" Leonard asked, curious.


    "The mercy and love of the Goddess for us humans," Mikaela replied fervently.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Or maybe it was just a glitch in the matrix. Nobody knows for sure. All the rest is faith and superstition."


    Mikaela muttered something unintelligible and shrugged, before murmuring to herself, "Bunch of faithless people..."


    "By the way, Mikaela," Leonard asked, breaking the silence, "what was inside the Tower of Light?"


    Mikaela smiled, a nostalgic gleam in her eyes. "Fifty floors," she replied, emphatically. "All filled with unimaginable treasures, artifacts of power, ancient teachings... and even scrolls with lost abilities."


    "Wow," Leonard murmured, impressed. "Sounds like it was worth it, anyway."


    Mikaela, without a word, spurred her horse, moving a few meters ahead. "If it was worth it?" she said, her voice filled with emotion. Then, she raised her arm towards the sky.


    A ray of golden light, as if summoned from the heavens themselves, descended towards her raised fist. When the light dissipated, the legendary Kalendor, the sacred sword, shone in her hand.


    "The Goddess of Light is my mother," Mikaela declared, with pride and devotion. "She took care of me and gifted me with Kalendor."


    Leonard, awestruck by the sight of the divine sword, let slip a comment to the wind: "I wonder what artifacts are in the other towers..."


    The terrain became increasingly rugged, with volcanic rocks and fissures in the ground. The hot, dry air, heavy with sulfur, indicated that they were entering the area of the Skull Volcanoes.


    "Hold up!" Evelyn said abruptly, stopping her horse. She activated her ELEV, and her eyes glowed with a golden light. "I''m seeing something ahead... Hawk Eyes."


    After a few seconds of observation, she continued, her voice tense: "Several Diabolus Impetus... far off. And... they''re fighting another group of Neumonds. Looks like they''re in trouble; there are a lot of Diabolus."


    Mikaela growled words of disgust. "Diabolus Impetus... the epitome of evil. Abominations that only spread chaos and destruction." Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So? Are we going to help them?" Kaleb asked, looking at Leonard.


    Leonard shrugged, indifferent. "Doesn''t matter. Everyone dies, sooner or later," he said coldly.


    Leonard''s response, loaded with an unusual nihilism, seemed to shock Evelyn. She frowned, concerned, and, without saying another word, spurred her horse, charging towards the battle. "Don''t be cold and stupid! I''m going... Ugh... Kori!" she shouted over her shoulder.


    Evelyn''s words, particularly the final one, struck Leonard with a sudden intensity. For a brief instant, he felt as if his spirit had been ripped from his body. On impulse, he spurred his horse, racing after Evelyn.


    "What did you say?" he asked, his voice urgent, almost desperate, as he approached.


    Evelyn shrugged, not understanding his reaction.


    Leonard, losing patience, matched his horse with hers and abruptly pulled the reins, making the animal rear up and stop suddenly, side by side.


    "Are you crazy?!," Evelyn exclaimed, irritated by the dangerous maneuver.


    "What was it that you said?" Leonard repeated, his voice now cold and controlled, but with a frightening intensity.


    "I said you were being cold and stupid," Evelyn replied, confused and angry.


    "Not that! Afterwards!" Leonard insisted, his voice tense.


    Evelyn, now visibly irritated, responded with disdain: "I said, ''You''re Kori!''"


    The word hit him like a punch to the gut. An intense chill ran down Leonard''s spine. "Where... where did you hear that word?" he asked, his voice strained, his hand gripping Evelyn''s shoulder tightly.


    Evelyn, annoyed by the exaggerated reaction and the grip, abruptly broke free. "It''s ''ice,'' or ''cold,'' in the Ancient Tongue! And you were being the coldest of all, acting like that!" she replied, her voice full of anger.


    Leonard, realizing his own overreaction and Evelyn''s explanation, felt a wave of shame. He had been a complete idiot.


    Back behind, Kaleb, watching the scene beside Mikaela, didn''t miss the opportunity. "Look at that... looks like we have a little couple''s quarrel in the middle of the road! Is love really that complicated, even for heroes?" he said, with a malicious grin.


    Mikaela chuckled softly and nodded, an amused glint in her eyes. "Let''s go put out that fire," she concluded.


    Kaleb, however, just rolled his eyes dramatically. "Great," he muttered, "now I have to play referee and fight monsters. Just another day in paradise, I guess."

 Chapter 81

    Evelyn dashed ahead, leaving Leonard behind, visibly perplexed by his own reaction and the hidden meaning of the word "Kori." As she distanced herself, heading toward the battling Neumonds, Mikaela and Kaleb caught up to Leonard.


    "Are you alright, Leonard?" Mikaela asked with a concerned expression. "That seemed like... a pretty bad fight between you and Evelyn." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard shook his head, a bit embarrassed. "I''m fine. I just... misinterpreted something. I was rude for no reason."


    "Ah, the famous ''male interpretations''!" Kaleb mocked, with a crooked smile. "They always make for good stories... or good scars. But, hey, speaking of danger, shouldn''t we stop Evelyn from facing a bunch of unknown Neumonds alone? You know, ''damsel in distress'' and all that..."


    Mikaela rolled her eyes at Kaleb''s joke but nodded. "He has a point, as annoying as it is. You can''t trust anyone in desolate places. Only the Goddess of Light."


    Without further ado, they spurred their horses, setting off at high speed after Evelyn. But the heat of the Skull Volcanoes, now intensified by their speed, became almost unbearable. The dry, scorching air whipped at their faces like sandpaper, and the acrid smell of sulfur burned their nostrils, making breathing a painful effort.


    Evelyn, however, had already reached the battle site. With her ELEV activated, she used Subterfuge level 1, moving with the speed of a leopard. She transposed herself from the shadow of a nearby rock to the shadow of one of the Neumonds, who, judging by his stance and the immense tower shield he carried, appeared to be a knight of the "Shield Breaker" class.


    "Hello, cutie! Need any help?" She said, suddenly appearing behind the man and, in a swift movement, leaping in a front somersault over him. She landed on the back of the Diabolus Impetus he was fighting and, with a precise backstab to the neck, severed its spine.


    The man, with a deep but surprisingly gentle voice, startled. "What the hell is this? Where did you come from, woman?"


    Evelyn grinned, a playful and somewhat dangerous grin. "There''s always a helping hand for those in need against Leirions," she replied, her tone dripping with irony.


    The irony was evident. In a devastated world, where humanity struggled for survival, mutual aid in battle was a rarity. The motto seemed to be, "Every man for himself, and the Gods of Humbra for all."


    "Everyone!" shouted the man, his voice amplified by ELEV energy. "We have help! Let''s fight with fury and show them what we''re made of!" He activated an area-of-effect taunt ability. "War Shield!" A sonic wave reverberated through the area as he slammed his immense shield on the ground, creating a deafening roar.


    Evelyn smiled. "That''s the spirit, big guy!" she shouted back, excited by the energy of the battle. Quickly, she assessed the situation. Besides the Shield Breaker, she identified a warrior wielding two short axes, a crossbowman positioned further back, and... a woman kneeling in the middle of the battlefield, praying.


    "What the hell is that crazy woman doing there?" Evelyn wondered, perplexed.


    All the Diabolus Impetus in the area, attracted by the shout and the sonic wave, turned their attention to Raviel.


    "Careful, Raviel! There are too many of them!" shouted one of his companions, the warrior with the axes.


    Raviel, belatedly realizing the mistake he had made by drawing the attention of all the Diabolus, cursed softly. "Damn it, I''m screwed. I got carried away with the appearance of a helper..."


    "Idiot�� he wants to kill himself and everyone else..." Evelyn thought, shaking her head. She then realized he had used an area-of-effect taunt.


    When, suddenly, a battle cry echoed in the background, coming from the direction Evelyn had come from: "Spiro Blast!"


    Evelyn looked in the direction of the shout and slapped her forehead, exasperated. "Does he really have to shout the name of his abilities every time?" she muttered to herself.


    It was Kaleb. He had cast an area-of-effect spell: twenty-five small fireballs swirled in a whirlwind before separating and whizzing towards the Diabolus Impetus, like a deadly fireworks display.


    The small fireballs hit the imps with considerable force, but, being an area-of-effect fire ability, the damage was distributed. The Diabolus Impetus, accustomed to infernal heat, wouldn''t be killed by something like that; they only suffered some damage.


    "They''re my friends. Everything will be alright!" Evelyn shouted, trying to reassure the unknown group.


    Still, confusion reigned. The Neumonds, caught off guard by Evelyn''s sudden arrival and Kaleb''s pyrotechnic attack, and now the arrival of 2 more, were slow to process the situation. Even the Diabolus Impetus, momentarily stunned, seemed to hesitate.


    Mikaela, taking advantage of the brief lull in the battle, raised her arm towards the sky. A ray of light, familiar and comforting, descended and banished into her hand, materializing the legendary Kalendor. "Kalendor..." she whispered, the name of the sacred sword almost a prayer.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Mikaela''s disgust for those creatures was palpable, an almost physical aversion, as if the very light she emanated repudiated the darkness of the Diabolus Impetus.


    The woman who, until then, had been kneeling in the center of the battlefield noticed the familiar glow and Mikaela''s whisper. Her eyes widened, and she stood up abruptly. "Mikaela..." she murmured, incredulous. "The wielder of Kalendor... My Saint!"


    The crossbowman, who was next to the woman, looked from one to the other, confused. "Is that Inquisitor Mikaela?" he asked, hesitantly.


    "Don''t call her that, it''s rude..." the woman reprimanded, with a stern but reverent tone.


    Mikaela, ignoring the exchange, advanced with impressive speed towards the nearest Diabolus Impetus. With a single, fluid movement, Kalendor sliced through the air, leaving a trail of blinding light. The sacred sword split the imp in half, as if it were made of butter.


    Everyone, the unknown Neumonds, Kaleb and Leonard, and even Evelyn, watched, dumbfounded, the overwhelming display of power.


    What they hadn''t noticed, however, was the subtle but crucial change in Mikaela. Her eyes, once gentle and compassionate, now glowed with a feverish intensity. A cold, ruthless smile, very different from her usual one, formed on her lips.


    The Inquisitor, her second personality, had awakened. And she was thirsty for battle.

 Chapter 82

    Mikaela advanced across the battlefield with a graceful ferocity, like a lioness freed after a long captivity, focused on her targets.


    Leonard, energized by the intense aura emanating from Mikaela, drew Smiling and Absolution, activated his ELEV, and launched himself into the battle, feeling a surge of new vigor.


    "Okay, okay, I''ve done more than my share!" Kaleb grumbled dramatically. "I''m gonna go grab a coconut water while you guys finish up... if you even need me, that is." He sat down on a rock, feigning disinterest, but in truth, feeling a bit out of place and useless in the face of Mikaela''s display of power and Leonard''s newfound energy.


    Everyone turned their attention back to the battle. The Diabolus Impetus were numerous, perhaps four or five for each combatant present.


    The girl who had been kneeling before, now standing, revealed her true capability. She was a Light Orator, a class specializing in enhancement and support, and she had only needed time to cast her spells.


    "Oh, Goddess of Light, who takes away the sin of the world, grant these loyal combatants Your vision, and may the strength of my faith guide them to the glory of their arms!" She proclaimed, her voice vibrating with power and devotion.


    A blinding flash, followed by a rain of tiny, shimmering particles of light, descended upon the entire battlefield.


    "Ah, Silverin, finally! I thought I wouldn''t make it..." said Mikaela, a relieved smile spreading across her face as she recognized her longtime friend.


    Leonard was surprised and amazed. It was the first time he had witnessed a buff ability in action. He felt his vision become sharper, his muscles lighter and more responsive. "Incredible... so that''s what a buffer class does?" he murmured to himself.


    Feeling lighter and more agile with the buff, Evelyn raised her Subterfuge to level 2 and shouted, "My name is Evelyn, a Shadow Rogue! Get your shadows to connect with something, so I can provide attack support to everyone!" She explained that the subterfuge teleport only worked if the shadow she was in connected with the shadow of her target.


    Her beautiful black angel wings unfurled, and she disappeared into the shadows, reappearing instantly behind Raviel. Understanding the pattern Evelyn had shouted, the warrior with the axes kicked his target, causing the Diabolus Impetus''s shadow to lengthen and connect with Raviel''s.


    Like a messenger of death, Evelyn appeared behind the imp, beheading it instantly before it could even perceive her presence.


    "You''re quick! I like you!" Evelyn said to the warrior, winking and disappearing into her own shadow.


    The warrior, caught off guard by Evelyn''s aggressive and direct attitude, was visibly disconcerted and blushed slightly.


    Evelyn then reappeared next to the orator. "Mikaela said your name is Silverin, right?" she asked. "I need your help."


    "Yes. Silverin, at your service." Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you give me a vigor-enhancing blessing?" Evelyn asked.


    "Yes, but... why?" Silverin asked, confused. "They just got here. And usually, people only ask for that after a long battle." She thought.


    "Cast your blessing on that guy over there," Evelyn replied, pointing to Leonard. "From what I know of him, something is about to happen, and he''s going to wear himself out."


    Silverin nodded, knelt, and returned to her prayers. It would take some time for her to cast the blessing, as she was still only a Silver rank.


    As Evelyn had predicted, Leonard''s excitement exploded. He was at his maximum ELEV, using Ghostly Steps frequently and precisely. He took down one... two... three Diabolus Impetus in a matter of seconds. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Is that guy a demon?" commented the crossbowman, impressed.


    "If you call the Walker of the Pentagram a demon, you are in deep trouble," Evelyn replied, with an ironic smile.


    "Wha... Wa... lker... Of... The... Penta... Pentagram?" The crossbowman stammered, barely able to pronounce the phrase.


    "Be quiet, Xavier, I''m trying to pray here," Silverin reprimanded, without opening her eyes.


    The crossbowman was even more confused. "Evelyn was just kidding, right?"


    A childish, playful smile appeared on Leonard''s face. He felt alive and happy, having fun amidst the chaos of battle.


    Mikaela, with her "inquisitor" personality, felt challenged by Leonard''s display. "You think you''re going to kill more than me, you little brat?" She growled. "Your sins will never let you do that!" And, with renewed fury, she charged toward more Diabolus Impetus.


    The two of them, Leonard and Mikaela, alone, seemed like a whirlwind cutting through the battlefield, taking down enemy after enemy with frightening speed and efficiency.


    At a certain point, Leonard and Mikaela found themselves in the middle of the battlefield, their attacks synchronized. Leonard aimed for the head of a Diabolus Impetus, while Mikaela focused on the legs. The result was brutal and efficient: the imp was split into three parts, with a clean and precise cut. Unintentionally, Leonard''s and Mikaela''s swords clashed, producing a terrifying metallic clang.


    They exchanged a look and laughed, a complicit and amused laugh. Then, they gave each other a high-five and went back to attacking, each going in a different direction. The joy of battle, the feeling of power and camaraderie, was evident on their faces.


    "It doesn''t even look like their lives are at risk," commented the crossbowman, incredulous.


    "I think they''re in a playground," replied Raviel, with a hearty laugh.


    Kaleb, who had been sitting on a rock until then, slowly got up, took the reins of the four horses, and began to walk slowly towards the battlefield. "I knew this would happen," he grumbled, with a tone of feigned arrogance. "I bet by the time I get there, it''ll all be over."


    The warrior with the axes, already disinterested in the battle, approached Evelyn. "That guy... is he at the peak of Gold rank?"


    Evelyn smiled, amused by the warrior''s naivet��.


    Confused, he asked, "Why are you laughing?


    "He''s just a Silver, on his best days..." Evelyn replied with a restrained laugh.


    The warrior was perplexed by the news. "What''s his name?" he asked, his voice strained.


    "Leonard..." replied Evelyn, and, after a brief pause, added, "...Remember that name..."

 Chapter 83

    Without another word, Evelyn vanished into the warrior''s shadow, reappearing in the shadow of an approaching Diabolus Impetus.


    She sliced off one of its wings with a sickening crunch, sending a geyser of black ichor spraying across the ground. Without giving it a moment, she impaled it sideways with her dagger, the blade ripping through muscle and bone.


    The imp let out a bloodcurdling shriek, a sound of pure, animalistic agony, as its fiery eyes, now reflecting the crimson spray of its own blood, slowly dimmed, extinguished by the encroaching darkness of death.


    "Raviel, right?" said Leonard, approaching the Shield Breaker. "Please, taunt them all again." The request, though polite, held a playful and challenging tone.


    "The one and only!" replied Raviel, trusting in Leonard''s abilities. "You got it!" He then shouted, "War Shield!" and slammed his shield down with all his might, drawing the attention of the remaining Diabolus Impetus once more. Like a furious swarm, they advanced towards him.


    As the imps were about to tear Raviel apart, his heart pounded, a chill ran down his spine, and his hands began to sweat cold. "I''m going to die..." he thought, terrified.


    But then, he saw it. A scene that would be forever etched in his memory.


    Leonard, already enveloped in his electric battle aura, like a walking storm, leaped over the Diabolus Impetus that were closing in on Raviel.


    He executed his butterfly twist, spinning in the air as his swords, illuminated by electricity and the reflection of the sun, slashed the imps with whips of energy. The crackling of the whips, lethal and precise, was so intense that even Raviel cowered, frightened, behind his shield.


    Pieces of Diabolus Impetus flew through the air, as if a giant blender had shredded their lives. Even for monsters accustomed to violence, the scene was one of complete carnage.


    Leonard''s spin gradually slowed until he touched the ground with a smooth roll. He stopped, panting, but with a satisfied smile on his face. "YES! I knew I had discovered something new against George!" he thought, exultant. Leonard then mentally christened the new ability: "Electric B-Twist."


    A deep, almost sacred silence prevailed on the battlefield, contrasting with the recently performed carnage.


    The two-axe warrior, who was already near Silverin, nudged her shoulder. "You don''t need to pray anymore. They''ve already finished them all off."


    Silverin, still absorbed in her prayers, took a moment to understand. She nodded slowly and looked around.


    Indeed, all the Diabolus Impetus had fallen. Near Raviel, in particular, the bodies were grotesquely dismembered or exploded, a nauseating sight. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "By the Gods�� What happened, Ragnar?" Silverin asked, alarmed, her voice strained. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ragnar, the warrior, shrugged. "Maybe a miracle? We thought today we were going to ascend, and it seems like it wasn''t our day."


    The crossbowman, also nearby, collapsed to the ground, relieved, letting out a long, heavy sigh. "I''m tired of this Equalizer life."


    "You''re not here because you chose to be, but because you need to be, Xavier," Silverin replied, with a tone of firmness but also compassion.


    Xavier averted his gaze, a forced smile on his lips. He couldn''t refute Silverin''s words.


    Slowly, everyone��Leonard''s group, Silverin''s group, and Kaleb, who had finally arrived��gathered in the center of the clearing.


    The silence was now broken only by the sound of the wind and the distant explosions of the volcanoes.


    "Oh, you guys are so predictable," Kaleb said, with an exaggerated yawn, feigning disinterest.


    Silverin, ignoring Kaleb, took the initiative. "I am a Light Orator. My name is Silverin. This is my group; we came on a mission from the Church. We need to collect Ursulus fangs."


    Pointing to each one, she introduced her team: "This is Xavier, a Crossbowman, silver rank. This is Raviel, a Shield Breaker, gold rank. And this is Ragnar, Dual-Axe Warrior, gold rank. Thank you for helping us."


    Mikaela then stepped forward. "No need for formalities, Silverin," she said, and, surprising everyone, hugged Silverin, who was visibly awkward in Mikaela''s arms.


    Evelyn, following Silverin''s example, introduced Leonard''s team. "That blue-eyed one is Leonard, Blade Dancer rank..." A brief, almost imperceptible pause. "...Silver." Everyone looked at each other, noticing the hesitation. Evelyn continued, "The lazy Mage over there is Kaleb, second circle magic, and gold rank." My name is Evelyn, Shadow Rogue, gold rank. Mikaela is ''famous''; she needs no introduction."


    Mikaela raised an eyebrow, looking at Evelyn. "''Famous''?"


    Silverin chuckled softly. "Everyone knows the Saint of Light."


    Evelyn continued, ignoring the exchange. "The reason I''m also introducing the team is so we can work together. What do you think? We need to find an Ursulus... but an Ursulus Rex."


    Xavier choked on his own air, coughing violently. "Cough Cough An Ursulus Rex??"


    Raviel then commented, with a tone of disbelief and concern, "You guys certainly know what that is, right? You''re not thinking of suicide, are you?"


    Mikaela replied firmly, "We do. And we''re prepared. We''ll give it our best."


    Kaleb, with his usual sarcasm, added, "Put ''I tried to warn them'' on my epitaph, please."


    Leonard, feeling the weight of exhaustion after the intense expenditure of energy, suggested, "How about we camp together tonight and set off in the morning? More people, more safety, and we can rotate watch shifts better."


    Silverin agreed, but with visible hesitation. "You''re partially right." She sighed. "But we''re in the wilderness. A large group attracts the Extermination Instinct of the Leirions."


    "It won''t be a problem," Leonard replied confidently. "We won''t be staying put for long. It''ll just be one night, and then we''ll set off together."


    Still skeptical, Xavier intervened. "We can even walk together, but don''t count on me to fight the Ursulus Rex."


    Leonard, without hesitation, replied, "I''m not counting on anyone, not even my own group. I''ll defeat it alone."


    A long silence fell over the group, heavy and incredulous. The silence was broken by a burst of laughter from the Neumonds of Silverin''s group��all except Silverin herself, who was observing Leonard with a concerned expression.


    Mikaela, visibly irritated by the lack of respect, raised her voice, with authority: "STOP!" A dramatic pause. "You are being rude and disrespectful. You should feel honored to witness such a feat. After all..."


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, Mikaela knelt before Leonard. Evelyn, after a brief moment of hesitation, did the same. Kaleb, sighing resignedly, but understanding the gravity of the moment, also knelt.


    "...this is the Walker of the Pentagram..." said Mikaela, her voice filled with respect and reverence.


    Silverin''s group, who had been laughing before, now looked at each other, expressions of pure astonishment and disbelief stamped on their faces.

 Chapter 84

    Leonard, deeply unsettled by the sudden display of reverence, asked his friends to stand up. "No need for that. It''s just a silly prophecy, cut it out. Get up," he said, lightly touching Evelyn''s chin, gently lifting her up. To others, the scene might have seemed romantic, but for Leonard, it was a natural gesture of camaraderie.


    Mikaela, witnessing the scene, felt an inexplicable chill run through her and, on pure instinct, without even thinking, pulled Leonard''s hand away from Evelyn''s face.


    The atmosphere, previously charged with respect and reverence, instantly transformed into something awkward and unsettling.


    "Alright," Kaleb said, with his usual lack of tact, "now, to make it even more awkward, all we need is a pigeon to crap on our heads and the Orator to say it''s good luck." He stood up, brushing the dust off his robes.


    Silverin, perceptive and accustomed to handling people, noticed the tension in the air and acted quickly to defuse it. "Xavier, you''re an excellent scout," she said, with a firm and direct tone of voice. "How about finding a suitable spot for us to camp?"


    "Understood. I''ll do that now," replied Xavier, relieved to escape the awkward situation. Glad I got out of that weirdness, he thought, as he quickly set off, leaping nimbly among the rocks of a nearby hill.


    Leonard, still oblivious to the heavy atmosphere that had formed, moved away from the group a bit, lost in thought. "The Walker of the Pentagram... It''s a title of extreme importance, a heavy burden. It''s almost like being ''The Chosen One,'' the one destined to perform great deeds, to change the course of history. But... do I want that?"


    Evelyn, ignoring Mikaela and the others, ran up to him, concerned. "Are you okay, Leonard? You seem distant."


    He sighed. "I''m okay. Just... it''s a lot of responsibility to handle all at once. I miss when I was just a poor kid from Besen, in love with a village girl."


    Meanwhile, Silverin, watching Leonard walk away, turned her attention to Mikaela, a mixture of curiosity and disbelief in her voice. "Is he really the Walker of the Pentagram?"


    Mikaela sighed, as if carrying a huge weight on her shoulders. "Yes. Confirmed by the Potential Machine and the judgment of the Primordial of Life."


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wait, Mikaela, that''s a lot of information," Silverin said, shaking her head. "Let me see if I understand. You found the Primordial of Life?"


    Mikaela nodded. "Uh-huh. Perfectly alive."


    "But... how is that possible?" Silverin asked, perplexed.


    "I don''t really know either," Mikaela admitted. "But he''s alive, and he''s a healthy old man. In fact, his name is Saito, and he''s Leonard''s swordmaster."


    Silverin put a hand to her forehead, trying to process the information. "That''s... a lot to take in. I can only imagine the reaction of the Cardinals of the Church when they find out about all this..."


    "They can''t know," Mikaela said firmly, her voice full of urgency. "Not yet. Not now. Only when Leonard is stronger."


    Silverin, intrigued, asked, "Why did you help him so much, Mikaela?"


    Mikaela hesitated for a moment before answering, "First, Leonard was being hunted by King Edward, a friend of Roland Silverback."


    "Roland?" Silverin interrupted. "That young man who helped you when you awakened your holy powers?"


    "Yes, the very same," confirmed Mikaela, her voice thick with emotion. "He was like an uncle to me."


    "But he was loved by everyone," Silverin said, confused. "What happened?"


    "Edward accused him of treason and killed him," Mikaela replied, her voice laden with sadness and anger. "All because he was defending Leonard. The king wanted to kill Leonard because he fits the prophecy: ''a boy born on the ground''."


    "I''m... almost understanding..." Silverin said slowly. She paused, pondering the implications of what she had just heard. "So... the king was right. He really is the person from the prophecy."


    Mikaela nodded, a somber look in her eyes. She looked around, making sure they were alone. Then, leaning in towards Silverin, she asked, in a whisper, "Absolute secret." And she revealed, "And Leonard is a Winter. Son of Leah Winter, missing for years."


    Silverin, unable to process the magnitude of the revelation, staggered back and fell, sitting on the ground, completely stunned.


    The sound of Silverin''s fall caught Leonard''s attention. He turned and ran towards her, helping her up. "Are you okay?" he asked, genuine concern in his voice.


    It was the first time he had really looked at her: a young woman of delicate beauty, with long blonde hair and vibrant green eyes. She wore the white and pearly habit of a Light Orator, a kind of feminine priestly tunic, which, although modest, enhanced her natural grace.


    "I''m okay," Silverin replied, with a faint smile. "I just tripped while walking backwards."


    Then, Silverin looked deeply into Leonard''s eyes and saw the unmistakable blue, the hallmark of the Winters. Without thinking, she blurted out, "They''re beautiful... like sapphires..."


    Leonard stared at her, confused, not understanding the sudden compliment. Mikaela, noticing the awkwardness, cleared her throat and interrupted with a sarcastic tone, "She fell on her butt, but hit her head, didn''t she?"


    Silverin came back to herself, a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks. "I''m sorry," she said quickly.


    Leonard, letting the incident go, turned to Evelyn and apologized. "I''m sorry for running off without saying anything."


    Evelyn, who had been watching the whole scene with an indecipherable expression, asked, "Leonard, can I see your amulet?"


    Leonard hesitated for an instant. Why? he wondered, but, without saying anything, he handed her the amulet.


    "I just�� wanted to see your mother''s face." She said hesitantly.


    Evelyn opened the small locket and contemplated Leah''s photo. Her eyes scanned every detail of the woman''s face, lingering on her features. Then, without warning, her eyes filled with tears. She sighed deeply, closed the locket, and handed it back to Leonard.


    "Why are your eyes filled with water?" Leonard asked, confused by her reaction. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s beautiful... to see how a mother protected her son with everything she had," Evelyn replied, her voice thick with emotion. "And... I also miss my mother." The last part, a half-truth, spoken more to herself than to Leonard.

 Chapter 85 “Waters of Relief”

    A few hours later, Xavier returned from his scouting mission, a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Found a spot," he announced. "I think you''ll like it."


    "Where?" Mikaela asked, immediately interested.


    "A small cave, high up on a slope," Xavier replied. "The entrance is narrow, which makes it easy to defend."


    "What about attacks from above? We''re in a volcanic area; we can''t afford to be caught off guard," Silverin questioned, concerned.


    Xavier nodded. "Thought of that. The cave is hidden behind a rock formation that protects it from the wind and ash. And the volcanic rock above it is very thick. There''s no risk of collapse or overheating."


    "Overheating?" Mikaela asked, frowning.


    "That''s where the good part comes in," Xavier said, with a grin. "The cave is naturally warm because of the volcanic activity, but the temperature doesn''t go over the normal warmth due to its large opening. And there''s more: there''s a hot spring nearby. Running hot water."


    Mikaela and Silverin exchanged a look. "Hot water?" Silverin repeated, a glimmer of hope in her voice.


    "Exactly. A luxury in these lands," Xavier confirmed.


    "Sounds promising," Mikaela said, impressed. "You thought of everything, Xavier."


    Silverin agreed. "A high location, with good visibility of the surroundings, easy to defend, and with hot water, it is indeed ideal... Excellent work, Xavier."


    Leonard, who was listening to the conversation from the side, nodded. The priority now was to rest and recover his energy. "Let''s go then," he said, responding to Mikaela''s earlier suggestion. "The sooner we get there, the better."


    The two groups organized themselves for the march, forming a single-file line. The melee fighters, Leonard, Evelyn, Raviel, and Ragnar, positioned themselves at the ends, protecting the vanguard and rearguard. The support and ranged, like Kaleb, Silverin, Mikaela, and Xavier, stayed in the middle, more protected.


    The journey to the campsite was tense but uneventful. At one point, from the top of a small rocky elevation, Leonard stopped, needing to take a deep breath. He looked around and admired the landscape before his eyes.


    The sun was setting. Ahead, the Skull Volcanoes. From above, he saw the dark smoke rising towards the orange sky. The view was brutally beautiful. "There''s beauty even in a place like this..." he thought.


    Black rocks, rivers of dried lava, little sign of life, except for sparse Leirions among a few twisted shrubs here and there. The smell of sulfur, previously a nuisance, was now almost suffocating.


    He swallowed hard as he looked at several skeletons ahead, unable to identify whether they were Leirions or humans. "I''m really in the Skull Volcanoes," he whispered.


    After some more walking, Leonard spotted some Leirions, but they were far away and did not pose an immediate threat. The group chose to avoid them, prioritizing reaching the camp before nightfall.


    After about two hours of walking, they finally reached the cave Xavier had described. It was exactly as he had said: a reliable opening, hidden behind a rock outcropping, which led to a surprisingly spacious and warm interior. The hot spring, a small bubbling pool, emitted a comforting vapor.


    Quickly, they set up camp. The priority was to organize a security perimeter, prepare a place to sleep, and, of course, make a fire.


    "We''ll stay here for ten, maybe twelve hours," Mikaela said, as she helped Silverin spread some blankets on the rocky floor. "We need to rest and recover our energy."


    Silverin agreed. "And organize the watch shifts. Four hours for each pair, one person from each group. It''s the fairest and safest."


    "The coachman here will take care of the horses," Kaleb announced, with an exaggerated bow and a crooked smile. "See if you can save some food for me, you hungry lot. And, who knows, a strong drink..."


    Xavier, who was dealing with the horses of the other group, approached. "Kaleb, wait. I''m going with you. I need to make sure my horses are well-fed too. Give me some tips."


    "Look at that! Someone finally noticed me!" Kaleb exclaimed, feigning surprise. At least someone recognizes my worth, he thought, with a poorly disguised satisfaction. "Not that I need help, of course. I''m perfectly capable of handling... all these horses..." he said.


    Meanwhile, Leonard began to undress, removing the heavier pieces of his armor, leaving only his pants. He was about to enter the hot spring when Evelyn stopped him.


    "Wait a bit," she said. With a quick movement, she cut a piece of apple from her rations and dipped it into the water for a few seconds. Observing carefully, she removed the fruit, which looked intact. "You can go in," she announced.


    Leonard looked at her, confused. "What was that?"


    "Just checking if the water isn''t too acidic," Evelyn explained. "It''s common in volcanic areas. Better safe than sorry." Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Leonard nodded, impressed with the precaution, and entered the hot spring. The hot water enveloped his body like a hug, instantly relaxing his tense and sore muscles. A sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    Evelyn, watching Leonard relax, felt a twinge of hesitation, a rare contrast to her usually bold personality. "Leonard..." she began, her voice a little lower than normal, "...can I join you?"


    Leonard, already half asleep, replied without thinking, his voice slurred with fatigue: "Sure. Take off your clothes and come on in."


    Evelyn blushed violently, a bright red taking over her face. "Watch your words!" she retorted, crossing her arms in front of her body.


    Leonard, waking up abruptly with her reaction, realized the misunderstanding. "No! I mean... Don''t go in with armor," he corrected, desperately. "You could... overheat. That''s what I meant."


    "Of course, of course that''s what you meant," Evelyn said, with an ironic smile, but the blush on her face diminishing slightly. She entered the water, removing the armor, but wearing a light, close-fitting outfit underneath, which, wet, subtly but undeniably outlined her curves.


    Mikaela, who was watching the interaction from afar, felt a twinge of... something undefined. She decided to approach, interrupting the moment. "I''m going to bless the water," she announced, with a tone of voice slightly louder than necessary. "So that everyone feels better and heals from any injury or abnormality." She then cast her healing ability, and the water of the hot spring glowed with a soft golden light. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone!" Mikaela called out in a loud voice. "Enjoy the hot spring! I''ve blessed it to regenerate us!"


    A wave of exclamations of approval and gratitude went through the group, and, one by one, everyone began to enter the hot spring, seeking the promised relief.


    "I''m going to patrol the area. I''ll be back soon," Raviel said.


    "Take care!" Silverin replied.


    High on the hillside, far above the cave, a pair of red eyes gleamed in the darkness, watching.

 Chapter 86

    Night had fallen around the cave, but the heat from the hot spring created an illusion of comfort. The group, now dressed in their battle gear, was scattered around the campfire, the steam rising in lazy spirals toward the darkness.


    Some chatted quietly, others ate their rations, but an uneasy silence hung in the air, like an invisible mist.


    Leonard, sitting slightly apart from the others, felt a familiar wave of melancholy wash over him. A sense of loss, an emptiness that had haunted him since... well, since forever. He tried, in vain, to push these thoughts away.


    "Is this the first time you''ve been here, in the Skull Volcanoes?" He asked, his voice breaking the silence, trying to distract his own mind. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most answered yes, with expressions ranging from curiosity to apprehension. Only Mikaela answered differently.


    "I''ve been here before," she said, her voice low and tinged with the shadow of a memory. "On a mission... We had to eliminate an elite imp that was getting... ambitious. It was transforming into a Named leirion, gaining power by attacking villages outside the volcanic area."


    Leonard frowned, feeling an inexplicable chill. "I have a bad feeling," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ragnar, who was nearby, let out a nervous laugh. "Bad luck to talk like that! That''s a harbinger of misfortune, that is!" He said, trying to sound playful, but the tension in his voice was evident.


    Mikaela, her brow furrowed, interrupted. "I feel like I''m forgetting something... something important..." She raised her hand to her head, as if trying to dispel a mental fog, but the feeling persisted.


    One by one, the members of the group began to get up, retiring to their makeshift tents, set up inside the cave. The heat of the fire was still pleasant, but the night called for rest.


    Ragnar was the last to move away from the fire, adjusting his weapons and armor. He felt uncomfortable with his skin still damp, and he would participate in the first watch with Mikaela.


    High on the slope, far above the cave entrance, a seemingly ordinary boulder, part of the rocky landscape, shifted. Slowly. Almost imperceptibly.


    Two enormous red eyes opened, not with intense brilliance, but with a dull luminescence, like embers covered in ash. An irregular texture, previously mistaken for rock, unfolded, revealing outlines that resembled claws and wings.


    Ragnar, distracted, was finishing adjusting his armor when a gigantic shadow fell over him. A guttural cry, half snarl, half roar, echoed down the slope.


    Before anyone could react, a colossal creature, a gargoyle with volcanic stone-colored skin and translucent red eyes, plunged from the sky in a lightning-fast attack.


    Its claws, sharp as razors, gripped Ragnar''s arms with brutal force. The warrior, caught completely off guard, let out a cry of pain and terror that was abruptly cut short.


    The gargoyle, with a powerful beat of its wings, ripped him from the ground, carrying him upwards.


    A terrible sound, a mixture of cracking bones and tearing flesh, echoed through the night as the gargoyle, still ascending, forcefully pulled on Ragnar''s arms.


    With a final, sickening snap, the limbs were torn from his body.


    Ragnar''s lifeless torso, freed from its weight, plummeted back to earth, hitting his head on the ground. The impact, a dull and terrible thud, silenced any lingering trace of life.


    The gargoyle, high above, was still holding Ragnar''s bloody arms.


    The gargoyle''s cry and the horrific sound of Ragnar''s death jolted everyone from their tents.


    Mikaela, the first to react, shouted, "Ember Goliaths! Protect yourselves! They''re gargoyles! Be very careful!"


    Evelyn, with her keen eyesight, looked up. She counted three of them, circling on the dark ceiling of the immense cave, disgustingly playing with Ragnar''s severed arms, before devouring them with a repugnant voracity.


    Silverin, emerging from her tent in a state of shock, let out a cry of grief and sorrow at the sight of Ragnar''s mutilated body. "NO!! Ragnar, my dear friend..." Ignoring the imminent danger, she ran to him, kneeling beside the body, not caring about the blood or the deplorable state it was in.


    Taking him in her arms, she began to recite a prayer, the words interspersed with sobs and tears:


    "O Goddess of Light, receive the soul of your faithful servant�� May he find peace in your eternal arms�� free from�� from�� the pain and suff��suffering of this world!! May your light shine upon him!! guiding him to the�� to the�� rest he deserves."


    Xavier, overcome with a contained fury, drew his crossbow and shouted, "You bastards!" He fired towards one of the gargoyles, which had landed upside down on the cave ceiling, a typical behavior of the species.


    The bolt struck the Ember Goliath''s foot, but ricocheted, demonstrating the impressive hardness of its rocky skin. The Leirion looked directly at Xavier as if playing with his disturbing gaze.


    "It''s very tough! Be careful!" Xavier shouted, alerting the others.


    "I knew I was forgetting something! Those damn Ember Goliaths!" Mikaela said, frustrated with herself. Raising her hand, she shouted, "Kalendor!" A brilliant ray of light landed upon her, delivering the sword artifact.


    Xavier, not wasting any time, tried another shot, this time using his Sharpshot ability. The bolt whizzed through the dimness of the cave, creating small ripples in the air as it cut through the distance. A sonic BANG echoed as the projectile exploded on the Ember Goliath''s leg, causing some damage, but still far from a disabling blow.


    The damage caused the Leirion to detach from the stone and continue its circular flight around the group.


    "Watch your backs!" Leonard shouted. "Form a circle in the center! Protect each other''s backs!"


    Kaleb, still inside his tent, crawled on all fours, like a frightened dog, toward his staff, which had fallen near the entrance. "I have to get to them," he thought, taking a deep breath.


    Leonard, noticing Kaleb''s vulnerability, shouted, "Careful, Kaleb! Don''t rush! There''s no way to defend against them while they''re flying!"


    It was then that Kaleb had a flash of insight. An idea, a sublime insight. "If we can''t fight them in the air��" he thought, a smile forming on his face, "then we have to bring them to the ground!"

 Chapter 87

    Kaleb, with a surprising focus for someone who had recently been cowering in fear, extended his hands towards the cave ceiling. "Curtains of fire!" he whispered, almost inaudibly, but with an unexpected intensity.


    Evelyn, watching him from the corner of her eye, rolled her eyes, an incredulous smile on her lips. "I can''t believe it... even in this situation, he had to whisper the name of the skill?" she muttered to herself.


    Dancing flames appeared in the air, forming an undulating barrier that stretched across a large part of the cave ceiling. It wasn''t an intense, destructive fire, but rather a radiant, controlled heat that quickly made the air above thin and breathing difficult up there.


    The Ember Goliaths, in mid-flight, immediately felt the effect. Their lift diminished drastically, and their wings, previously powerful, now beat with difficulty. They lost altitude, forced to descend towards the ground.


    "Kaleb, you''re the best mage in the world!" Leonard shouted, his voice filled with relief and genuine admiration, as he drew Smiling and Absolution.


    Without wasting time, he ran towards the first Ember Goliath that was approaching the ground, still dazed by the sudden change in the environment.


    Leonard activated his ELEV, releasing his energy to the maximum. With a swift and precise movement, he delivered a vertical slash, aiming for the creature''s wings. A deafening metallic clang reverberated through the cave, but the damage was minimal, almost imperceptible. Leonard''s blades, sharp as razors, barely scratched the rocky hide of the Goliath. The reason was obvious: they were made of volcanic stone, almost marble.


    Evelyn, who was watching Leonard run towards the first Goliath, noticed imminent danger. Another gargoyle, taking advantage of Leonard''s distraction, was diving towards him, ready to attack.


    Without hesitation, Evelyn activated her ELEV and cast Subterfuge Level 2. Her imposing wings of death, black as night, manifested, rustling softly. The cave, plunged in darkness, offered an abundance of shadows. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the blink of an eye, Evelyn vanished, teleporting from her original position to Leonard''s shadow. From there, she pushed off, activating "Shadow Daggers." A dark, vibrant energy enveloped her daggers, extending beyond the blades, like spectral claws.


    With a fluid and deadly movement, she leaped, striking the gargoyle mid-air, driving her energized daggers into the creature''s throat, between the stone plates and its head��a weak point in its natural armor.


    Kaleb, observing the scene with a mixture of disbelief and admiration, couldn''t help but speak. "Did Evelyn really just jump onto a gargoyle?" he thought. "That woman has colder blood than the southern glaciers," he said quietly to himself.


    Evelyn, beating her black wings forcefully, struggled against the thin air near the cave ceiling. She managed, at the last moment, to glide towards the ground just before releasing the gargoyle. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    The creature, out of control, crashed violently against the ground. The impact generated a deafening roar, raising a dense cloud of dust and debris.


    Visibility was drastically reduced. The dust made breathing difficult and irritated the eyes. Nobody could see clearly, but from the violence of the impact, everything indicated that the gargoyle had been taken down.


    "It was that, or Leonard would be dead," Evelyn thought, with a mix of relief and concern.


    Leonard, still focused on his original target, activated his electric Battle Aura. Blue sparks crackled around him. "If I can''t cut you, I''ll pound you to dust," he thought, with fierce determination.


    Twirling his swords, he held them by the blunt side of the blade, preparing for a blunt attack.


    With a burst of speed, Leonard advanced towards the gargoyle, which, surprisingly agile for a stone creature, dodged the first attack. Leonard''s blow passed centimeters from the Goliath''s left leg, displacing the air with force.


    "Damn, this stone birdie must be rare or higher," he thought.


    Leonard rolled on the ground, seeking to regain his balance and prepare a new attack. But, during the roll, the gargoyle''s eyes ignited, becoming red like two incandescent suns. An intense and precise cauterizing ray of light shot from its eyes.


    The ray struck Leonard''s leg squarely. He fell to the ground, letting out a cry of pain. A clean hole, the size of a gold coin, formed in his thigh, the flesh around it instantly cauterized.


    The strong smell of burnt flesh mixed with the light smoke emanating from the wound. Leonard, clutching his leg with trembling hands, felt excruciating pain. It was a serious wound.


    He tried to stand up, but his leg didn''t respond. "Damn, damn, damn, if it had hit my chest, I wouldn''t even feel the pain..." Leo thought.


    Evelyn, still lost in the dust cloud, heard Leonard''s cry, muffled by Silverin''s sobs and crying. Helplessness washed over her. She could do nothing at that moment, unable to see through the dense curtain of dust.


    The gargoyle, Leonard''s target, slowly walked towards him, who was fallen and defenseless. The monster''s eyes lit up again, intensifying the red glow. A high-pitched whistle, like that of a stoked fire, grew in intensity, accompanying the increase in luminescence.


    Suddenly, a flash cut through the air, followed by a deafening thunderclap, inside the cave.


    Mikaela, propelled by divine fury, leaped between Leonard and the gargoyle, brandishing Kalendor above her head. "Pay for your sins, demonic creature!" she shouted, her voice vibrating with power. The sacred sword shone intensely, as if it were a fragment of the sun itself.


    With a cataclysmic crash, Kalendor struck the gargoyle''s head. At the exact moment of impact, the creature released its eye attack. A sphere of incandescent fire exploded, throwing Mikaela far away.


    She fell heavily to the ground, unconscious.


    Xavier, who had managed to locate the spot where Evelyn landed with the first Goliath, took advantage of the opportunity. Focusing all his ELEV, he fired with "Sharpshot." The bolt whizzed through the dust cloud, opening a clear path in its wake, such was the force of the shot.


    The gargoyle, which was still agonizing but alive, was struck squarely in the head. The sound of cracking rock echoed, and the bolt embedded itself deep in its skull, silencing it instantly.


    The last remaining gargoyle, seeing the opportunity, advanced on Xavier, who was unprotected and surprised.


    With a swift and brutal swipe of its claws, the creature opened a deep gash in the crossbowman''s chest, throwing him far away, along with his weapon. Xavier fell heavily, blood spurting from the wound.


    Silverin, seeing the scene before her eyes, cut one of her wrists and cried out.

 Chapter 1 - 1:

    As the author, I highly recommend reading the prologue in Volume 0 for a brief introduction to the world and key terms. It''s a quick read that sets the stage for the story, but it''s up to you. Enjoy!


    ________________________________________


    Spring 2, Year 189, New Era, Gothia City, Country of Dunkel, Fros continent.


    The sun was already setting on the city of Gothia; it had been an ordinary day, normal like any other. The merchants began closing their stalls at the adventurers'' fair.


    Leonard had just finished a temporary job at one of the stalls when a very kind lady thanked him.


    "Thank you, dear Leo. Here are some copper coins for your effort."


    Leonard paused, catching his breath. With a weary sigh, he used his sleeves to wipe the sweat from his brow. A grimace flickered across his face as the rough fabric brushed against his skin.


    He took the coins and nodded thankfully to the lady as he left.


    "What a tough day..." Leo complained to himself.


    Behind him the lady yelled, "Come back early tomorrow, dear. That striking face makes me money."


    "Beauty opens doors... they say..." Leo thought. He had a faint smile on his face, but a deep sadness lingered in his eyes.


    Walking through the streets of Gothia, he noticed some people staring at him, given his striking features. His skin was of light peach tone. His straight, medium-length black hair often obscured his light blue, icy-colored eyes.


    Leo sighed, the sound lost in the murmur of the fair. Another day, another temporary job that barely paid for the stale bread he ate for breakfast.


    He observed the people passing: families laughing, friends chatting, couples holding hands. A sad smile touched his lips, and he sighed again.


    He helped whenever he could, a gentle smile for the flower lady, a nod to the baker. But at the end of the day, he returned to his empty room, the indifference enveloping him like a cloak. Deep down, living or dying seemed meaningless.


    Upon returning to his boarding house in the city''s suburbs, he came across a large cart laden with furs. An old man and his helper were still loading it, but he noticed that all the weight was leaning to the right; its wheel was precarious and was about to topple the whole cart onto the old stallkeeper.


    Instinctively, all his robotic and sad aura disappeared; his eyes were determined. "Oh shit��!"


    His legs tensed abruptly, a predator''s coil and a tunnel of blur formed, focusing only on the cart. He moved in a blast of wind. "Whoosh"


    He covered 60 meters in less than three seconds, arriving at the cart just in time to support it.


    "Watch out! It''s gonna tip!" Leo shouted as he supported the cart with his back.


    The old man looked at Leo in astonishment, not understanding where, how, or why this young man had appeared so quickly.


    The helper who was loading the cart with the old man spotted the danger. Seeing the enormous effort Leo was making to keep the cart upright, he swiftly pulled the old man away from the hazard.


    A second later, the right wheel cracked and broke, and the entire load collapsed onto Leo, burying him under the pelts.


    The cart''s horses reared and neighed loudly, creating utter chaos.


    The old man and his helper rushed to rescue Leo from under the heavy load. When they found him, Leo blinked, disoriented for a split second before managing a strained smile.


    "Does Gramps wish to die? What the hell was that?" He spoke loudly while pushing off the items that buried him.


    "Good heavens! Are you alright? Get out of there and let us check if you are hurt!" The old man seemed very worried.


    "I''m fine, Gramps, just be a little more careful." Leo got to his feet, brushing the dust off his clothes and stepping out of the mess.


    They were carrying many kinds of pelts on that cart, leirion spoils, used to craft armor, clothing, and utensils. Leirions, after all, provided the finest materials, so it was a valuable and heavy load indeed.


    "Here, young man, as a token of my gratitude for saving my life, please accept this leirion''s pelt. It''s not the most valuable, but it''s incredibly useful and versatile��" He handed him a folded pelt. "I''m sure you''ll find a purpose for it."


    The old man presented a wolf pelt��a lycanthrope''s hide, to be exact.


    Leo looked at the leather. His heart pounded with anxiety in his silence, and a sharp headache throbbed through his temples. Leo dropped to his knees abruptly, gasping for air.


    "Good heavens, are you okay, kid? I knew something was wrong! Doctor! Get a doctor here!" His face was a mask of panic, waving his arms wildly.


    The helper tried supporting Leo to prevent him from falling, but Leo pushed him away and stood up on his own. It took him a few seconds to regain his composure; he shook his head twice forcefully and blinked a few times.


    "I''m fine, old man��don''t worry. I was just exhausted before, that''s all."


    Leo turned and walked away, leaving the old man and his helper staring after him, their faces a mixture of bewilderment and worry.


    "What was that just now? These flashes... why can''t I recall anything?" He wondered, still feeling lightheaded as he walked.


    He arrived in the suburbs and went up to his boarding room. He was spent, worn out from a full day of work, the incident with the old man, and now these troubling thoughts.


    Leo washed in the basin outside before collapsing onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling, thinking about the lycanthrope pelt the old man offered him.


    His head was a mess. After much contemplation, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Even without blankets, the chill of the wee hours didn''t bother him. The hard, uncomfortable straw mattress didn''t matter to him that night.


    He was completely numb in his dreams��nightmares that tormented him whenever he experienced such memory flashes.


    Sounds of agony could be heard a few meters away from that hostel room. His dreams were not just any dreams. Leo was inert in nightmares that many would call hell itself. Pieces of people flew amid screams; howls of leirions congregated into a dissonant hymn; the slaughter imposed a blood-tinged air.


    As he cautiously peered out the window, a leirion werewolf with white fur noticed a sweet scent of fear emanating from the room and fixed its gaze on him.


    Leo ran to the corner of the room and huddled, trying his best to hold back tears against a ravenous despair. Suddenly a hand grabbed his arm, pulling him hard, and an urgent scream echoed in his mind, a subtle demand.


    "Run!" S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 2 - 2:

    Leonard woke up in a fright. His forehead was sweating cold.


    "This again? Damn it... looks like I can''t run away anymore." He thought as he got out of bed.


    He walked to a sink in the corner of the room. While wiping the sweat from his face, he caught his reflection in the shard of a mirror leaning against the sink''s edge, losing himself in disjointed thoughts for a brief moment.


    Afterwards, Leo made his way to the bedroom window, where the moonlight cast a warm glow.


    "This just won''t stop haunting me." He whispered to himself.


    Leo felt he couldn''t keep running from these recurring mental flashes. He decided to make a concerted effort to make it clear that night.


    He stood by the window, gazing up at the four moons. He touched the ELEV on his nape, the faint numbness a constant reminder of his Neumond status��all he knew of his origins. He held a golden pendant, which hid a portrait within��a silent promise of a past he couldn''t recall.


    Leo sat down in front of the window and absorbed himself in meditation, trying to relieve his stress, when he unknowingly activated his ELEV. A surge of energy coursed through him, unlocking doors in his mind he thought were sealed forever.


    ***


    Fifteen years ago, Leo and his family were living in the small village of Besen, north of Gothia.


    Besen was unique, built atop Lake Zafir on a massive pillar-supported platform. Two bridges connected the village to the mainland: one to the west and another to the north.


    All village gatherings and events took place on this platform. Its guard was made up of ordinary soldiers, as they had not awakened any Neumond for the village''s defense.


    Besen was a remote village that lived on fishing and agriculture. Small caravans occasionally passed through. There was little to no monster presence, and most were killed off by traps.


    As Leo''s memories of the village surfaced, a terrible headache pressed upon him, forcing more memories to the forefront of his mind.


    It was a sunny day with a refreshing breeze in the village, something quite rare and valuable for the residents. It commonly rained and had hot weather in the region.


    Everyone knew each other in the village, and disagreements were rare.


    Leo was always with Mia, his best friend. He also harbored feelings for her, though he never dared to confess them. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia had long, straight red hair at the roots that curled at the ends. Her green eyes looked like tiny jade stones under the fluorescent light, and her skin was pale white with small freckles dusting her delicate nose.


    Mia''s enchanting smile, graced with delicate dimples, held the power to mesmerize all who beheld her beauty. Despite only being ten years old, she possessed a beauty that many said belonged to the little goddess of Dunkel.


    Leo was always fixing the bangs that fell over Mia''s face, which hid one of her eyes, making her look timid. Mia always smiled shyly, called him annoying, and messed up his hair as punishment


    Today, however, Mia was acting quite differently than usual and invited Leo to walk in the chaff fields outside the village. Guards yelled after them while they were leaving. Leo and Mia laughed a lot as they got distant from the village.


    Mia sat down on a pile of straw, and as the breeze blew, her hair danced in the wind. She gently tucked it behind her ear, her gaze meeting Leo''s. It was the most perfect vision he had ever had of her.


    His heart raced, a shiver ran down his spine, and his palms broke a sweat. Leo gently approached and sat beside her, offering her sandwiches he pulled out of his backpack.


    "Mi... Mimi, would you like one?" Leo asked hesitantly, offering her the sandwiches.


    "Looks good!" she replied energetically.


    Leo occasionally got carried away and addressed Mia as "Mimi." She thought it was cute. To thank him, she nicknamed him "Kori" after the color of his eyes, which meant ice in the ancestor language.


    "I wanted to thank you, Kori." Mia said thoughtfully.


    "Uh... Err... you don''t have to..." he replied, embarrassed.


    "It''s not about the sandwiches, silly!" Mia smiled.


    "Huh? What is going on?" Leo said, confused.


    "You know, Kori, when you came to me, I was so lonely. Everyone in the village was always afraid and respectful because of my family''s status. I always lived in complete isolation." Mia''s face was pale with a sad expression.


    Unsure of what to say, Leo simply smiled and remained silent. He didn''t understand why the other children avoided her. To him, it was a sin to wrong such a sweet and kind girl.


    But the fact is, Mia was the chief''s daughter, and her mother had been banished from the nobility of a big city to take over the place.


    "I have never known what it is like to have a true friend or companion, but you saved me from a life of sadness and isolation." Mia stated.


    A heavy silence fell between them. Mia felt a big lump in her throat.


    "And?" Leo asked, his gaze fixed on his feet.


    "I will be eternally grateful! Because of you, I can finally laugh without feeling guilty about the past. You''ve colored my life." Mia concluded with a huge smile on her face and eyes full of tears.


    "Mimi... sometimes you feel so old," Leo said, perplexed.


    He looked at Mia, at her bright smile. He reached out and fixed her bangs, like he always did. "I''ll take care of you!" The words were out before he could stop them, a promise made


    A peculiar, somewhat unsettling silence enveloped the space as Mia gazed at Leo, her heart fluttering with a mix of surprise and unspoken feelings. After all, she was always the one who took care of him.


    "And this... is... for you!" He handed her a poorly made brown paper bag with a decorated straw ribbon sealing the opening.


    "Uhm!! I hope what you said is a promise!" she retorted to his first comment.


    Leo nodded, smiling at her.


    "What is it, Kori?" Mia said, looking at him clumsily offering the package.


    "It wasn''t supposed to be for now, but you''re so..." Once more, a heavy silence fell between them.


    "Oh! A plushie! How cute...! " Tears welled up in Mia''s eyes. "I''ll call him Lenny! And hey, don''t forget! A promise is a debt!" she said in an affirmative tone as she wiped her face.


    "Uh-huh!" He nodded in agreement.


    That afternoon passed quickly. Leo and Mia returned to the village knowing they would be scolded. However, the time they spent together was so unique that neither of them cared about the punishments.


    Mia was so happy with her gift that she didn''t even care about her safety.


    Upon arriving home, Leo endured a resounding lecture from his mother about the dangers outside the village, but his mind was elsewhere. His mind always returned to Mia''s smile, and he wondered if she was being scolded too.


    After the long talk, his mother simply hugged him, saying that he needed to be more careful and that he was her reason for living.


    His mother said a phrase that he would never forget for the rest of his life: Wisdom is to comprehend, not understand.


    "Isn''t it the same, Mom?" Leo sounded confused.


    "To understand is to know, to read, to hear, to acquire knowledge. To comprehend is to know more than that knowledge, but also the circumstances to which they are applied, and more yet, to better judge when to apply them. So I beg you, son, be a comprehensive person," she replied while caressing his face.


    As night fell, Leo was preparing his bath when a deafening boom echoed from the north, shaking the entire village. The sound reverberated through the floor, rattling the windows. It was so loud that people thought the platform was falling.


    Whistles began to blow in every direction, and the great bell used as an invasion alarm clanged loudly in the watchtower, but it was too late. All records indicate that the invasion that day was completely unprecedented.


    From the tower, a horrifying sight unfolded: Beyond the bridge, a sea of werewolf leirions encircled the entire village. They were a mass of fur and teeth, a terrifying wave crashing against the village. An almost inaudible voice left the lungs of the tower guard after ringing the bell, uttering a hopeless cry.


    "May the Gods of Humbra have mercy on us."


    Seconds later, a one-ton rock smashed through the tower, obliterating the guard and shattering everything in its path.

 Chapter 3 - 3: “No Way Out”

    The leirions surged across the north bridge, outstripping the guards'' attempts to cut it down. They were a large pack of lycanthropes, Trasgorian in origin, the most feared of all such hunting beasts. In mere seconds, the bridge was theirs.


    Though some lycanthropes were ensnared in traps, many more broke through, with still more arriving.


    The guards fought desperately to defend the bridge, but the sheer number of invaders was overwhelming��ten lycans for every guard in the village.


    The lycans'' claws, some eight to ten centimeters long, could slice through steel like cardboard. Some towered ten feet tall, their ferocious attacks sending fragments of flesh and limbs scattering like a butcher flinging scraps.


    The guards were swiftly overwhelmed, and despair gripped the village. Once the alarm was raised about the north bridge''s fall, the western guards immediately cut their ropes, destroying their bridge.


    These guards hadn''t anticipated such a swift and brutal invasion. The possibility of the north blockade falling so quickly hadn''t even crossed their minds, and in doing so, they inadvertently sealed off the village''s only safe escape.


    The platform became a slaughterhouse with no way out. Leaping into Lake Zafir was practically suicidal. The fall was over twenty meters to a death field of jagged rocks below. Besen''s pillars weren''t deadlier natural barriers now, but their damnation.


    Those caught in the open were instantly subjected to a ruthless attack. Screams of pain and despair echoed through the village, intensifying. The central area became a bloodbath, littered with human remains��a truly miserable scene.


    A sudden silence descended upon the village after only a few minutes of the invasion. All those caught outside their homes had met their end. The lycans began sniffing the air with frenzied intensity, howling at Humbra''s moons.


    One by one, the houses were breached. Each crashing door was followed by fleeting screams, then an unsettling silence.


    Leo was in his room, his mind racing with a sickening dread. Where were his parents? What had become of them? Should he try to find them? And Mia, was she safe? Each question was a hammer blow against his already crumbling resolve.


    The sounds of splintering doors, howls, and screams pulled him back to his senses. He cautiously rose and peered through a narrow gap between the wooden planks of his window.


    A massive lycanthrope, five meters tall with white fur, stood feeding on a woman''s head. The sight stole Leo''s breath, his stomach churning. A choked gasp escaped his lips.


    The alpha lycan looked directly at Leo at that very instant, dropping the head and turning toward the house. Leo''s father, Noah, was in the living room, his face grim, a kitchen knife clutched in his hand, ready to defend his family and buy them time to escape.


    As the lycanthrope smashed through the door, a sweeping slash of its claws obliterated everything in the room. The blow cleaved Noah in two, his body falling in a gruesome heap amidst the shattered dining table and chairs.


    Leo recoiled, a silent scream trapped in his throat. He staggered back, his legs trembling, and fell into the corner of his room. He was paralyzed by fear. He couldn''t think nor even breathe. The stench of raw and metallic blood filled the air, choking him.


    Seconds before the leirion burst into his room, a hand grabbed his arm, pulling him from his terrified trance.


    "Run, my son...!" Leah, Leo''s mother, whispered through tears.


    They both jumped out the bedroom window and fled blindly. The albino lycan gave chase, along with two others nearby. They had covered about 40 yards when Leah spotted a water reservoir built beneath the platform, hoping to find shelter within.


    Leah quickly helped Leo into the compartment. The heavy, thundering footsteps grew closer. As Leah positioned herself in the reservoir''s small opening, a peculiar chill ran down her spine, followed by a sharp pain in her right leg that rapidly intensified.


    The lycanthrope had reached her. With a predatory leap, it savagely tore off Leah''s right leg.


    In retaliation, Leah mustered her remaining strength and punched the lycan in the snout with such force that a sonic boom echoed through the village. BANG! The impact sent it flying backwards fourteen meters, crashing into a nearby warehouse.


    "A Neumond?" the alpha lycan thought, its snout throbbing with pain.


    The other two smaller lycans that were accompanying the alpha felt the reverberation of Leah''s blow and scurried in fear. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While most lycans were driven by instinct, some evolved leirions��alphas, chieftains, and other mystical creatures��retained a degree of intelligence.


    With some time bought, the mother and son hid in the elevator. Their combined weight snapped the rope, sending them plummeting to the bottom of the cylindrical reservoir, but they were lucky that day. The well was nearly empty, with only a few inches of water due to the lack of rain and constant use.


    Leo''s gaze locked onto his mother''s wound. Blood pulsed from the ragged stump where her leg had been, staining the muddy water a sickening crimson. Bone gleamed white amidst the mangled mess of flesh.


    Despite the well''s depth, the high moons of Humbra cast a faint twilight glow inside.


    "Son, I need you... to... to help me," Leah said through gritted teeth, forcing a smile.


    Leo nodded, tears streaming down his face.


    "You have to be strong, my little prince! Can you do that for me?" She asked, her voice strained but her gaze warm.


    Leo swallowed hard, his throat tight with unshed tears. He knelt beside his mother, who leaned against the reservoir wall. He knew she had given everything to save him. He owed her this.


    "Cut a strip from your... shirt... a thin one, please, baby." Leah requested.


    Leo hesitated for a moment, his gaze fixed on the tattered remains of his shirt, before he ripped a long strip of cloth from the worn fabric.


    "Now�� I need you... to be strong! You are my prince... Tie it with all... all your strength around mom''s leg. Please��" Leah''s strength was fading as she spoke.


    Leo''s hands trembled as he looked at his mother''s mangled leg, the raw bone gleaming in the dim light. Bile rose in his throat, but he forced it down. He would be brave for her, but he was just a child.


    "Courage, son... I... I don''t have much time. Mom will help you��!" Leah pleaded.


    For a boy of ten years old, it was an intolerable nightmare. His father was gone, the village was a tomb, and Mia�� he couldn''t begin to think about it.


    All he knew was that he had to be strong; his mother needed him. The lycanthropes'' snarls and howls echoed above them, terrorizing them with their reminder of the danger they were in. He had to endure.


    Leo took the strip of cloth and, with trembling hands, carefully wrapped it around his mother''s leg as she whimpered in pain. She instructed him to tighten it with all his strength on a count of three.


    "One... two... three... AHHHRG!" Leah cried out in agony as both tightened the tourniquet.


    Leah had lost a lot of blood and was exhausted. She pulled Leo close, hugging him tightly, her body shaking. They remained silent in the dark well in the cold night.


    Gradually, the lycans'' howls faded, leaving only a heavy silence and a crushing sadness. Leah knew she didn''t have much time; her wound was too severe.


    "Son, listen..." Leah said, her gaze full of love.


    "Yes, Mom."


    "What I''m going to tell you is very serious, so listen carefully."


    "Okay��" Leo confirmed cautiously.


    "Soon Mom will go to meet Dad." Leah was interrupted.


    "NO! No, Mom�� I don''t wanna be alone!" Leo implored. His voice cracked with despair.


    He was the smartest boy in the village, had studied since he was very young, and fully understood the situation, but he didn''t want his mother to confirm it.


    "There is no other way, my son. Mom has lost too much blood, and there''s no way for us to get out of here."


    She looked up at the narrow opening, a faint circle of moonlight far above. Leah knew the walls were solid wood, and the reservoir was cylindrical; climbing fifteen meters to the top without help would be impossible for Leo.


    They could attempt to break through the reservoir''s bottom and escape into the lake. The drop was only four or five meters. However, she lacked the strength to break through the solid wooden floor. It was impossible.


    They were trapped�� condemned and trapped.

 Chapter 4 - 4:

    Dawn finally broke.


    Hours had passed agonizingly slow. Leo had been trying to climb for hours, but he couldn''t scale more than two meters, for the walls were smooth and covered in mud. It was truly impossible without help.


    "Baby, talk to me a little to distract me. It''s getting very cold," Leah whispered to Leo, her body wracked with shivers.


    Leo stared at his mother��she was deathly pale, her lips tinged purple, and dark circles had formed under her eyes. He knew somehow that she was slipping away.


    "Mom? Are you okay?" Leo asked, worried, his voice barely an audible whisper.


    "I am okay. I just need to rest a little... Tell me, how are you and Mia?" Leah managed to whisper.


    "Mom, I made a promise to Mia. I said I would take care of her�� as soon as we get out of here, I''ll tell her everything. I hope she''s okay. I even gave her a plushie. Just some Dad''s tips," he said with a hint of embarrassment, trying to distract his mother.


    Leah''s heart ached for her son, for the innocence he had lost and for the burdens he now carried. She was deeply concerned about Leo, attempting to soothe and divert his attention. She knew this situation was a dead end.


    "That''s very good, Leo. Take good care of your friends and be a great man to your future wife. Always eat healthy food at the right times and in moderate amounts. Study as much as you can. I hope you get a good job, my son. Your father and I are proud of you. I bless you, my love." Tears streamed down Leah''s face.


    Her eyes fluttered, and for a moment, she wasn''t in the cold, dark well anymore. She saw a fleeting image: Leo, older, stronger, his eyes blazing with a fierce light. He was facing a creature of darkness, a golden pendant shining in his hand.


    Then the vision was gone. Leah had a vision��a premonition. Leo held aloft a familiar golden pendant, its surface gleaming with power in that quick glimpse. She knew she wouldn''t last much longer.


    "Mom..." He hugged her tightly.


    "Take this necklace." Leah weakly unclasped her necklace and pressed it into his hand. "Live, my baby; survive; be strong. I... love... you... forev��" Leah''s voice faded away while her hand fell down with no resistance.


    "Mom...? Mom! I LOVE YOU TOO!! MOM!!! Don''t leave me here alone! Wake up, Mom! I promise to be a better son and never leave the village again! LEAH!!!"


    His cries were raw and desperate, echoing in the confined space of the well. He clung to her lifeless body. His chest was heaving, trying to find air through his sobs.


    For hours, Leo wept over his mother''s body, embracing her and reminiscing about how she had been a devoted, hardworking, and caring mother.


    He recalled how she would do his laundry and, even amidst her own work, would stop just to give him a little treat. He remembered her helping him with his schoolwork, always with a smile and unwavering patience. Leah gave her love to Leo with everything that she could have.


    He vowed that he would survive at any cost; it was his duty, a reciprocal act of gratitude. His mind had shattered on that fateful day. He had lost his parents and everyone he knew, and he was still trapped in that abyss.


    The days passed, one after another. Leo had lost all hope; he no longer knew how long he had been in that pit with his mother. His mind was clouded; hunger gnawed at him, and despair filled his thoughts. To survive, he drank the rainwater that was collected at the bottom.


    The water, unfortunately, was not clean all the time. He would try to drain it to renew when the rain offered a fresh supply. Eventually, he grew numb to the difficult conditions.


    Many days had passed��only the gods knew how many. The hunger was overwhelming for Leo, a boy of just 10 years old. When he was on the verge of fainting from starvation, he made a difficult choice to survive, remembering his promise to his beloved mother.


    He spotted a small lizard skittering along the wall. He lunged, trapping it with his hand. He stared at the creature for a long moment, his stomach churning, then, with a grimace, he ate it. He felt so nauseous but could clench his jaw and persevered to survive.


    Leo''s spirit was deeply wounded, but he prayed to the Seven Gods of Humbra every night before sleeping, like his mom taught him, seeking strength and hope.


    Leo had already considered smashing his head into the solid wood until he passed out and died there. He had tried countless times to climb out without success and had screamed until his voice faded into a hoarse whisper.


    In the end, he just wanted to be with his mother. He missed her, and her body being there only made everything worse��it would be better to just leave.


    As his last tears fell and he prepared for suicide, when faint voices mingled with the rain that had returned that day.


    "People?" Leo wondered, confused. He wondered if it was just a figment of his imagination.


    He chose to shout��it couldn''t hurt; it was just one more of the tens of thousands of attempts he made day after day.


    "Help��!" Leo tried to yell, but he was very weak, lacking strength. "Someone�� please�� save�� me��!" He tried with his last bit of energy, but there was no breath left in his lungs.


    ________________________________________________


    After 14 days without communication, the rescue guard and reinforcements, along with caravans, had arrived at the village of Besen. Due to the intensity of the massacre, the neighboring city of Gothia had been slow to realize what had happened. The time it took to rebuild a bridge was excessive in those flooded areas with ravines around Lake Zafir.


    "Captain Roland! We''re arriving!" shouted the coachman.


    "My God, it was a massacre." Roland whispered, his gaze sweeping over the ravaged village, his face grim.


    "Captain, it looks like we''re in hell," said one of the guards.


    "Everyone, search everything! Look for any signs of life!" Roland bellowed.


    Roland got out of the wagon and commanded the guards, who followed in a line. Everyone was working their hardest, gathering the bodies and trying to identify them to give them a proper burial.


    "Joshua! Get over here, help me with this jammed door!" one of the guards shouted.


    "Useless creature," replied the soldier Joshua.


    Joshua and other guards were trying to open one of the house doors to retrieve some of the bodies. As they heaved, the splintered wood groaned in protest. When they finally managed to open the door, a distinct sound crossed his mind. Joshua looked towards the sound��


    He heard the sound of wind, raindrops, the steps of war boots��ordinary sounds.


    "Joshua! This one''s heavy; help me! Stop dozing off!" A soldier shouted.


    Joshua turned to the soldier and grumbled, "What a crappy job!"


    The soldiers searched the houses and recovered all the bodies, beginning a simple cleanup and organization to begin the burial soon. The soldiers began working on organizing the objects that were scattered throughout the village.


    While carrying a bucket that was in the way, Joshua again heard a sound behind him. He stopped, looked, and saw rain, wind, boots... He then realized that his work was almost over.


    The soldiers managed to identify most of the bodies and buried them in a plain near the road as a sign of respect, with a memorial.


    Roland prepared his wagon with the important items and shouted for the guards to line up; the battalion was about to depart. He ran through the battalion, checking if everything was in order. When he reached the last man in line and saw that everything was okay, he ordered the march back. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roland then turned back to the village of Besen and, with a bitter taste in his mouth, silently questioned why such an atrocity occurred. As he turned to follow the battalion, a metallic sound crossed his mind, and he looked again at the city. The rain blurred his vision, and fatigue clouded his mind.


    Roland then turned back to the battalion, which was already distant. The sound of rain, the leaves, the almost inaudible lake��a silence prevailed.


    A metallic sound crossed his mind again; Roland turned and looked at the city. Then the sound repeated. Roland now knew it wasn''t just fatigue.


    He had really heard something.

 Chapter 5 - 5:

    Leo''s eyelids fluttered open, and he found himself on a stretcher, being carried away from the ruins of Besen by two soldiers.


    "Hmm... Where am I...?" He tried to sit up but felt nauseous as his head throbbed. He felt the world spin as he regained his memories of the terrible days before, causing his mind to reel. "Ahhh..." he grunted.


    He didn''t recognize the faces around him. Everything was a blur. Then he saw him. A sturdy man, his hand resting reassuringly on Leo''s arm, his uniquely designed helmet glinting in the dawn light. Their gazes locked, and Leo''s heart pounded. A spark of recognition lit the man''s eyes, along with a flicker of hope.


    Roland remained at Leo''s side, desperate to ask him what happened, but he could see the boy was in no condition to talk.


    "Easy there, lad. We''re the good guys. We pulled you out of that pit. You''re safe now. You can trust us. Rest." Roland said softly, his voice rough with exhaustion but tinged with a strange mix of relief and sorrow.


    Leo closed his eyes, the knot of tension in his stomach loosening slightly. Safe... for now, at least. But the images, the screams, still echoed in his mind.


    He remained lost in thought, the weight of what he''d been through slowly receding, granting him a sliver of respite. Fear and death had haunted him for days.


    A question persistently gnawed at him, forcing its way to the forefront. He had to know. A deep longing rose within: He needed to know if his mother''s body had been found. He yearned to honor her memory; to say a final, heartbreaking farewell.


    But his voice was hoarse, his body ravaged by hunger and fatigue, yet he desperately tried to convey his need to know about his mother.


    With trembling hands, Leo unclasped the golden necklace, his heart heavy with the grief he knew the portrait would evoke. He offered it to Roland.


    Intrigued, Roland accepted the pendant and scrutinized it. He carefully opened a tiny locket attached to the chain, revealing a miniature portrait of a young Leah in a beautiful gown.


    Roland''s face drained of color as he recognized the woman in the portrait. After a moment, he regained his composure, but his gaze, as it snapped back to Leo, was filled with a complex mix of emotions: pity, guilt, and a flicker of fear.


    "Where did you get this pendant, lad?" Roland demanded, his voice strained, his eyes searching Leo''s for answers.


    Leo strained to speak, his voice barely a whisper: "My mother... she gave it to me before... before it all happened."


    "Halt!" Captain Roland roared, his voice cutting through the somber air. The two stretcher-bearers halted abruptly.


    Roland quickly instructed two guards, who were stationed a short distance away, to wrap Leah''s body in a shroud or any available cloth, stipulating that under no circumstances should the body be exposed. He watched them for a moment, his jaw clenched, then turned back to Leo, his expression unreadable.


    "She''s badly decomposed. She and the boy deserve some dignity," he explained quietly to the departing guards, more to himself than to them.


    Roland returned to those carrying Leo, kneeling beside the stretcher. He lowered his voice, almost to a whisper. He leaned in, his gaze intense. "What you''ve heard here stays here. I presume you value your lives and the well-being of your families. Forget everything." S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words, though soft, carried the weight of a mountain, a silent threat that hung heavy in the air.


    Turning his attention back to Leo, he continued, "Listen carefully, son. We need your testimony. In light of your miraculous survival, we will ensure your mother receives a burial near the tranquil trees of Mount Lichtwelt��the most peaceful resting place she could have. It''s a place reserved for heroes, and your mother... she was a hero."


    Leo, his throat tight with unshed tears, could only manage a small nod.


    Once he was settled in the wagon, they were ready to depart. The weight of his recent experiences pressed down on him like an unbearable burden, threatening to crush his spirit.


    A persistent wave of dizziness threatened to overwhelm him, and yet, even as he lay there, drifting in and out of consciousness, he watched the passing scenery blur by.


    Soon, he spotted the graves of the villagers lining the edge of the lake ravine, about fifteen meters from the road.


    The soldiers had created simple memorials of stacked stones, marking each grave with a small six-pointed wooden star. To further identify the deceased, they had placed personal belongings found with each victim beside their respective stars.


    A single, fragile thought flickered in Leo''s mind: "I did it, Mother..." But it was quickly extinguished by a fresh wave of agony. He saw his father''s grave, and on it, Noah''s familiar straw hat impaled on the wooden marker.


    Two graves away, the soldiers carefully surrounded a small grave with stones. Beside the wooden star lay a battered plushie, and the only thought that crossed Leo''s mind was...


    "Lenny"...!


    A numbing cold spread through Leo''s chest, the world fading away, reality dissolving into a dreamlike haze. One question echoed in his mind.


    "Why?"


    Standing beside Leo, Roland suddenly noticed a faint, rhythmic pulse of light emanating from the boy''s nape.


    "A late awakening?" Roland thought, his heart pounding with sudden, inexplicable apprehension.


    _____________________________________________


    Leo regained consciousness, sitting on his blanket in front of the window. The room was small, dimly lit but clean. The air smelled of stale sweat, dust, and something else... something faint but sickeningly familiar: the coppery tang of blood. It clung to his clothes, to his skin...


    Though not truly there, it was a phantom reminder of the horrors he had witnessed.


    Fragments of his past flickered: faces, screams, his mom''s suffering and death, the deep of the reservoir. Mia''s plushie beside a small grave. His father''s hat...


    Fury boiled up, twisting his gut, demanding release.


    Dawn had broken. His head throbbed, but the pain was nothing compared to the fire inside him; a new resolve hardened within him, born of rage. He shook, trying to contain the storm.


    He was looking at the pendant, trying to control himself with his mother''s portrait.


    But he could not.


    The usually mechanical and somber Leonard was gradually being consumed by anger.


    He wanted to scream; to destroy everything. But only a whisper escaped through his lips:


    "Bastards��!" His almost inaudible voice trembled while he clenched a fist.

 Chapter 6 - 6:

    After subsiding a bit of his rage, Leo resolved to go to the Guild House and become an Equalizer��those who hunted and subdued the leirions.


    But there was a problem: only Neumonds��at least, the ones who were willing to walk on the edge��could become Equalizers, and Leo had never been one to take risks or live an adventurous life.


    And Leonard had always been a peaceful person, but he could no longer restrain his hatred for the leirions.


    He needed to move, to act, to do something. Exiting his room, a modest space in a boarding house within the poorest neighborhood, his eyes were drawn to the imposing ramparts of Gothia, rising in the distance.


    "Gothia... Ahhh..." Leonard sighed. "Here we go, to the Guild House." He whispered to himself.


    Gothia��the third-largest city in Dunkel was considered a safe haven��a refuge compared to the vulnerable villages scattered across the land, like Besen. And like Besen, these villages could never grow as large without the towering walls found only in big cities.


    Leonard envisioned Gothia''s map, tracing his route to the Guild House.


    Gothia consists of three concentric circles shaped around an ancient hill.


    He resided in the lowest circle, a decaying slum of sparse fields where only the poor dwelled in wooden and straw huts, huddled along narrow, winding alleys.


    Leonard observed a distinct change in the environment as he entered the middle circle.


    He passed through a familiar alley, having worked in this part of the city before.


    The buildings there were made of clay, cement, and gleaming marble, reflecting the differing wealth and social status.


    A little bit further, Leonard waved to a lady he used to work with.


    "How are you, Leo?" Her smile diminished as her gaze dropped from his face to his clothes.


    "I''m fine, Mrs. Marta; I''m doing well," he said, returning to his musings.


    "Poor handsome guy..." She whispered to herself, but Leo still heard.


    Leo looked at his worn tunic. Its rough fabric was a stark contrast to the fine garments of the passersby.


    "I still feel anxious here," Leo thought. The ever-present social divisions made him feel constantly judged.


    "Here is the home of my last employers; I don''t think I''ll ever miss this life." He thought.


    Prosperous farmers, influential merchants, and the city guard, those who could afford it, occupied the middle circle.


    Leonard passed by a huge sign that read "Bachelors'' Alley." This alley was the dream of every single man, with luxurious single rooms and many inns and bars.


    A few minutes passed until he reached the vibrant heart of Gothia''s commerce, which appeared in his sight.


    "Finally... " Leo looked around. Merchants and street artists populated the streets, while a bard played a catchy melody on his flute.


    Anchored in the central square was the magnificent Guild House��an imposing structure adorned with gold leaf and a private garden.


    "WOW... it''s huge..." Leo''s jaw dropped as he came face to face with the immense structure in that bustling square.


    There also was the highest circle, but Leonard didn''t care. Royals, nobles, and military officers lived in the smallest of the three districts. White affluent homes with ornate sculptures and lush gardens.


    Leo had received a stipend of three silver coins each month when was young. Where it came from was an enigma, but it allowed him to pursue his studies.


    Upon reaching adulthood, Leo stopped receiving financial support and had to fend for himself, though he could only pay rent and buy dry bread.


    From the start, Leo had to earn his living on the streets, saving whatever he could in case of an unexpected emergency, secreting it in a small pouch he always kept on his person.


    Leo learned that every major city had a Guild House, managed by the local government. These establishments aided the Neumonds against the leirions, allowing them to sell soul stones and various spoils from their hunts.


    Stepping into the central hall, Leo was enthralled by its immense interior. White and red banners hung from the rafters, while stained-glass windows depicted knights locked in combat with fearsome beasts. The furniture was rustic yet refined, crafted from polished wood, and massive marble pillars supported the vaulted ceiling.


    A special mural on the ceiling portrayed the three Primordials: Lyra, Lauv, and Libby; a bolt of lightning amidst the chaos of battle.


    "Whoa, that''s sick..." Leonard thought.


    The polished marble floor mirrored the entire scene while Leonard stepped further. Circular tables draped with white cloths provided space for discussions between counselors and Neumonds. At the far end, a service counter with ornate cast-iron grilles separated clients from attendants, and a small chest was provided for transactions.


    The place was neither bustling nor empty. Leo counted around fourteen attendants in matching upscale uniforms and about twenty Neumonds, based on their weaponry and combat attire.


    A woman in her mid-20s approached, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. Her hair was pulled back into a tight bun to highlight the straight lines on her face.


    "Are you... lost? May I help you?" She asked, a subtle emphasis on the "lost" word.


    "I''m not lost," Leo replied, his voice even and steady. "I''m here for the Guild House entrance exam."


    "Sir," she said, her tone dripping with condescension, "are you quite sure? Do you comprehend that affluence and Neumond blood are prerequisites for consideration?"


    She paused, her eyes raking him from head to toe.


    "A lack of either simply makes your presence here... inappropriate," she finished pointedly.


    "Don''t you really know how to be cordial?" Leo hated being prejudged. "The AD-MIS-SION EX-AM, please?" He emphasized the syllables strongly.


    "Follow me, please." She shrugged. "My name is Silica, spelled like the sand. I will be your hostess today, sir. Could you show me the money? It''s 30 silver coins for admission." She said as she walked through the hall.


    Silica was a pretty formal woman. Her height was average; she had black eyes, black hair, a slender body, and a common face. She wore a light green silk dress that was tight enough to show her curves, had a sexy walk, and a strong personality.


    "Here." Leo thrust the money at her, his expression a clear indication of his displeasure.


    "Thank you, Mr....?" she asked, a subtle lift of her eyebrow.


    "Leonard. Leo will do."


    "Mr. Leonard," she said smoothly, "the Guild Houses are entrusted with the care of the Neumonds��a burgeoning branch of humanity��and thus, we safeguard the future of all mankind. Any questions you''d like to ask?"


    "I''m good," Leo mumbled with a shrug.


    "As you wish." Silica turned and began to ascend a grand staircase.


    "The testing chambers are up on the second floor," she announced over her shoulder, proceeding to explain the testing procedures as she walked.


    "The test consists of three stages: capacity, energy, and potential. Upon completion, we''ll analyze your results and inform you of your status."


    Leo simply nodded.


    "Let''s hope your test isn''t a complete failure," Silica said with a tight smile.


    "A failure? I am a Neumond," Leo retorted.


    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean much. Some barely manage to achieve the senior officer rank. They lack the strength to hunt monsters on their own."


    A heavy silence hung between them until they reached the testing room on the second floor.


    "ELEV proof, now. Show me." She demanded.


    "Here." Leonard turned back a little to show her.


    "Your ELEV seems to be pulsing. Do you know why that is?" She inquired, probing for information.


    "Something about a late awakening..." Leo guessed.


    "A late awakening? I''ve never heard of such a thing. Perhaps you''re simply defective." She concluded. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is everyone here as charming as you are?" He replied sarcastically.


    It''s common knowledge that Neumonds awaken during childhood. Usually between the ages of four and six. At that time their cognitive abilities begin to solidify alongside the development of their personality and emotional traits.


    "You''re over twenty years old?" she inquired.


    "Yes..."


    "Your lowest stats should exceed twelve, and your highest should be about twenty. Don''t worry; even if they''re all around twelve, you can still secure a good role as a sergeant or battalion captain."


    "I will become an Equalizer, no matter the cost," Leo stated firmly.


    "Alright, Mr. Future Equalizer," she said with a hint of irony. "Please take a seat in that chair. I''ll retrieve the assessment device."


    Silica retrieved a magical box and unlocked it with a specialized key. From within, she produced a magical device with a small mana-infused crystal display. Using a mana brush, she inscribed Leo''s name onto the device''s base; the inscription promptly vanished as the device activated.


    "Relax; it won''t hurt, but you need to focus," Silica instructed.


    She positioned the device on the back of Leo''s neck, activating his ELEV. A tingling sensation and warmth radiated from the base of his neck, and the air around him shimmered faintly. Arcane symbols appeared on the crystal screen, but within seconds, it cracked, and the device stopped working.


    "Did something go wrong?" Silica wondered aloud, considering possible causes.


    "Could the device have run out of mana?" An ELEV reading typically took thirty to forty seconds.


    "I''ll fetch a newer model, one designed by the Magic Tower. It''s far more sensitive. Please wait here, Mr. Leo." Silica disappeared through a door marked "Special Storage."


    Three minutes elapsed.


    "Let''s try this again, Mr. Leo."


    "Okay��" Leo replied calmly as always.


    She reactivated the device, and this time, an intense, alternating yellow and white light revealed his ELEV. Leo felt a surge of energy, a feeling of suppressed power yearning to be unleashed. His nape became numb, and for a few seconds, his mind went blank.


    Thirty seconds later, it emitted a sharp beep, signaling the completion of the reading.


    "Wow��!" Leonard shook his head, feeling lightheaded.


    "I''ll retrieve your profile. One moment, Mr. Leo," she said, ignoring him.


    Leo felt a surge of curiosity about his abilities. He hadn''t felt such joy in ages. His once dull existence had become too familiar. Everything was about to change in ways he never imagined. A life of risks and adventure.


    Silica returned and handed him his status and Guild House membership card.


    Doubt clouded Leo''s eyes as he searched for answers within, but his mind offered nothing. He met Silica''s gaze and found her just as incredulous.


    A wave of anxiety washed over Leo; he felt isolated, possibly unique, but the question died on his lips; he wasn''t brave enough to ask.


    Silica remained frozen.

 Chapter 7 - 7:

    Leo stared at the card.


    ____________________________


    Profile Stats / Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Leonard


    Surname: Winston


    Rank: Iron Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Strength: 4


    ��Agility: 6


    ��Cognition: 5


    ��Constitution: 5


    ��Mentality: 6


    Characteristic: ��Divergent��


    -Unable to track battle traces-


    -Affinity synthesis ��error�� detected-


    ____________________________


    Leo stared at the results sheet, utterly bewildered. Nothing made sense; it contradicted everything Silica had told him. He wordlessly extended the card towards her, his eyes wide with a mixture of confusion and desperation, expressing a clear plea for an explanation.


    "What the...?" Leo exclaimed, taking the card.


    Silica''s usual composure faltered for the first time. "Don''t pin this on me. I am just as perplexed as you are."


    "Are you sure?" Leo was devastated and spoke in an almost inaudible voice.


    "Until now, I have never witnessed anything like it. Your readings are comparable to a Neumond child of six. Right now, you''re barely any stronger than a baseline human. In all my six years working with the Guild, I''ve never seen anything like it." She didn''t believe the facts.


    "But... is it absolutely correct?" Leo stammered, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Absolutely, sir. I checked it three times myself," she asserted, though a hint of uncertainty lingered in her voice.


    "So... what now?" he asked, a note of despair creeping into his voice.


    "It''s plain and simple: As you are now, you''re screwed. There''s nothing you can do about it with these stats." She offered a dismissive shrug.


    Leo felt his legs weaken, and he leaned against the wall for support. His carefully constructed plans, his dreams of vengeance, all crumbled to dust. A common soldier? That was the last thing he''d imagined. He hadn''t even made it to the rank of a low officer.


    He swallowed hard, trying to regain control. He remembered his mother''s words, "Life is 10% what happens to you and 90% how you react to it." He forced a bittersweet smile, but the sadness in his eyes was undeniable.


    For a moment, he questioned why he kept going, trying, and even living. Then, the promise to his mother resurfaced in his mind��the desperate need to be worthy of surviving Besen when so many others, including his own parents, hadn''t.


    "Mr. Leo, perhaps I can help you..." Silica said softly, her condescending tone replaced by something akin to genuine concern, unexpectedly touched by his plight.


    "Yes?" he asked, a flicker of hope appearing in his eyes.


    "The Guild House gives new Neumonds a Starter Kit as a gift for their adventures; it''s not much, but it helps those who are starting out."


    "And what exactly is a starter kit?" He asked, a hint of skepticism in his voice.


    "A weapon of your choice, a backpack, and camping tools," she replied.


    "Yeah, this will help me a lot," he said, looking at her with a deadpan expression, "with making a barbecue in my yard." He gritted his teeth. "How do you expect me to face the world if I''m a loser?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m just trying to help." Her voice softened again. She shrank back but continued. "There''s one more thing, Mr. Leo."


    "You''re not telling me this comes with a clown suit, right?" Leo muttered through clenched teeth, his attempt at humor falling flat.


    "Mr. Leo, I''m serious. Please. You could take the growth potential assessment. It is not much, but it could provide a ray of hope," she said earnestly. She nibbled on her lower lip.


    "Or it might be the final straw," he remarked. "But maybe... maybe having absolutely nothing to lose is the driving force I need." A wry smile tugged at his lips as he sighed, a spark of defiance flickering in his eyes.


    "Great! Let''s do it, Mr. Leo!" Silica''s face lit up at his agreement, a genuine smile replacing her earlier formality.


    They exited the admissions testing room and walked a short distance to another chamber. This one felt different, more scientific. It was slightly larger, containing a steampunk treadmill alongside a peculiar magical contraption with numerous tubes connected to a central sphere and a mask dangling nearby.


    "That''s�� definitely weird��" Leo muttered, his eyes fixated on the strange machine as an uneasiness festered within


    Silica explained, "This machine measures your metabolism, but the mages at the tower have discovered that it can also gauge your growth potential using mana signatures."


    Humbra''s philosophy defined two forms of cause and effect in Neumond assessments: potentiality and actuality. One determined where someone could potentially end up, while the other measured their current level of development.


    "Right�� but what do I have to do?" Leo asked, his apprehension growing.


    "Simply put on the breathing mask and walk on the treadmill for five minutes," Silica replied with a reassuring smile. She gestured towards the equipment.


    Leo remained hesitant, his gaze darting between the strange machine and Silica''s expectant face. But with no other options available, he resigned himself to the process.


    He climbed onto the treadmill and secured the mask over his face. The long tubes hissed softly as they connected to the strange device. He took off at a fast pace, his heart pounding in his chest. Silica pressed a lever, causing a series of glowing runes to appear around the machine, bathing the room in ethereal light.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Leo," Silica said. "This test is strictly confidential. Revealing the results is forbidden. It''s for your eyes only. I won''t even glance at them. I''ll hand you the results directly, sealed and untampered."


    Unable to voice his growing apprehension, Leo simply raised his shoulders in a silent "Why?"


    She didn''t need to explain. The answer was obvious. Imagine if others knew the full extent of your capabilities��envy, predatory investments, strategic manipulation, injustice, and even targeted harassment could follow. Such information was dangerous in the wrong hands.


    After five agonizing minutes had elapsed, Leo gradually decreased his pace until the machine whirred to a stop. He took off the mask, his breath coming in ragged gasps.


    Silica reached into the machine and pulled out a small, folded slip of paper, its edges slightly singed from the process. She passed it to Leo, her hand lingering for a moment as if she were reluctant to part with it.


    "Here''s your result. As you can see, it''s folded, so I honestly can''t see it," she said, her usual nonchalance faltering slightly.


    Leo took the paper with trembling hands and unfolded it to read:


    Growth Potential: ?


    "Holy sh��! Cough, cough!" Leo blurted out a genuine curse, then began coughing, his breath catching in his throat as he stared at the unbelievable pentagram.

 Chapter 8 - 8: “The Loser and the Dummy”

    Watching Leonard cough, Silica became worried. "Are you okay, Mr. Leonard? Maybe you need sugar water?"


    "Excuse me, I... I just choked; I''m okay..." he gasped, trying to regain his breath. "Could you tell me what the potential levels are?" He had to know. He had to understand what this meant.


    "You''re piquing my curiosity, Mr. Leo," Silica said with a sincere smile.


    Silica explained that the potential rankings ranged from F, E, D, C, B, A, S, to S+. Leo wrestled with the urge to ask what a pentagram ranking meant but restrained himself. Such a question would be exceedingly dangerous, and he suspected it was information beyond her knowledge.


    Leo decided to take a gamble. "Has there ever been a rating lower than F? Perhaps a G?" he ventured.


    "Never in the entire history of the Fros continent."


    "Anything higher than an S+?" This was the real question he wanted to ask.


    "There''s nothing cataloged beyond S+, at least not officially. However, since this is a purely private assessment, our records aren''t comprehensive. I can only offer information based on studies of those who have chosen to share their results," she concluded.


    Leo nodded in agreement.


    He felt a surge of hope, a thrill coursing through his veins. "This... this could be it. This could be the key to everything." Leo hid his elation, convinced that his result was something truly special��a glimmer of hope for his otherwise bleak stats.


    He thanked Silica for everything, and she offered him the chance to pick some weapons and a starter kit from the warehouse, which he readily accepted.


    Since Leo''s stats weren''t all clear, he couldn''t decide on a battle class��at least not yet. He chose two short swords and a survival kit along with a backpack.


    She also explained the Equalizer rankings: Iron > Bronze > Silver > Gold > Platinum > Titanium > Diamond. Advancing through the ranks depended on their accomplishments, spoils earned, reputation, and stats card. The requirements for advancement had to be checked at the Guild House, as market fluctuations occurred due to the inconsistent flow of Equalizers and spoils.


    As Silica escorted him to the door, she explained, "Mr. Leonard, you need to know that, first, Neumonds evolved through training, not solely by hunting leirions."


    Leo nodded.


    "Second: Focusing on weight training would improve strength. To enhance magic, practice with mana is necessary, while unique abilities could be improved simply by using them or meditating."


    "Should I lift some stones?" Leo played.


    "You? Not even a ton-rock." She replied coldly.


    Leonard shrugged.


    She continued, "Hunting leirions logically accelerated your growth significantly due to the combat experience, stress, and pushing the body to its limits." She stopped for a while and finished, "Anything else, Mr. Leonard?"


    "I''m good," Leo said in a bored tone.


    "Good, have a nice hunt, Mr. Leonard."


    He waved to her while exiting.


    And after all the preparations, Leo left the Guild House and headed towards the training grounds. He needed some basic instruction to fight, even if it came from the guards.


    The training grounds were close by, and since many novice Neumonds trained there, it was the most convenient option.


    His stomach growled�� He hadn''t eaten properly in days. To keep up his training plans, he needed to eat, so he used his pocket money��about 50 copper coins��to buy some bread. He saved the leftovers of the meal into his backpack.


    In Humbra, 100 copper coins were equivalent to 1 silver coin, 100 silver coins to 1 gold coin, and 100 gold coins to 1 platinum coin. A typical person''s daily expenses rarely exceeded one gold coin; average prices generally ranged from bronze to silver.


    Arriving at the training grounds, Leo felt self-conscious due to the many stronger people training there. He looked for a more secluded spot but couldn''t find one. So, he chose the first straw dummy he felt comfortable using.


    He dropped his backpack and drew his two swords. "Time to see what this pentagram potential is all about!" he thought, his heart racing with anticipation, a nervous energy buzzing beneath his skin.


    He gripped the hilts of his new swords, the leather cool against his palms. Leo charged forward, the sound of his swords meeting the dummy echoing through the training grounds, but it wasn''t a good strike.


    It was a dry, weird, and dull thud.


    He stumbled, his movements clumsy and uncoordinated. He felt a shiver run down his spine, even a brief urge to pee��it was an extremely clumsy display, an embarrassing sight to behold.


    Leo''s hands trembled with each swing, and his swords nearly flew from his grip. Within minutes, the others at the training grounds had nicknamed him the "dummy fairy" due to his light hits and awkward swings.


    He persisted until nightfall, continuing to strike the dummy without any technique, flow, or rhythm. By the end of the day, his arms were shaking and his hands were sore and blistered, but he remained focused.


    He believed that if he kept at it, his pentagram potential would somehow work wonders. He was sorely mistaken. Training without technique yields little benefit; it''s a waste of time. He might''ve been able to get somewhere, but not before he''d starve to death with no money.


    Leo persevered for three days, dedicating fourteen hours a day to his training with minimal breaks. At the end of the third night, a man with gray hair, but who wasn''t too old, came up to Leo and asked him.


    "What are you up to, lad?" The mysterious soldier walked closer.


    "Training! Argh��" Leo lunged at the dummy, his swords flashing, but the attack was poorly executed. He lost his balance and stumbled, falling to the ground with a grunt.


    "To me, it looks like you''re just beating up your knuckles and getting schooled by this dummy," the man grinned.


    Leo sprawled on the ground and felt a wave of frustration wash over him. He was tired, hungry, and his body ached.


    "What else can I do? I don''t have money for food, let alone a teacher," Leo sighed.


    "I can give you some pointers, lad. I''ve seen you here for three days straight, sweating it out. A lot of people would have quit already," the man said. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m broke. Forget about it," Leo shot back, avoiding the man''s gaze.


    "You don''t need to pay me. These are just some pointers from a tired old man." The man drew his great longsword from his back. "As it happens, we''re both swordsmen...".


    The man planted his right foot and masterfully pivoted. His sword traced a perfect, incredibly fast arc above his head, seeming to pass just by the dummy.


    A second later, the dummy split cleanly in two diagonally, like a hot knife through butter.


    "Holy cow! That''s incredibly strong!" Leo exclaimed, quickly sitting up, startled, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    The man let out a satisfying laugh as he sheathed his sword, then offered Leo a hand up.


    At that moment, Leo finally met the knight''s eyes, and a rush of doubt and anxiety filled his heart.

 Chapter 9 - 9:

    Beside the doubt and anxiety, a comforting warmth filled Leo''s heart. Although he had seen him only once, long ago, he knew he would never forget his savior''s face now that his memories had returned.


    Roland, the knight with the stern countenance and gray hair that reached his ears, personified discipline and austerity. His eyes, cold and sharp like the blade he wielded, seldom revealed any emotion other than the unwavering determination of a seasoned warrior.


    Around sixty years old, he maintained a firm posture and the strength of a man in his prime, commanding respect with every step. Behind the impenetrable armor and stoic facade, he concealed a solitary heart, open only to those, like Leo, who earned his trust through perseverance and simplicity.


    "Ro-Roland��?" Leo asked, startled.


    "Oh! You remember! Hahaha!" Roland gave another hearty laugh.


    "My memories�� have just�� returned," Leo said.


    "That''s wonderful, lad! I never approached you after you lost your memory. I was afraid you''d remember that hellish day." Roland confessed.


    "And so as I did, I couldn''t run away from it anymore. It was difficult to keep living." Leo lowered his gaze. "But thank you for everything, Roland. You saved my life. I am eternally grateful," Leo said, extending his hand for a handshake.


    Roland just ignored the handshake and side-hugged Leo, saying, "We''ve still got a lot to talk about, but let''s just train for now!" and he laughed again. "I''m so glad you took the Neumond path." sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roland was super cheerful and happy with Leo right then, totally different from how he remembered him that awful day many years ago. "What could''ve changed?" Leo wondered.


    "Three days ago, I was training my guys when I saw you show up. You looked like a ballerina with that dummy, lad! Hahaha!" Roland was cracking up.


    "Meh..." Leo''s face scrunched up in a funny way, a contortion of embarrassment and self-deprecation.


    "Look, lad, go home and get some rest. I''m gonna train you myself tomorrow!"


    "Why are you doing this for me, Mr. Roland?"


    "Everything has its time. Just take it when a senior''s offering you a hand," he said, turning around.


    "Yeah��" Leo said, but he still hadn''t really processed it. It all felt too good to be true.


    Roland waved goodbye to Leo over his shoulder as he walked off. Leo was alone again, lost in thought about the whole thing, when he heard some whispering that snapped him back to attention. Two guards were wrapping up their training and gossiping about what just happened.


    "Have you ever seen Bear Roland this happy before?"


    "Never. I even thought he was the devil''s right-hand man!"


    "Keep it down��you wanna die?"


    Leo thought, "So he''s not really like that... that''s weird. I better be careful."


    Leo then grabbed his stuff and headed back home.


    Daybreak arrived, and Leo was eager to hit the training grounds. He jumped out of bed, scarfed down a piece of hard bread, and washed it down with a big gulp of water. He grabbed his stuff and took off, feeling pretty pumped.


    When he arrived, everyone stared at Leo, whispering and laughing.


    "Oh! The dummy''s fairy is here."


    "Indeed, the little Wendy doesn''t give up." Lots of laughter in the background could be heard.


    Leo ignored them, his gaze fixed on his destination. He hung his head and kept walking to his dummy when a voice��like a huge thunderclap��boomed across the whole training grounds.


    "SILENCE!"


    Roland bellowed, activating his battle aura. A palpable, murderous intent emanated from him, and all who were not Neumonds kneeled before his might: the alpha wolf asserting dominance over his pack.


    "Return to training! Not another sound!" Roland commanded.


    In unison, all the guards present responded to their duty.


    "YES, SIR!"


    Given his position as captain, it stands to reason that Roland was a Neumond. It was a significant demonstration of strength for someone whose ELEV possessed the trait of physical enhancement.


    Roland approached Leo and was about to greet him with a handshake, but things did not proceed as he had intended.


    The training grounds were used not only by the guard but also by other Neumonds from the Guild House. There was a distinct tension between the army Neumonds and the Equalizers. They were not on good terms.


    The Equalizers considered the army Neumonds weak, given that they made up for their lack of power in a battalion, further demonstrating their incapability as individual warriors.


    Several of them disliked Roland''s display and were unimpressed by his battle aura, sharing unpleasant comments.


    "Who does that old gorilla think he is?" one of them said.


    "Don''t these army superiors have any respect for the Equalizers?" another added.


    "The weak never know their place," another muttered.


    Roland, also known as the Devil''s Arm, felt his blood boiling. The truth was that Roland was far from weak. His past was shrouded in mystery, and he certainly did not choose to be the army captain: He was placed there in order to be controlled.


    Roland changed the direction of his hand, reached over his shoulder, and drew his sword from his back.


    A sudden aura enveloped him. With a swift, upward motion, his sword produced a blade of energy. That energy cut across the ground for over 50 meters, carving a deep but narrow trench in its wake.


    He had not struck anyone physically, but he had psychologically shattered the confidence of the Equalizers present. It was a clear display of power that no one there could equal or even question.


    "Anything else?" Roland said calmly, his voice dangerously quiet.


    A chilling silence descended upon the training ground.


    "Good, very good, back to work!" he concluded.


    He turned to Leonard again.


    "Are you good, lad?" Roland asked.


    Leo stood as still as a statue, watching everything unfold in silence. He had never witnessed a Neumond display such combat skill before, and his world lit up in that moment.


    Somehow, Leo knew that Roland wasn''t trying to show himself: He was just protecting him from the ceaseless bullying.


    He could only nod, speechless, his heart still pounding from the display of power.


    A question lingered in his mind, causing a cold sweat to break out.


    "Is Roland really going to be my trainer?"

 Chapter 10 - 10:

    Leo was sweating buckets, his muscles screaming in protest, as he tried to follow Roland''s instructions. His two short swords flashed through the air, but his movements were stiff and hesitant, lacking the fluidity of a seasoned swordsman.


    Roland stuck his greatsword in the ground and leaned on the pommel, watching him closely, as firm and unshakeable as an old oak tree.


    "Again," Roland said.


    Leo had lost count of how many times he''d done these drills over the past week. Roland was a tough teacher, as tough as they come. He was famous for a reason, and now Leo was finding out why.


    He felt like a clumsy child, his movements awkward and unrefined compared to the effortless grace of his teacher.


    "Focus, lad," Roland said, his voice resonating across the training grounds. "Swordsmanship is not simply brute strength. It needs to be as fluid and powerful as the mountain wind, unstoppable and focused."


    Leo, panting heavily, attempted a strike, but Roland swiftly corrected him. His blades were fast, but Roland, with his years of experience, read his movements and consistently anticipated the young apprentice''s mistakes.


    "Your stance," Roland corrected, his voice firm. "You are planted like a fragile shrub, ready to be uprooted by the slightest breeze, let alone an experienced opponent."


    He pointed the tip of his sword at Leo''s feet. "Imagine yourself with strong roots anchoring you to the earth. Maintain focus on your legs; they are your foundation. Strive to be a mighty oak, unyielding and powerful, not a delicate balsam fir."


    With the fluid grace of a predator, Roland swung, his greatsword whistling through the air like the wind, as the nearby leaves and branches danced in response.


    Even though it was a massive weapon, it flowed effortlessly in his hands, an extension of his own body.


    He moved back and forth, his greatsword a silver flash in the morning sun, the air humming with each swing.


    Leo tried to mirror him, but his movements were clumsy, his short swords trembling in his grip. He struggled to emulate Roland''s effortless flow, his own motions stiff and uncertain.


    "Better," Roland said, "but you still have a lot to learn. You need to be flexible like water, lad. Adapt. Flow with the movements; don''t fight against them. Water can be calm and still like a lake or raging like a waterfall. Find your rhythm, your own flow, but never stop moving."


    Roland stopped, his gaze dropping to the ground, where Leo''s shadow stretched long and distorted in the morning light.


    "Look, even your shadow moves with the sun," Roland said, his voice softer now. "Nothing in nature remains static. Swordsmanship is about movement, about embracing the flow of life itself."


    "But how can that be the same?" Leo asked, incredulous. "I use two shortswords, and you wield a greatsword. They''re completely different."


    "The fundamentals of swordsmanship are the same," Roland explained. "What differs is what you aspire to achieve through your swordsmanship. Even if your style is based on speed and agility, your stance must be firm, a solid anchor for your movements."


    Leonard nodded.


    Roland continued, "Even if your attacks seem light, they must flow together, seeking the opening, the lethal point. The answer, lad, lies not just in how you move but in the fluidity, the control, and the stability of your movements."


    Leo agreed, trying to absorb each word, his mind struggling to grasp the deeper meaning.


    He looked down at his short swords, trying to see them not as mere weapons but as extensions of his own body��light as air, fluid as water, ready to move as he willed them.


    Leo took a deep breath, feeling the sun''s warmth on his skin, the solid earth beneath his feet, and the cool breeze against his face. He resolved to use all of it to his advantage. He would become one with his surroundings, like Roland said.


    Roland placed a hand on Leo''s shoulder, a surprisingly gentle touch for such a hardened warrior.


    "You have potential, lad. But potential is like a seed; it needs to be cultivated and nurtured with dedication and patience if it''s to grow into something strong. Continue practicing, keep pushing yourself, and one day you will flourish. I have no doubt."


    "First you put me through hell, and now you say something so kind?" Leo smiled��a genuine smile, the first one to truly reach his eyes in what felt like an eternity.


    In that instant, a spark of hope ignited within him, and he felt a profound connection with Roland, a sense of trust he hadn''t felt for anyone else since Besen.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Roland roared with laughter, sheathing his greatsword with a decisive clang. Before turning away, he clapped Leo on the back, a gesture of camaraderie that conveyed a powerful message.


    He stopped a short distance away and locked his gaze on Leo, his eyes piercing, searching.


    Leo, emboldened by Roland''s words and by the strange, exhilarating feeling that had bloomed within him during their spar, met his instructor''s intense gaze. His own eyes shone with newfound determination, a silent promise passing between them.


    He felt the weight of the analogy, the profound wisdom in Roland''s words, and a surge of resolve filled him.


    He was ready��ready to embrace the arduous journey ahead.


    One day, no matter how distant it seemed, he would become a warrior worthy of Roland''s faith. He would honor his teachings; he would seize the opportunities given to him; he would avenge those he had lost.


    A sudden understanding dawned on Leo. Swordsmanship wasn''t just fighting. It was like a dance, a fluid conversation between two bodies, two wills.


    He was starting to get it, starting to feel the rhythm.


    "I should stop overthinking and just let the movements flow." Leo decided to let the countless hours of practice take over, trusting his instincts.


    Roland sensed something coming and raised his greatsword, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. "Now this is the real deal," Roland said, his voice low and serious.


    "Don''t hold back. Attack me and remember everything I taught you. Blow like the wind, flow like water, and be firm like a tree," Roland shouted.


    "Be the dance itself," Leo whispered, more to himself than to Roland.


    A smile flickered across Roland''s lips, impressed.


    He observed a change in Leo, a new understanding in his eyes. "A dance, huh... Interesting. Has the kid finally found his path?" He thought to himself.


    Roland took his battle stance, his greatsword held ready. "Come!" he commanded, his voice ringing with challenge.


    Taking a deep breath, Leo drew his short swords. He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the weight of the blades in his hands, the cool air on his skin, and the solid ground beneath his feet.


    Then, opening his eyes, he took his first step, not as a clumsy novice but as a dancer stepping onto the stage.


    Following his epiphany, he moved with a newfound focus, his entire being committed fully to the action. It was as if a switch had been flipped within him.


    A tunnel of focus narrowed his vision. To Leo, time slowed, each movement, each breath, occurring with remarkable clarity and precision.


    He sprinted toward Roland, feeling a surge of energy, a latent power, coursing through his legs.


    He propelled forward, his short swords crossing in an X, aimed at Roland''s neck, targeting the jugular and aorta��acting purely on instinct, born from a desperate need to prove himself.


    Roland''s eyes widened, raising his greatsword at the last possible second and deflecting the attack with practiced ease.


    A metallic clang echoed loudly, drawing the attention of everyone present.


    Leo was thrown aside and rolled across the ground from the force of the impact. He was left breathless and bewildered. "Why did Roland wait until the last moment to block my attack?" He wondered, his mind racing.


    Roland stood motionless for a moment, processing what had just happened.


    He had seen something in that attack, something beyond mere skill or technique. It was as if the boy had momentarily transcended his limitations.


    He remembered Leo showing him his stats card��he''d never seen such weak stats in his life. So, what the heck just happened? He looked at Leo, his gaze intense, searching. His eyes burned with intensity.


    "Sorry, Mr. Roland, I got a little too into it," Leo said, trying to get up, but his legs wouldn''t work. He felt drained and exhausted, as if he had run a marathon.


    "What the heck was that?" Roland muttered, more to himself than to Leo.


    Leo just couldn''t understand it. To him, it felt like what he always did, just a little more focused this time.


    However, Roland was completely unaware of Leo''s ability to cover such a vast expanse and launch an attack in such a short amount of time.


    "What''s the secret behind that, lad?" Roland asked him, his voice low and serious.


    "I didn''t do anything more than what you already taught me, Mr. Roland," Leo said, rubbing his legs, trying to get the feeling back into them.


    "You got nothing else to tell me? You sure?" Roland held a stern gaze.


    Leo thought if he should trust Roland and tell him about his growth potential. Roland had been like a guardian angel to him so far, so he figured it was okay to tell him.


    Leo then took a small crumpled piece of Guild House magic paper out of his pocket and gave it to Roland, who opened the paper and read��


    "Growth Potential: ?."


    Roland''s gaze was burning, and his throat was a lump of anxiety.


    S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11 - 11:

    It got quiet between them��just the sound of other people training in the background. Roland gave the paper back to Leo, stuck his sword in the ground, and squatted next to him.


    "Does anyone else know about this?" Roland frowned, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Nope..."


    "Don''t tell anyone else about it. Burn that paper," he said quietly.


    Roland thought, "A pentagram potential? Was all that stuff he''d heard way back when true?" He was struggling to comprehend the situation.


    He looked at Leo''s chest and saw his mom''s pendant. A memory stirred within him��a face he hadn''t thought of in years.


    "Lad, we''re done for today��you can''t even get up," Roland said, checking on Leo. He had clearly overexerted himself, pushing his body beyond its limits.


    Some people were watching and talking about Leo''s performance. How had the guy gotten so much better in just ten days? He was still tiny compared to the other trainees��Neumonds who awakened when they were supposed to.


    However, what transpired was completely unexpected, even for those who were unaware of Leo''s statistics.


    Roland overheard several people commenting that small sparks emanated from Leo''s feet as he launched his attack.


    He wondered if it had been an optical illusion or perhaps the result of excessive friction. He couldn''t imagine any other explanation.


    "Beginning tomorrow, we will train in the Vulture Forest outside of Gothia. With your GHMC (Guild House Membership Card), we can leave the city. It will be much safer to train away from prying eyes. I will protect you there," Roland stated, formulating plans while considering the situation. He knew that Leo''s secret wouldn''t stay hidden for long.


    "Very well," Leo agreed, trusting Roland completely.


    Barely able to stand, he bid farewell to Roland and trudged toward home. As he walked, he pondered finally taking control of his life, yet a sense of danger accompanied it.


    The prevailing atmosphere he sensed today was one of distinct hostility��not from Roland but from the world around him. He felt like a deer, surrounded by unseen predators.


    Leo took a refreshing bath and relaxed for a while before deciding to go for a walk. Now that he had his GHMC, he could visit some places he couldn''t before.


    He put on his best clothes, even though they weren''t great, and left for the third district of Gothia��the fancy part of town.


    Leah had been buried on Mount Lichtwelt like Roland promised. It was a place where the outstanding and honorable found their final rest. Not everyone could go there, except for special events or if they had special permission.


    Leo went through the gates of the third district after the guards checked his ID. They told him to stay away from the main castle, but Leo said he was going to Mount Lichtwelt.


    When he got there, he was blown away by how beautiful it was. It was a huge garden of roses and flowers behind the main castle. Tons of decorations and marble tombs spanned the area.


    But it didn''t feel creepy at all, contrary to his initial thoughts��it really felt like a resting place in heaven.


    He wandered through the maze of tombs, reading the names and inscriptions of heroes, monarchs, and other notable figures. While walking, he imagined what they did in the past��what deeds earned them their resting place.


    After a while, he found Leah''s grave. There was just a small marble plaque on the ground, and it read: "Leah Winter��Mother, Heroine, may Lyra welcome you among the Seven Gods. �� She bravely passed away protecting Besen Village."


    "Winter? Who is Winter? My mom is Winston. Why did I lose my memories at that time?" He sighed, a thousand unanswered questions swirling in his mind.


    Leo found the inscription rather generic. He wished he could''ve given his mom a better tribute, but he was pleased she was buried with so many nobles and heroes.


    Gothia had given her proper respect for protecting the last survivor of Besen��Leo.


    After saying a quick prayer for his mom, Leo looked around and noticed that all the other tombs and headstones were not as well maintained as Leah''s.


    He thought, "Who in Gothia would take care of the grave of a woman who died in a small village miles away?"


    Putting that aside, he felt awful that he couldn''t even bring her a flower. Leo was totally broke and saving every penny just to eat, for he''d been training this whole time without working at all.


    "Sorry, Mom. I promise to bring you some lovely flowers next time," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.


    A soft breeze, carrying the scent of the surrounding flowers, blew across Mount Lichtwelt, blowing colorful petals that spun as they fell. The setting sun painted the sky orange, and in between, a sweet voice broke the silence:


    "Someone special to you?"


    Leo turned around, startled. He hadn''t noticed anyone else there.


    Standing before him was a girl, radiant in the fading sunlight. She donned a light battle outfit made of black leather that fit perfectly, showing off her slim and athletic build. Tribal designs, in a bright crimson red like dried blood, adorned the leather, telling stories of old traditions.


    The girl looked about eighteen or nineteen. Her black hair was partly up in a fancy bun, but some loose hairs framed her face. The rest of her hair draped down her back in a ponytail like a dark silk waterfall.


    Her face was small, and her nose was thin and cute, with a little upturn that made her look charming. Her red lips, small and full, were perfectly shaped. Her light brown eyes were big and almond-shaped, like women from the east, with thin, arched eyebrows that finished the picture.


    She gave a small smile when their eyes met, and a dimple popped out on her cheek.


    "Dimple...?" Leo said, as an inexplicable sense of recognition washed over him.


    "Hey?" She giggled, her voice like the tinkling of bells.


    "Oh, sorry�� I was just here." Leo''s mind went blank, his mind struggling to reconcile the beautiful stranger with the strange feeling of familiarity.


    "Yeah, you were there, so?" She teased him.


    Leo had never seen anyone so beautiful in his life. He was utterly hypnotized. He thought she was an angel of death since a beautiful garden in the middle of a graveyard had to mean something. Leo had high standards for beauty, but this girl was unreal.


    "Oh, well, just visiting my mom... but why were you back there?" Leo got himself together.


    "I''m here to visit my dad, that one right there." She pointed to a marble tomb a few meters away.


    "I see. Sorry for your loss," Leo said sadly.


    "It''s okay. It''s been a while," she said, thinking. "By the way, I was the one taking care of your mom''s grave."


    "But��why?" Leo asked, glancing at her dad''s grave, also well maintained.


    "See here? It says, ''May Lyra welcome you.'' Only really special people get to have the names of the three Primordials on their gravestones. I thought your mom deserved it."


    "Thanks, but I don''t think she was that big of a deal to others." Leo said, kind of sad.


    "Mount Lichtwelt never messes up... think about it," the girl said as she turned to go.


    "Wait, you didn''t tell me your name, please..." Leo asked cautiously.


    She turned back to him again, walking backward toward the exit, and said playfully.


    "My name''s Evelyn... Don''t forget it," she smiled, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "I won''t..." Leo said, confused. "Mine''s..." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She cut him off.


    "Leonard..." Evelyn finished as she walked faster and disappeared, leaving Leo alone in the twilight with more questions than answers.


    "What? How did she��?" Leo stood there dumbfounded, unable to comprehend anything.


    That day, Evelyn had approached him like a gentle kitten��charming and disarming, but her words left a lingering sting.

 Chapter 12 - 12:

    Leo headed towards Gothia''s southern gate, his mind preoccupied with a multitude of concerns. He urgently needed money; he was eager to improve his swordsmanship, and he couldn''t stop thinking about Evelyn.


    How could someone like him, lacking in strength, possibly survive in such a harsh world? At the moment, Leo''s mind was a chaotic jumble.


    "Halt there, citizen! State your purpose for leaving," one of the gatekeepers called out, bringing him back to the present.


    "Equalizer, Iron Rank," Leo said, showing his GHMC.


    "Ah, my apologies, Mr. Neumond. You may proceed," the soldier''s demeanor changed upon seeing his Equalizer identification.


    Citizens were generally not allowed to leave Gothia without official permission, traveling with a caravan, or signing a waiver acknowledging the risks involved. After all, Gothia hid behind walls for a reason.


    Leo nodded to the guards and inquired, "Could you tell me the direction to Vulture Forest?"


    One guard met the other''s gaze, both hesitant to respond. Finally, one of them spoke up.


    "Vulture Forest lies north along this road. It''s about an hour''s walk."


    "Thank y��"


    "However, sir," the guard interjected, "I wouldn''t go there if I were you. I mean, no disrespect, but we noticed you''re Iron Rank."


    "Yes, so?"


    "Sir, it''s called Vulture Forest for a reason. It''s close to Gothia, and many inexperienced Equalizers go there... and don''t return. Perhaps they''re too lazy to find a safer location, or perhaps they''re simply uninformed," the soldier concluded, a note of pity in his voice.


    "Vultures, huh?" Leo mused.


    "It''s a silver-rank zone, sir. Be careful," the guard concluded.


    "Thank you. I will," Leo replied.


    Leo had faith in Roland, so he wasn''t overly concerned about the danger. However, the prospect of walking alone to their meeting point for over an hour did make him uneasy. Bandits and the occasional leirion were known to prey on lone travelers, and Leo was still quite weak.


    After a considerable walk, Leo reached a fork in the road with a small sign that read:


    "Beware! </> Lothar Village."


    Choosing the path that led away from the village, he soon noticed a dense wall of trees in the distance, marking the forest''s edge. It was a point of no return. Once inside, there was no guarantee he would find his way back out.


    Leo took a deep breath and stepped into the woods. After walking about 15 meters, a hushed voice called out to him.


    "And where do you think you''re going? That confident, are we?" Roland said, stepping out from behind a tree.


    "I thought you wanted me to enter...".


    "Alone? That''s a good way to get yourself killed." Roland shrugged. "You didn''t even realize I was standing right here. You need to be more alert." He frowned.


    Leo lowered his head, chastised. They headed into the forest. It was an incredibly dense woodland, and the sounds of animals and leirions constantly echoed within.


    Roland instructed him to make as little noise as possible to avoid being ambushed. "Vulture Forest is unforgiving, lad. One mistake in this labyrinth of trees could be fatal."


    They needed to find a clearing as fast as possible, where they could train in peace.


    "How do you know the way back, Mr. Roland?" Leo inquired, his tone barely above a whisper.


    "I have a magic compass. It always points towards Gothia."


    "Is that valuable?" Leonard asked.


    "Well, lad, magic compasses are truly expensive due to their complexity and the rarity of the materials."


    "Ahhh��" Leo pondered.


    While ordinary compasses existed, having one that always pointed to a specific location, rather than simply north, was an incredibly useful and rare tool.


    After traversing the thick undergrowth for some time, they encountered a large pile of rocks with a flawless, enormous amethyst crystal embedded at its peak.


    The amethyst was stunning. "How much was it worth?" The thought flashed through Leo''s mind, only to be chased away by Roland''s warning.


    He glanced at Roland, a question forming on his lips. Their eyes met, and Roland gave a subtle shake of his head, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. He then placed a finger to his lips, silencing any further questions.


    Roland gestured for him to crouch, and Leo followed suit.


    They silently waited in the undergrowth, about forty meters from the mesmerizing crystal.


    Thirty seconds passed, and Leo was growing restless and confused. Just as he was about to ask Roland what was happening, a tremor shook the ground.


    Leo''s eyes widened, and he nearly gasped. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They witnessed the crystal slowly rise from the ground, gaining height until it towered 12 meters above them. A monstrous creature made of stone, branches, and moss slowly emerged, still sleepy from its slumber. It had a gorilla-like physique, radiating strength and power.


    It was a Rock Fractus, a unique species of troll with its alluring crystal.


    The fractus looked around in a frenzied state, searching for something around him. After feeling safe, it calmed down.


    "It''s easily provoked. Stay quiet��" Roland whispered almost inaudibly.


    As long as they kept their distance, they would be safe.


    The monster glanced at some branches near its awakening spot, plunged its hand into the ground, and excavated everything it could grasp, enjoying a mouthful of the debris.


    Amidst the mud, branches, and leaves, the fractus swallowed two common hares whole, treating them as mere appetizers.


    This was the first time Leo had witnessed a leirion in its natural habitat in such close proximity. Previously, he had only encountered deceased leirions and the infamous lycanthropes that had assaulted Besen village.


    He felt a surge of adrenaline. For the first time he grasped what it meant to be an Equalizer. Instead of fear, he felt a profound sense of distress, and instead of terror, he felt an urge to press onward.


    They remained silent, observing the monster as it lumbered away, deeper into the trees.


    The ground trembled with each step the fractus took. Its colossal arms aided its gorilla-like gait, toppled trees, and obliterated everything in its path. It was so gargantuan that within seconds, it had traversed a significant distance.


    When the fractus was a safe distance away, Roland stood up.


    "Damn, lad, that was a fractus. Be careful with those; one slap and you''ll be nothing but a memory," Roland quipped.


    "It''s huge..." Leo was still frightened, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "That beautiful crystal you saw is worth a small fortune, but it''s a lure��clearly," Roland said, raising a brow.


    Roland explained that it typically required a team of three or four Silver-rank Equalizers to hunt one down. A fractus was not to be trifled with. They were incredibly lucky to have seen one and escaped unharmed.


    Leo felt a surge of excitement. It was as if he was born for this life. He yearned to grow stronger, to fight every leirion he encountered. He had found his purpose.


    After walking for another 15 minutes, they came across a clearing where they could finally train undisturbed.


    Roland carried a large, carefully folded leather tarp with him. He set up camp by pitching a tent in the middle of the clearing. Leonard assisted him with the arrangements.


    After finishing, Leo stretched his back and legs.


    Roland simply stood in the center of the clearing, bent down, picked up a handful of earth, smelled it, and seemed lost in thought.


    "Come on, lad, let''s have a conversation with swords," Roland said, grabbing a long wooden training sword and tossing two shorter ones to Leo.


    "Yes, sir," Leo replied, catching the swords, their familiar weight grounding him.


    Roland, with a wicked smile on his face, told Leonard, "Today you will understand why they call me the devil''s hand, lad."

 Chapter 13 - 13: “Sometimes it is between the lines.”

    They sparred for hours, but the outcome was always the same. Within four to six moves, Roland would disarm him.


    Leo''s body ached, but Roland didn''t hesitate, his blows striking with genuine force.


    "No pain, no gain" was his motto and his excuse.


    Leo collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath. Roland leaned on his wooden sword, regarding Leo with a look of disappointment.


    "Enough... I can''t... I just can''t," Leo said, his voice thick with exhaustion.


    "This is your limit? Is this all you''ve got?" Roland taunted.


    "No matter how hard I try to focus, I can''t..." Leo trailed off, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Of course you can''t. You''re overthinking. You''re thinking about the monsters in this forest, about tripping over a loose stone, my armor, and how much force to put into each swing. You''re simply overthinking."


    Leo hung his head, trying to make sense of Roland''s words.


    "Listen, lad, stop thinking. We''ve practiced the basic moves a thousand times. Empty your mind. Embrace the silence of your inner self. Be one with your sword. Don''t think!"


    "It is hard not to think when your life is at stake," Leo retorted.


    Roland walked over and sat down on a nearby log.


    "Lad, why do you fight? For me? For your mother? For someone special? What''s the purpose of your swordsmanship? Have you ever thought about that?"


    Leo remained silent but listened intently.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''ve suffered, if you''ve fallen, if you''ve loved, or if you''ve been abandoned. It doesn''t matter what others think of you or what you think of them. You know what matters, lad? It''s what you carry inside you��what you take home at the end of the day. Conviction."


    Leonard, who was already sitting on the floor, hugged his legs and concentrated.


    Roland continued, "You have to believe you''ve given your best, not for anyone else, but for yourself. Be proud to be alive and to do your best every single day. Have the conviction that even if you failed, you did your best."


    "Conviction, huh..." Leo murmured, the word echoing in his mind.


    "You know, lad, I believe you are your own worst enemy. Every time you pick up your sword to fight, you''re fighting against yourself. And by doing that, you''re constantly pushing yourself to be better." Roland sighed.


    Leonard deeply gazed at Roland.


    "I believe that''s true in swordsmanship and life." Roland clapped Leo on the shoulder, a rare gesture of encouragement.


    "Once you get that, you''ll be ready to take on any sword, claw, or fang without even thinking. Alright, enough with the pep talk. Time to get back to work, lad." Roland said with a grin.


    Leo grasped the profound meaning behind Roland''s words. He understood the importance of self-worth, of living a meaningful life, and of loving himself. Roland had touched his heart, and with each passing day, Leo felt closer to him, like family.


    "Let''s use real swords," Leo suggested, a new determination hardening his voice.


    "Oh ho, someone''s getting serious," Roland remarked with a playful tone.


    "If we''re going to do this, let''s do it for real," Leo explained.


    Leo felt the weight of his sword in his hand��the hilt, the pommel, the guard. He gazed at the blade and saw the reflection of his own blue-gray eyes.


    "Conviction... okay," he thought to himself, a newfound resolve settling within.


    Leo hadn''t given much thought to self-love, pride, or finding his own purpose in life. Until now, he had merely survived. He survived because his mother had asked him to.


    Now was the moment to live��to live with pride, to live for his swordsmanship, and to discover his own purpose.


    He took his stance, chest open, swords held ready at his sides. He was determined to become a better person.


    As he charged towards Roland, the air filled with the sharp clang of steel, echoing through the clearing for the rest of the day.


    The subsequent days were filled with training and marked by steady improvement. Leo had the chance to see some leirions from a distance and occasionally see Roland in action when confronted by particularly hostile creatures.


    Leo''s money was all gone, and he was now relying on the food Roland provided. He felt a growing sense of urgency to get his own money, uncomfortable with his dependence on Roland.


    Ninety days had passed since his first training session with Roland. They had honed his swordsmanship, strength, agility, and concentration. When not sparring, he ran for kilometers and picked up heavy stones to build his endurance.


    Leo was now confident enough to go on missions independently. While his training with Roland hadn''t transformed him into a master swordsman, he was no longer the clumsy and awkward guy he once was.


    They were nearing Gothia''s gate when Leo decided to broach the subject.


    "Mr. Roland, I believe today was our last day," Leo stated.


    "Funny you should say that, lad. I have a journey to embark on in two days. I''m escorting the Duke of Gothia to the Royal Palace in the capital," Roland said with a sigh.


    "You don''t seem particularly thrilled about it,"


    "It''s complicated. The nobility can be quite difficult sometimes." Roland''s expression was weary and heavy-hearted.


    "Thank you for everything, Mr. Roland. I will never forget all you''ve done for me," Leo said with gratitude, his voice thick with emotion.


    Roland gave a thumbs up. "Your mother would be proud of you."


    "You say that as if you knew her," Leo said playfully.


    Roland turned to leave, replying with a soft, almost inaudible, "Who knows?"... a faint smile gracing his lips.


    Leo didn''t hear Roland and just went to the Guild House.


    When he arrived, he decided to update his stat card and took a new test.


    "Hello, S��lica." Leo greeted, a hint of familiarity in his tone.


    "Hello, Mr. Leonard. What can I do for you today?"


    "I''d like to update my stat card, but I need this handled discreetly."


    "I remember your unique situation. We''ll keep it confidential, as per the owner''s request. Even I won''t have access to the information. Please come with me. I must remind you that you''re allowed one update every three months." S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay��" Leo was bored.


    "And Mr. Leonard, did you decide your battle class?"


    "Not yet. I''m just a swordsman." Leo replied, a touch of self-deprecating humor in his voice.


    Stat reading devices were costly and consumed a mana crystal with each use, necessitating recharging after each use, a complex and time-consuming process for the Magic Tower.


    ____________________________________________


    Profile Stats / Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Leonard


    Surname: Winston


    Rank: Iron


    Strength: 4+4 (8)


    Agility: 6+7 (13)


    Cognition: 5+6 (11)


    Constitution: 5+4 (9)


    Mentality: 6+6 (12)


    Characteristic: Divergent.


    -Unable to track battle traces-


    -Affinity synthesis error detected-


    ____________________________________________


    Leo was pissed. "What the heck is this? I busted my ass training for 90 days, and this is all I get? This is crap! What good is this pentagram potential anyway?" He slammed the card on the counter, his frustration evident.


    Silica looked at Leo''s new results, and her heart skipped a beat. Her fingers trembled. She''d caught a glimpse of something surreal.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Leonard asked roughly.


    Silica was too stunned to explain. She simply shook her head, as if to say it was nothing, but deep down she was thinking:


    "He managed to raise his stats by 6 or 7 points in 90 days? What kind of monster is this guy? Normally it takes a year to get 1 stat point when they''re really low. If he keeps up at this rate..." She shook her head vigorously to regain her composure.


    "Be careful, Mr. Leonard..." Her eyes were clouded with worried thoughts.


    As Leonard walked away, she stared at his back with her mouth open in total disbelief.


    He marched over to the mission counter, still feeling annoyed. He thought Silica was incredulous about his poor stats again, but it was the opposite.


    He scanned the beginner missions.


    One caught his eye.


    Iron Rank Mission


    Collect medicinal flowers on the Golden Green Plains:


    225 g of Uhenda Malakesia


    Reward: 3 gold coins.


    "This should be enough to pay my rent and keep me going for a bit. Doesn''t seem like a tough mission."


    He checked to make sure the Golden Green Plains were safe enough for someone with his low stats, like him. He then stored the directions and the picture of the flower he needed to find.


    Leo thanked the lady at the counter and turned to leave without looking where he was going, nearly running right into a girl.


    "Am I invisible or something?" she said, raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m so sor�� Evelyn?" He said, his eyes widening. He didn''t expect to meet her at all, as he had so many questions to ask.


    "Le-o-nard," she said slowly, smiling and poking him in the chest with her finger. A playful glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 14 - 14: “The Shadow Rogue”

    Evelyn''s smile was killer.


    Leo wasn''t used to being around someone so confident and good-looking, and he felt a little awkward, fidgeting under her gaze.


    He''d bumped into her again totally by chance, or at least that''s what he thought. A nagging feeling told him otherwise, but he pushed it aside.


    "So�� eh�� what are you doing here, Miss Evelyn?" Leo asked.


    "I don''t think I have to answer that." She said, crossing her arms, a playful smirk on her face.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked... uhmm... it''s not my business." Leo said, feeling a little bummed.


    She raised a brow, a playful smirk dancing on her lips. "You got me all wrong, Leonard."


    "Just Leo is fine." He offered, a bit shyly.


    "Look, Leo. What else would I be doing here?"


    "Are you, like, err, a Neumond?" Leo asked, looking around, confused.


    "Jeeeez, I thought the son of the great Leah would be a little smarter." She sighed, a hint of teasing in her voice.


    "Wait�� I don''t know if you''re making fun of my mom or me, but please stop." Leo frowned, his voice hardening slightly.


    "Oh, my bad if I was rude, but come on, you see a young girl like me here in the Guild House wearing battle gear. I''m obviously not here to clean the floors," she said, gesturing to her outfit with a wry grin.


    "Okay..." Leo gave up. He felt kind of dumb and didn''t want to argue with her.


    They walked together through the Guild House hall looking for a place to sit. It was kind of awkward. Leo could feel Evelyn''s eyes on him, appraising him, and he shifted uncomfortably. Despite his attempts to remain calm, he couldn''t resist stealing a few glances at her. She really was captivating.


    Finally, they found an empty table in a quiet corner and took a seat. It was a relief to get away from the bustle of the main hall.


    "Girls your age tend to be cute and charming," Leo commented, then immediately regretted his words, realizing how they might sound. "But you sound like a war machine." He shrugged, trying to play it off as a joke.


    "Well, it''s part of the job," Evelyn replied, retrieving her Stats ID and presenting it to him.


    ___________________________________________________


    Profile Stats/Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Evelyn


    Surname: Clark


    Rank: Gold


    Strength: 38


    Agility: 44


    Cognition: 32


    Constitution: 24


    Mentality: 11


    Characteristic: psychological Neumond.


    Battle Traces: Agility Type


    -Affinity: Battle Aura, Subterfuge, -ERROR-


    Class: Shadow Rogue


    ___________________________________________________


    "Shadow Rogue?" Leo asked, his interest piqued.


    "Did you expect me to be a cheerleader?" she asked, that playful smile turning into a full-blown grin, a dimple flashing in her cheek.


    "My goodness, you don''t let anything slide, do you?" Leo chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Life''s tough... innit?" She said, her voice taking on a slightly darker tone, a hint of mischief still in her eyes.


    Leo sighed, then surprised himself by admitting, "I actually thought you were pretty."


    "Oh? And now you don''t?" She asked, feigning confusion, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Depends. Do you act like a cheerleader?" Leo shot back, feeling a surge of confidence he hadn''t expected. He even managed a small, teasing smile of his own.


    "Hands up, you got me!" Evelyn joked, raising her hands in mock surrender, her laughter bright and infectious.


    They laughed. The sound was surprisingly light and carefree. It felt good to share a moment of genuine connection, even amidst the weight of everything he carried.


    "By the way," Leo inquired, unable to contain his curiosity any longer, "I was thinking, how did you know my name before?"


    "Oh, come on, use that big brain of yours. Try to figure it out." She smiled, tapping her temple playfully.


    Leo shrugged, defeated. "How can I know? There''s no way you could know my name! Nor who my mother was."


    "Which Neumond in Gothia hasn''t heard of the lovely Leonard the Dummy Fairy?" she asked, unable to completely suppress a giggle.


    "Ah, so that''s how..." Leo said, a blush creeping up his neck.


    "Don''t worry about it," she reassured him, her eyes softening with a hint of understanding."So, were you about to go on a mission?" She nodded towards the contract peeking out of Leo''s pocket, deftly changing the subject.


    "Yes," Leo replied sarcastically, "but the mighty fairy here will just go to collect some flowers."


    "Don''t be silly," Evelyn said, her voice laced with amusement. "Your posture has significantly improved since the last time I watched your training. I can see you''ve made progress."


    "I have a terrible stat card, but..." He hesitated, then admitted, "I wish I could spar with you," Leo replied, ignoring her compliment. "But it is really bad, so let us leave it for another time," he added quickly, feeling a sudden pang of self-doubt.


    "Okay, fair enough," Evelyn agreed. "But I did show you mine, and that''s not something I do every day." She winked playfully, a hint of challenge in her eyes.


    "Ahem..." Leo coughed, feeling his cheeks heat up again. He wasn''t used to this kind of playful banter.


    A brief silence followed.


    "And what about that ''error'' written there?" Leo asked, trying to steer the conversation back to safer ground.


    "Well, I need to go," she said, her smile fading slightly. "Maybe we can talk about it next time." She gave a playful wink. "I liked chatting with you, Leo. Good luck on your mission."


    Evelyn stood up, and as she passed by him, she playfully ruffled his hair. "Stay out of trouble," she said, her voice softer now. And with a laugh, she departed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Another weirdo one..." Leo muttered, absently smoothing down his hair, a ghost of a smile on his lips.


    The encounter with Evelyn, her easy smile, her playful teasing��it all stirred something within Leo, a faint echo of a feeling he thought he''d buried long ago. It reminded him of Mia. Their childhoods were linked, and he harbored a secret crush on her.


    Thinking about the last days, he remembered a letter. The letter he tucked away somewhere safe. The letter he had poured his heart into. A confession he had never been brave enough to voice. He had intended to give it to Mia, but fate had intervened in its cruelty.


    A pang of regret pierced him, a familiar ache. So many unspoken words, so many unfulfilled dreams, all buried beneath the weight of what had happened.


    He found himself imagining a return to Besen, a pilgrimage to a ghost town. Maybe he would even find that letter, a tangible relic of a past that now seemed impossibly distant, a lifetime ago.


    "Don''t wait," he murmured to himself, a new resolve hardening within him. "Don''t wait for tomorrow."


    After a brief period of reflection, fueled by a renewed sense of purpose, Leo stood up.


    "Now or never." He thought.

 Chapter 15 - 15:

    Back at the boarding house, the landlady, a stern woman with a permanent frown etched on her face, demanded the overdue rent for ninety days and threatened to evict him.


    He presented his mission contract, letting his Neumond status speak for itself. The landlady''s stern facade crumbled, replaced by a flicker of respect.


    She suddenly burst into a smile, wishing him luck and calling upon the Gods of Humbra to protect him on his journey.


    Neumonds were regarded as heroes, the protectors of Humbra, but he knew that some became corrupted by power, turning into dangerous outlaws, a dark side to the power they wielded.


    "A thousand-mile journey begins with a single step," Leo murmured to himself, a quote from one of his books echoing in his mind.


    Leo had a lot to do. Since that day, he trained with the dummies at night, his body slowly, painfully, adapting to the movements, and did odd jobs around Gothia during the day.


    After ninety days of training with Roland, no one dared call him "Dummy Fairy." He was so much better with a sword. His movements, while still lacking the finesse of a master, were now purposeful and driven. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His behavior changed when he used a sword.


    Leaving Gothia just after lunch, Leo planned to catch the 3 p.m. caravan, which would get him to the Golden Green Plains by the following morning.


    At Gothia''s north gate, he encountered a large crowd watching a procession of fifteen horses and a luxurious carriage slowly exiting the city.


    Among the knights was Roland, part of the escort for Gothia''s nobles and officials. Leo pushed through the crowd to the front and saw him.


    "Well, lad, off you go on that mission?" Roland said from atop his horse, his gaze meeting Leo''s.


    Leo answered, "Yes, sir."


    "Keep your wits about you." Roland advised. With a wave, Roland left, saying, "Humbra is no joke."


    "Good luck on your trip, too." Leo spoke, but his words were drowned out by the crowd saying goodbye to the procession.


    While waiting for the caravan, Leo scrutinized the map, searching for any overlooked details.


    He missed the last caravan by two days. To make sure he didn''t miss it, he arrived early and had time to look over his plans.


    He realized that the Uhenda Malakesia flower needed to be harvested during its bloom, which lasted only an hour before sunrise. When exposed to sunlight, its chemical properties change, rendering it useless until it is renewed overnight.


    The caravan to Fairplat arrived a few minutes later and left at 3 p.m., as scheduled by the Guild House.


    Leo did not have to pay any fees as a Neumond; instead, they gained an extra person for protection.


    The Golden Green Plains were halfway between Fairplat and Gothia.


    Leo spoke with the leader, a polite gentleman who thanked him for escorting them as far as he could.


    "Hey, Sir, Can we talk for a while?"


    "What do you need, son?"


    "It''s about a quest. I need to find this flower." Leo showed the picture of Uhenda Malakesia.


    Despite the wagon''s incessant rattling, the man focused intently on the drawing, his gaze unwavering. Leo was holding his hands firmly.


    "Oh son, I think you can find it around some small green woods in the plain."


    "Oh, I see. There are monsters?" Leo asked.


    "Where in Humbra are there no monsters, son?"


    "You are so right�� My bad��" Leo realized the foolishness of his question.


    "You are a neumond. You will be fine." The leader said.


    Leonard responded with a genuine smile of gratitude.


    They were on the road for a while. Leo was nervous; it was his first time traveling so far from the city. It took a one-day trip by carriage and around three days on foot. Golden Green Plains was not that close to Gothia.


    The trip was fairly relaxing. Leo saw a lot of interesting new stuff.


    When they arrived at the Golden Green Plains, he jumped out of the carriage.


    "Thank you, sir. It was a nice ride!" Leo said vividly.


    "My pleasure, Mr. Equalizer. Be safe! Humbra is no joke!"


    "Oh�� I think people like this quote." Leo said to himself after hearing "Humbra is no joke" over and over again.


    Leo looked up high. The first hint of dawn painted the eastern sky, a pale streak of rose against the fading darkness


    He had to hurry if he wanted to finish his mission quickly because he''d have to walk all the way back, which would take a few days.


    Even understanding the mission''s urgency, he lost some time scanning the shadows, his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of his sword. "What lurked in the darkness?" He hadn''t considered that


    A knot of unease tightened in his throat. He should have researched the local leirions. Now, every rustle of leaves sent a shiver down his spine.


    He looked around, and the moonlight lit up the whole plain. A huge field of tall grasses swaying softly in the night wind stretched out before him.


    The plains were a great green space with clusters of old trees, clear streams, and vibrant wildflowers. Despite the beauty, an air of mystery and danger persisted under the pale moonlight.


    Leo knew that the Uhenda Malakesia flower could be found in the plains'' small groves, so he went to the first one he saw.


    The map pinpointed the exact location, but the dense vegetation made it difficult to find the plant.


    The grove surrounded Leonard like a dark embrace. Ancient trees with thick, twisted trunks extended their branches like skeletal claws, blocking the light of the setting moon. Because of the dense vegetation, the air was thick and humid, smelling of wet earth and decaying leaves.


    Leo moved cautiously, his senses heightened by his lack of experience. He knew that the Uhenda Malakesia flower could be nearby, but Humbra was always unforgiving to the unwary.


    The hair on his arms stood on end, as if a sixth sense was alerting him to something wrong.


    A shrill roar echoed through the trees, causing Leonard''s heart to race. He spun around, his hand instinctively going to the hilt of his sword.


    "What the fuck was that?" Leo said surprisingly.

 Chapter 16 - 16: “Blood and Bloom”

    A boar the size of a bull, with dagger-like tusks and bloodshot eyes, emerged from the vegetation and charged at Leonard with ferocity.


    But this was no ordinary boar. It was a leirion, its eyes burning with malevolent intent.


    A mass of muscle and fur, the creature exuded primal ferocity. Its sharp tusks gleamed in the dim light passing through the leaves, and its panting breaths created clouds of vapor in the cold morning air.


    Leonard barely had time to react. He rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the boar''s tusks, which sank into a tree trunk with a terrifying crash, reminding him of the beast''s raw power.


    Leonard drew his sword without hesitation, the steel blade shining against the groves darkness, and took a fighting stance. His muscles tensed, and his gaze fixed on the boar. He wished to move like the wind, fluid and instinctive, channeling Roland''s lessons into every step.


    And so he finally understood what it meant to embrace inner silence, clear his mind, and allow his body to act.


    The beast lunged again, its powerful hooves kicking up clumps of dirt and leaves. Using his focused concentration to enhance his speed and stay out of reach of the boar''s tusks, Leonard evaded the attack with an agile leap.


    The fight intensified, a deadly dance between man and leirion. Leonard''s heart pounded like a runaway train.


    He delivered swift and precise strikes with his swords, aiming for the boar''s weak points. The creature responded with brutal attacks, attempting to trample Leonard with its massive body.


    But in his haste and inexperience, Leo made a mistake.


    He misjudged the boar''s movement, and its tusk caught him, tearing into his left leg. Leonard was careless and the boar''s tusks struck him, tearing into his left leg and leaving a deep wound. Excruciating pain shot through his body, but Leonard refused to be defeated. It was him or the monster.


    The world narrowed to a pinpoint, the boar''s snarl echoing in his ears. A strange calm descended, a clarity born of desperation. And the world slowed down, every detail becoming sharp and clear.


    He channeled his energy into his ELEV, sending an electric shock through his body.


    The boar''s charge was meant to be the final blow, but with an aerial butterfly twist, he dodged it.


    Still in the air, his blade lit up with a bluish aura from the moonlight, and with a powerful mid-air strike, he hit the boar squarely under its front leg, straight through the heart.


    The beast let out a roar of pain, its body convulsing in spasms.


    Seizing the opportunity, Leonard delivered a fatal blow, plunging his sword into the boar''s neck and severing its spine.


    The leirion collapsed, its lifeless body forming a dark mass amidst the vegetation. Leonard withdrew his sword, the boar''s blood staining the steel blade.


    He took a deep breath and leaned against a nearby tree. The pain in his leg was agonizing��a burning throb that radiated through his entire body.


    As the adrenaline left his body, the pain in his leg got worse. He had won his first battle, but he knew the journey was just beginning.


    "Fuck�� I need to go��" Leo said, standing up.


    There was not much time left; the sun was dipping below the horizon, and morning twilight was beginning to show.


    Leonard searched the whole grove, slashing ferns and vines with his sword as his heart raced and his breath got short.


    The golden light of dawn shone through gaps in the trees and made the forest floor dance with light and shadow.


    Suddenly, a silvery shimmer caught Leonard''s attention.


    Hidden beneath the shade of an ancient oak, small buds emitted a soft, pulsating light. Their delicate petals, with silvery edges, stretched towards the light as if to absorb every particle of energy from the rising twilight.


    It was the Uhenda Malakesia!


    With caution, Leonard moved forward on one leg, still in awe of the plant''s beauty. He felt a revitalizing energy emanating from it��an aura of healing and vitality.


    But as he reached for the flowers, a sticky, nearly invisible web caught him.


    He looked up instinctively and saw a giant spider, the size of a tower shield, with shiny black fur and menacing red eyes.


    It descended its web strands with haste, bearing its fangs at Leo.


    "What???" Leo thought.


    Leonard prepared to defend himself when he felt something was wrong with his body. He had lost a lot of blood. His vision blurred for a moment, the edges of the world turning hazy.


    "Something is really wrong�� Am I dying?" Leo''s mind was numb.


    He felt the blood loss weakening him, but a strange calmness came over him. The side effect made everything around him seem to move in slow motion, sharpening and enhancing every detail.


    He observed the spider with superhuman precision, his eyes capturing every movement, every muscle contraction, and every twitch of its fangs.


    Everything slowed further, giving him a clear view of what was going on.


    Leonard moved with bursting agility, dodging the spider''s claws with an ease he didn''t expect. His reflexes were heightened, and his movements were precise and fluid.


    Instinctively, he parried the spider''s attack, crossing its fangs with one of his swords and impaling it through the throat with the other.


    He watched, almost detached, as the spider twitched, its legs thrashing wildly.


    He felt a strange mix of triumph and revulsion.


    Leo collapsed, drained of all energy, and watched the spider twitch spasmodically but lifeless. He retrieved his swords and wiped them clean on his clothes.


    The creature struggled for a few moments, its legs flailing in the air, before finally becoming still. Leonard, exhausted and wounded, fell to the ground, observing the dead spider at his feet.


    "Shit�� that was close��" Leo murmured.


    The battle had caused significant damage. His breath came in ragged gasps, and his leg throbbed with deep, searing pain.


    He gasped for air. The adrenaline that had sustained him during the fight dissipated, replaced by exhaustion, followed by his leg throbbing with pain, and the blood loss made him increasingly dizzy.


    He had survived but at what cost?


    With great effort, Leonard pulled himself up, using his swords for support. He knew he had to leave the grove as quickly as possible. The forest was a dangerous place, and he was injured and vulnerable now. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at all those Uhenda Malakesia, he kneeled and carefully picked the flowers, storing them in a leather pouch.


    Seconds later, sunlight flooded the area, withering all the unharvested flowers.


    Leonard took a bandage from his starter kit and wrapped it tightly around his leg to stop the bleeding. He poured an acceleration healing potion over the wound.


    Then he thought, "Silica would probably laugh at me now, seeing me use the starter kit after all." A faint, humorless chuckle escaped his lips.


    With the mission complete, Leonard left the grove, limping towards the light of the rising sun.


    The journey back would be long and difficult, but he was determined to survive, as always��driven by a burning desire for revenge, a mission to complete, and a promise to keep.

 Chapter 17 - 17:

    The wound on his leg, though still tender, had begun to heal after a full day of dragging himself along the roadside.


    The regenerative potion did accelerate the natural healing process. However, for severe or life-threatening injuries, the effect was minimal, as it needed time to act.


    Leo sat down on a fallen log by the roadside to rest and change his bandage. The rough bark snagged on his worn trousers.


    The wound was still open but noticeably closing. "I think tomorrow it will be fine," Leo said.


    He replaced his bandages, wincing as the fabric pulled at the edges of the wound, and applied more of the potion.


    After changing the dressings, he took out a small, well-worn calendar to check his return plan.


    It was the fifth day of summer, 189 NE (New Era).


    The Humbra calendar had become peculiar over the ages. It was decided that one year would be divided into four parts according to the seasons, with each season lasting 100 days.


    He took a bruised apple from his backpack. Looking at it, he realized that he had nothing to drink.


    "Oh shit�� nice day to die dry." He grumbled.


    His throat felt like sandpaper. He took a bite into the apple, the juice a welcome relief.


    "It''s been over a hundred days since I started this whole thing. Don''t I deserve a toast?" He smiled wryly.


    He had another bite of the apple.


    Leo sighed�� "I''ll definitely have a toast to celebrate my first mission," he said to himself, picturing a frothy mug of ale.


    Leo finished his apple and got up to continue his journey when he heard the sound of an ox cart. The rhythmic creak of the wheels and the soft plod of hooves grew closer.


    The ox cart stopped, and a farmer looked at Leo and asked, "You lost, kid?" He had a strong country accent.


    Leo didn''t want to look weak, so he pretended he was fine. He straightened up, ignoring the throbbing protest in his leg, and walked over to the cart.


    "Not lost, sir, just tired and need some help," he said.


    "What kind of help ya need, kid?" The farmer asked, his eyes weathered and kind, crinkling at the corners.


    "I need to get back to Gothia, that''s all," Leo said.


    "Hop in then, kid. Gothia''s where I''m headed," the farmer said, jerking his head towards the back of the cart.


    Leo climbed into the cart and sat down, relieved. "Thanks, mister, I''ll pay you back when I can." He settled onto a pile of sacks, the rough fabric scratching against his skin.


    "First off, what''s your name, sonny? You look like you''ve wrestled a bear and lost."


    "It''s Leonard, sir."


    "Leonard, huh? No need to fake it; I can see your leg''s messed up."


    Leo was surprised. His muscles tensed, and he went alert. His hand slowly and mindlessly moved towards his swords.


    "Whoa there, sonny! Don''t you worry," the farmer said with a hearty laugh. "I ain''t gonna hurt ya. Just got an eye for these things."


    "How did you know my conditions?" Leo was confused, his voice laced with suspicion.


    "Well, I''ll be," the man chuckled. "I''m a Neumond myself. You thought only city folk could be gifted? I just protect my crops with my bare hands." He carried himself with pride, patting his chest with a calloused hand.


    "But sir, how?" Leo thought the man had some special ability.


    "I''m old enough to be your grandfather, boy. Years of experience, that''s all. Maybe if I took the test I''d get a gold or platinum rank. Who knows?" He winked.


    "By the way, what''s your name, sir?"


    "Call me Clyde," the old man said as he started chewing on a grass stalk.


    Clyde''s accent was very strong, suggesting he had lived his whole life in the countryside without much education.


    Leo had to concentrate to catch every word, the unfamiliar drawl thick as honey.


    It was a bit difficult for Leo to fully understand what he was saying, and he even wondered if the man was from a different continent.


    Everyone in the continent of Fros spoke the same language, Nordilic, but there were different accents and dialects across the land. Furthermore, there were other languages from the other continents.


    They also had an ancestral language they could use to communicate, but it was only taught in schools.


    They conversed as best they could along the way, and Clyde explained that Leo should be careful of all kinds of people in Fros, especially outside the walls.


    It wasn''t just the monsters. Seemingly normal people could be awakened.


    Night was falling, and Leo was fighting off sleep, his eyelids heavy. He saw the long walls of Gothia rising on the horizon with its large spotlights.


    The big cities used a mix of technology and magic. Machines developed before the awakening had been remade with magic runes to use mana as fuel, increasing efficiency and performance.


    The return trip was relatively uneventful despite Leo''s injuries. He protected his collection at all times.


    Though, he wished he had the time to harvest the ivory tusks from the boar leirion. Those could have been sold for a good price.


    Leastwise the weight of the pouch with the flowers felt reassuring against his hip.


    Approaching the gate, the guards stopped them to identify them and the cargo.


    They were allowed to enter.


    Leo jumped off the cart, his leg protesting with a sharp stab of pain.


    He needed to go to the Guild House now, so he gave his thanks for the lift, and they parted ways.


    "What can I do for you today, Leo?" Silica asked, her brow furrowed with concern as she noticed his limp.


    She was actually using his name, a far cry from the formal "Mr. Leonard" she had used before.


    "I''ve come to deliver the items from this mission," Leo said, a touch of pride in his voice. He handed Silica the closed bag and the contract he had signed. "Please don''t open the bag in sunlight. The flower becomes useless if you do." S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Certainly, Mr. Leonard," she replied. Silica was amazed by Leo''s determination.


    In her thoughts, he was too weak to complete such missions. "He really did it," she was impressed.


    After the verification and payment for the completed contract, all he wanted was to fall into his bed and pass out.


    Arriving at his boarding house, he paid his debts, the two gold coins feeling lighter than expected in his hand.


    His sore muscles felt better after a bath in warm water, but his bed still felt hard. Exhausted, he fell asleep anyway, oblivious to any discomfort.


    When Leo woke up in the morning, he thought about what had happened and shuddered.


    The boar''s tusk and the spider''s fangs were still fresh in his mind. Only now did he realize how close he had come to dying.


    He touched his leg, noticing that his wound had already healed.


    He was ready.


    He set aside money for meals that would last him a while, and the rest would go towards buying armor, even if it was the most basic kind.


    Leo browsed the market, assessing various types of ready-made armor, but he wasn''t confident about the cost-benefit ratio.


    Everything was very expensive and seemed like fragile cloth and sensitive metals.


    Leo wasn''t wrong.


    Ready-made armor was expensive because it was readily available.


    Leo recalled from the Equalizer starter book. "If you wanted something good and cheap, it meant days of gathering materials and working with a blacksmith or tanner."


    He only had one gold and three silver coins; there was no way he could buy anything of good quality with that amount.


    Leonard was about to leave when an old man waved to him.


    "Come here, boy!" shouted the hoarse old man, waving widely.


    "What? Me?" After a close look Leonard recognized the old man.

 Chapter 18 - 18:

    It was the elderly man whose life he had saved by holding the cart that broke down.


    "Good morning, sir," Leo greeted him as he approached. "How can I help you today?"


    "No, no, no! I will help you today. I saw you looking at all kinds of armor all over the market, and I owe you from the past. Come, come!" The gentleman was euphoric.


    "Sir, I have little money; I cannot buy anything of your quality."


    "Don''t be so humble. I will give you such a boon. Take your money and find a blacksmith to have suitable attire made. You, my little savior!" The old man said.


    Ironically, Leo was almost twice the size of the gentleman to be called little.


    Leo thought about the offer. A cold sensation passed through his leg, a phantom pain from the recent wound.


    He decided to accept, swallowing his pride. He just wanted to stay alive.


    He looked among the hides the gentleman had and could give him and chose the leirion boar hide.


    He remembered how hard it was to cut through the skin of that muscle-bound monster that almost took his life. So he decided on that one.


    "Great choice! Come here, boy." The old man took a charcoal stick wrapped in thin paper and wrote on a small papyrus.


    He handed it over and said, "here is the address of a great armorer. Tell him, Old man Campbell sent you."


    "This... this could be it," Leo murmured, his eyes scanning the paper. He looked up at the gentleman, his expression filled with gratitude. "Sir, I cannot thank you enough. This could change everything." He left taking the boar hides.


    After a few minutes of walking through the market, he got lost among some alleys.


    He thought about going back and asking the old man for directions. Just as he spotted a small sign in a place almost bordering the slums and the market.


    Leo opened the creaking door slowly, announcing his entrance.


    "Hello, is anyone in charge here?" Leo asked, seeing no one inside at first glance.


    A shirtless man, wearing ordinary pants and a black leather apron, sat with his back to the counter on an old wooden stool. His shoulder-length hair was wet with sweat, and his shimmering white beard gave the shop a mysterious air.


    The way he worked exuded a dense and rustic aura, like a true master craftsman.


    He was currently working on a piece of leather, his large hands moving with surprising dexterity.


    The man remained silent.


    Leo approached and was about to say something while the man continued his work with the leather in his hands.


    "Mr. Campb��"


    The man sniffed the air like a hunting dog and interrupted Leo.


    "One gold coin for your boar leather," he said in an austere voice, not even looking at Leo.


    "Okay..." Leo placed the leather on the counter with a gold coin and turned to leave the shop without another word. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He understood the armorer''s message: don''t interrupt me.


    Then the armorer simply said, "Come back tomorrow."


    Leo let out an "uh-huh" and left the shop after reading the atmosphere, realizing it was best to leave without further comment.


    The summer morning had gradually grown hotter, and as Leo left the shop, he finally noticed the heat, but it didn''t bother him much.


    He decided to go to the Guild House to ask for some information.


    Once he arrived, Leo looked for Silica, but she wasn''t there. It was her day off.


    So he went to the regular counter and talked to a cashier.


    "I''d like some information, please," Leo said, presenting his GHMC.


    "Certainly, Mr. Leonard," she responded after checking his ID. "How may I help you?"


    "Are there any caravans going towards the ruins of Besen Village?"


    "There''s one leaving tomorrow afternoon, sir," she replied. "The journey is 200 kilometers, so it will take two days, and you''ll probably arrive at sunset."


    "How can I get a horse instead of relying on caravans?" Leo asked curiously.


    "You can buy our daily rental tokens or buy a horse directly from the stable," the girl answered mechanically.


    "Just out of curiosity, what''s the price?"


    "Mr. Leonard, renting a horse costs 50 silver coins per day. Buying a horse, however, varies according to its quality and can cost from 4 platinum coins to 500."


    "What the heck?" Leo was startled by the price. It was a fortune. He could live for a whole year on 5 platinum coins.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Leonard, what did you say?" She still sounded like a robot, her expression unchanging.


    "Uh... thank you for the information," Leo mumbled, turning to leave, feeling a wave of despair wash over him.


    Leo realized that his mood had shifted in recent days. It wasn''t demotivation, just a lingering sadness in his heart that he didn''t know if he could cure.


    Leo sighed deeply and thought about returning to Besen village and wanted to do so as soon as possible.


    He owed it to himself and to Mia to confront the ghosts of his past.


    Motivated to master his dual-wielding abilities, Leo decided to seek information at Gothia''s magical library.


    "I really need a class," He thought. "There has to be a way. A better technique. A more effective style. Something to unlock my full potential. "


    The bustling activity of Gothia''s central square enveloped him as he strolled.


    The soft melody of a mandolin accompanied the voice of a bard narrating a fable, creating a magical, medieval atmosphere. Benches hosted lively conversations, while the crowd flowed in constant movement.


    It was the beating heart of the duchy, a verdant oasis with flower gardens that danced before the eyes of those who passed by.


    Leo felt a strange presence watching him. He turned back a couple of times, but there was no one suspicious.


    He kept feeling uneasy in his way, like someone was following him. His hand instinctively went to the hilts of his swords, and he quickened his pace to the library.


    "I should be safe here," he murmured.


    The library stood before him, an imposing building with a mystical aura. Magical symbols adorned the stone walls, and a subtle glow emanated from the arched windows.


    Inside, the ceiling was tall and vaulted, with long rows of shelves greeting those who entered.


    Leo was surrounded by a profound silence, broken only by the rustling of pages and the murmur of distant voices. The aroma of old scrolls, mana dust, and incense filled the air.


    He approached the counter, where a librarian with a long white beard greeted him with a knowing look.


    "Um, hello," Leo said, a little nervously. "I was wondering if you could help me. I need to find some information about�� dual-wielding fighting styles."


    With a mysterious smile and without saying a word, the librarian led him through the maze-like hallways. It was lined with tall bookcases full of old books and forgotten stories.


    They reached a restricted section.


    "Your GHMC please, sir?"


    Leonard showed him.


    After a brief inspection, he retrieved a relatively small book compared to the others and promptly left.


    Unable to find a table nearby, Leonard sat on the floor and immersed himself in reading.


    It was a book about extinct swordsmen, a style not seen for a long time.


    Upon opening and reading it, he discovered a variety of dual-wielding fighting styles:


    Blade Dancer: Prioritizes agility and speed with fluid and unpredictable movements.


    Spectral Duelist: Combines swift attacks with illusions and misdirection techniques.


    Storms Master: Channels strength into torrential attacks through the swords.


    Mirror Warrior: Uses two swords to create a whirlwind of steel, deflecting attacks like a shield.


    Shadow Hunter: A master of fighting in the dark.


    While looking at the pictures and reading the words in the book, Leonard had that creepy feeling that someone was watching him again.


    He felt his heart racing and started to sweat as he looked around, but he did not see anyone fishy.


    The library was quiet, and everyone was busy reading.


    "Is it all in my head? Or is someone spying on me?" Leo grew nervous and wanted to leave.


    He ran to the door and pushed it open. The sound of his boots broke the silence.


    For a brief moment, he was blinded by the intense sunlight that struck him like a punch.


    He left the library with a lot of new information, but he also felt anxious.


    He needed to get ready for his trip to Besen, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was watching him.


    "Who would be interested in me? And why? Should I go to Besen now?" A whisper of doubt, cold and insidious, slithered into his mind.

 Chapter 19 - 19:

    "It''s just nerves," Leo told himself, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling of being watched. Paranoia from the mission, from almost dying yesterday.


    "Right��It''s all in my head." He forced himself to focus on the tasks ahead.


    He went back to the Guild House to ask for some information about classes for fighting with two swords.


    He had an idea, a desperate hope, that maybe there was a way to compensate for his abysmal stats.


    "I think I need a specific teacher, since dual wielding is the style that I want." Leo thought.


    After talking to the clerks for a long time, Leo went home feeling bummed.


    There was no one in Gothia who could teach him how to fight with two swords.


    It was an old-fashioned style, and everyone thought using two daggers was better. "Typical," he muttered under his breath.


    The next day, Leo went back to the armorer to pick up his new armor.


    Upon entering the shop, the silence was intermittently interrupted by the clang of a hammer on metal. Forging sparks lit up the walls in the dimly lit environment. The air smelled like smoke and hot metal.


    Leo observed the armorer at work. In Leonard''s mind, it seemed to create melodies with each hammer blow.


    "Incredible, isn''t it?" a gruff voice startled Leo.


    Leo turned around to see the master armorer standing beside him. Ashton, a giant of a man, stood there, his arms crossed, a hint of a smile on his usually stern face.


    "Yeah, he is..." Leo replied, impressed. "The rhythm is surreal, almost hypnotic."


    "Liam is a genius blacksmith, a special kid," Ashton said with a proud smile. "He''s also really dedicated, and he''s a Neumond."


    Leo''s eyes widened in surprise. "A Neumond?" he asked, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and curiosity.


    "Yes," Ashton confirmed. "But he''s not satisfied with just creation. Lately, he''s been wanting to try destruction too. He wants to go on adventures," he said, shaking his head with a sigh.


    Leo nodded.


    He remembered when he wanted to use his powers to help people in ways other than fighting.


    He saw that same desire in Liam but didn''t understand why Liam wanted to risk his life on adventures.


    Support and crafting Neumonds were highly respected, although there were few of them.


    Just then, Liam approached them with a big smile on his face, carrying the finished armor.


    "Here''s your armor, Mr....?" Liam faltered; he didn''t know how to address Leonard.


    "It''s Leonard, but you can call me Leo," he said as he took the armor. It was heavier than he expected, but it felt solid and well-made.


    Leo checked out the armor.


    It was really well made, with black metal details. He was impressed with the quality.


    At first, he was a bit unsure because it wasn''t the master craftsman who made it, but Liam had done an awesome job.


    He ran his hand over the smooth leather, the intricate metalwork a testament to the young blacksmith''s skill.


    Leo went to a corner of the room and put on the new armor. It fit perfectly, molding to his body like a second skin, both protective and surprisingly comfortable.


    "Thanks, Liam. It''s excellent," Leo said as he came back to the counter, moving his arms, testing the flexibility of the armor.


    "It''s just my job," Liam said, but he couldn''t quite hide the pride in his voice.


    "You''re very talented. Is that your Neumond ability?" Leo asked, unable to resist the question.


    Ashton coughed loudly from across the shop. "It''s considered a bit rude to pry into a Neumond''s abilities, especially on first acquaintance, Mr. Leonard," he said, his voice firm.


    "Sorry, sir," Leo said, abashed.


    Liam laughed.


    "No problem, don''t worry about Ashton." Liam scratched his head and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but my ability is kind of hard to explain."


    Liam''s ability was indeed complex. He possessed superhuman intuition, allowing him to see the exact critical point of the work he was doing, making the final result close to perfect.


    This wasn''t limited to armor and weapons but applied to any manual labor.


    Leo just shrugged, sensing Liam''s disappointment. But Liam wasn''t satisfied. He really wanted to be an Equalizer.


    "Mr. Leonard, can you tell me what it''s like to be an Equalizer?" Liam asked, his eyes wide with a mixture of hope and longing.


    "It''s not all glory, like it seems..." Leo said, his voice dropping, the memory of the Golden Green Plains still fresh in his mind. "A few days ago, I almost died on my first mission."


    "Even so, it must be exciting!" Liam said. "Can I go on a mission with you?" he blurted out, then immediately flushed, realizing how presumptuous he sounded.


    Leo hesitated. He didn''t want to be responsible for a newbie when he was still a newbie himself. "Besides," he thought, "the mission to Besen is personal."


    "Why haven''t you gone on a mission before?" Leo asked, curious despite his reservations.


    "My combat stats are very low. I''ve never had time for physical training. I train with my hammer and forge every day," he said sadly, his shoulders slumping.


    Leo thought, "He has no idea how weak I actually am. If he knew my stats, he wouldn''t be asking." A wry smile touched his lips. "Maybe I''m crazy for even considering this."


    Trying to change the subject, Leo said, "First, tell me about the armor enhancements. I''ll think about letting you come with me." sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay!" Liam said excitedly.


    He went to the counter and picked up a large magnifying glass attached to a magic device that looked like a printer.


    He asked Leo if he had a soul stone with him. Leo said he didn''t; he had only been on one mission and hadn''t had time to collect any spoils.


    From the back of the shop, Ashton tossed a small soul stone with his thumb, and Liam caught it. "Yes! Thanks, master!" he said.


    Liam put the stone in the machine and asked Leonard to take off his glove.


    He placed the glove under the magnifying glass, pulled a small lever, and some magic runes appeared on the device.


    Then, a small piece of paper came out after a few seconds.


    "Here''s the info on your armor," Liam said with a proud grin, already expecting that Leonard would be impressed and invite him on an adventure.


    However, Leo was confused. His brow furrowed, and he gazed at the paper, trying to make sense of the unfamiliar terms and strange symbols.

 Chapter 20 - 20:

    He could understand a few words, but everything else was gibberish.


    ___________________________________________


    Fabric: Boar Hide (Leirion)


    Quality: Excellent


    Construction: S


    Craftsmanship: 15% enhancement.


    Note for comparison:


    -Qualities: Common, Good, Excellent, Epic, Mythic.


    -Construction: F, E, D, C, B, A, S, S+.


    ___________________________________________


    "It''s about 14%, isn''t it?" Ashton''s gruff voice interrupted his thoughts. The master armorer stood in the doorway, a knowing smile playing on his lips.


    "Yes... 15% craftsmanship... but what does it...?" Leo trailed off, feeling lost.


    "Craftsmanship is the armorer''s ability to make the armor more useful to the wearer," Ashton explained patiently. "Quality refers to the condition of the materials used, and construction is the skill applied in making the piece."


    "I get it, but... is it good? Sorry, I''m just a newbie," Leo admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed by his ignorance.


    "In all of Gothia... no, in the entire duchy of Gothia," Ashton declared, "there isn''t a single craftsman capable of achieving 15% on a boar hide armor, no matter how good the material."


    "Wow..." Leo was stunned by Liam''s skill. He looked at the young Blacksmith with newfound respect.


    "Even I, with my 45 years of experience, could only get around 15% if I was feeling particularly inspired," Ashton said with a shrug. "So, keep this information to yourself, if you please."


    "I understand, sir. I''ll take it to my grave," Leo assured him, his voice filled with sincerity.


    "We''re only helping you because old Carl sent you," Ashton said, fixing Leonard with a stern gaze. "He''s a good friend, a trustworthy man. Keep that in mind." There was a subtle warning in his voice, a reminder that their generosity came with expectations.


    Looking back at the paper, Leonard realized he had discovered a hidden treasure, a place where true craftsmanship flourished.


    "Mr. Leonard, excuse me," Liam said softly.


    "Yes?" Leo looked up, meeting the blacksmith''s hopeful gaze.


    "This little knife... I''d like to give it to you as a gift," Liam said, holding out a small dagger.


    "A gift? But why?" Leo knew the boy was trying to bribe him, hoping to tag along on an adventure.


    "You''re a newbie, and how I envy the Neumond Equalizers who have the guts to try," Liam said with a hopeful grin. "I''d like you to carry this little dagger with you, in my name."


    "Stop trying to bribe me," Leo said, raising an eyebrow, but a small smile played on his lips.


    "Dang it..." Liam laughed, realizing his attempt was a bit too obvious.


    Leo smiled, finding himself warming to the young blacksmith''s enthusiasm. Curiosity piqued, he took the dagger.


    As he drew it from its simple leather sheath, his eyes widened in surprise.


    It was a masterpiece, far more than just a "little knife." It was a work of art worthy of a display case. Crafted from dark Frosteel and inlaid with black mithril. Its blade was sharp enough to cut through time itself.


    Any rogue would be enchanted by the subtle S-curve and the silver star-shaped pommel.


    With a genuine smile, Leo said, "I think I''ll accept your bribe." Even Ashton from the back of the shop let out a chuckle.


    A loud bell tolled through the air, its urgent clang shattering the moment of camaraderie.


    Liam''s eyes lit up as he prepared to celebrate his first mission, but the sharp sound reverberated throughout the shop, causing a chill to run down their spines.


    Leonard and Liam exchanged a nervous glance, their faces reflecting the sudden tension.


    "An attack!" Leonard first said the words, heavy with dread.


    Leo handed the dagger back to Liam and turned to leave, his steps quickening with every clang of the bell.


    From the back of the shop, Ashton''s voice boomed, calm but loud, "South gate! Go, kid!"


    Liam pursued Leonard as he dashed out of the shop. Leo anticipated that the south gate, which borders the slums, would sustain the most damage.


    He had lived in those slums for years, witnessing countless attacks that had claimed the lives of his neighbors.


    Leo had to get there to help, to protect those who couldn''t protect themselves.


    They ran as fast as they could down the streets, dodging panicked people and runaway carriages. The clanging alarm bell grew louder as they neared the gate.


    The howls and laughter of hyenas cut through the terrified screams and shouts of guards attempting to organize a defense.


    There were gnolls, monstrous bipedal hyenas with red eyes as bright as burning coals.


    There were many of them, somewhere between 100 and 130 gnolls. It was the infamous battle stampede��the instinct born in Humbra centuries ago��to hunt and exterminate the humans who gathered.


    They were a tide of fur, teeth, and claws, a terrifying wave of destruction crashing against the city''s defenses.


    Leo saw a gnoll leap four yards and rip a woman''s arm off.


    When one of the gate''s guards attempted to assist her, he was immediately killed.


    The woman''s screams were cut short, replaced by a sickening gurgle as the gnoll tore into her flesh.


    Leo''s blood raced at the sight of such carnage. His old traumas came back to haunt him, and he rushed into battle without hesitation.


    He felt a surge of adrenaline burning like fuel��to fight, to protect, to avenge.


    He glanced back at Liam, who stood frozen in fear. "Don''t just stand there!" Leo shouted. "Help the people!" He knew it was a dangerous request, but he couldn''t do it alone.


    Liam was stunned by the savagery and carnage.


    It was his first time seeing a battlefield between humans and Leirions up close. He couldn''t imagine anything more terrifying.


    The long period of relative peace had softened the guards, leaving them ill-prepared for Humbra''s brutal tax collection. Each gnoll was a debt collector, demanding payment in blood, and now Gothia was paying dearly.


    Leonard couldn''t hold back any longer. His hands tightened around the hilts of his swords. His eyes burned with a thirst for vengeance.


    The battlefield was a chaotic mess, and the morale of the remaining guards was crumbling. Those who were arriving were already shaken.


    He spotted the first gnoll and charged, his twin swords flashing.


    The gnoll saw him coming and managed to parry the attack just in time. The clash of steel echoed across the battlefield. By the speed and force of the blow, the gnoll stumbled back, surprised.


    Leo landed on the ground, spinning to reduce his momentum.


    The gnoll roared furiously. Its fetid breath washing over Leo, making him gag. The stench of rotten flesh emanating from its mouth towards Leo was disgusting.


    This time, the creature took the lead, its claws tearing through the air with impressive speed.


    Leonard dodged, sliding on his knees, narrowly avoiding the gnoll''s claws. He could feel the wind from the gnoll''s claws as they whooshed past his face. A hair''s breadth from tearing into his flesh.


    One of the guards on the battlefield saw Leonard fighting a gnoll alone and shouted, "NEUMOND!" The army''s morale surged. That was the impact Neumond had on society.


    Leo felt their support and got back into his fighting stance, his swords held ready at his sides. His focus sharpened; his desire for vengeance and survival burned within his soul.


    He charged again, thrusting his swords towards the gnoll''s vital organs, but the creature easily deflected the attack.


    The gnoll counterattacked with its sword, and Leo blocked the blow with both his swords crossed. He pushed the gnoll''s sword upward, spun to the side, and aimed a swift cut at its neck.


    The gnoll snarled and ducked, dodging Leo''s attack. Then it slashed at Leo''s torso with its claws.


    Blood sprayed.


    Leo cried out in pain and stumbled back, "Ahhh! Fucking dammit!" Pain exploded in his chest. Instinctively, he twisted away, minimizing the depth of the wound.


    "That was close�� shit��" Leo thought.


    The creature pressed its advantage, rushing towards him, trying to grab him. Leo dodged, rolling to the side. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The monster was in a blood frenzy, its eyes fixated on his flesh.


    Realizing how close he was to death, Leo focused his mind with a primal survival instinct.


    His ELEV flickered, and in an instant, his cognition calculated every potential outcome of his next move.


    The gnoll charged, spun, and swung its sword horizontally. Leo met the attack head-on, sliding on his knees. His swords held parallel. He plunged both blades deep into the gnoll''s gut.


    A roar of pain echoed across the battlefield as the gnoll writhed in agony. Leonard pulled his swords free, and blood gushed from the creature''s wounds.


    The gnoll fell to its knees, its eyes losing their frenzied glow.


    With a clean strike, Leo decapitated the gnoll. Its head remained attached until its body hit the ground, then rolled away like a bloody furball.


    A momentary silence fell over the battlefield. Leonard, panting and wounded, looked at the scene with a mix of relief and disgust.


    He had won his first battle against a gnoll, but at a high cost. His wound was serious. If it weren''t for his new armor, the claws would have ripped through his chest, and he would be dead.


    Leo looked across the battlefield. This was just the beginning. Humbra was unforgiving.

 Chapter 21 - 21:

    Liam was frozen, fear, anguish, anger, and uselessness washing over him. "This is the gate to hell," he thought, his hands trembling.


    An arrow zipped past his face, the whooshing sound snapping him back to reality.


    He focused on the battlefield, his eyes drawn to Leonard, who had been wounded in the chest.


    "Leo!" he gasped. "I need to help him..." But then he saw Leo regain his footing and, with strangely precise movements, finish off the gnoll.


    Relief washed over him, quickly followed by a wave of bewilderment. "What was that?" he wondered, his spirits lifting slightly as he witnessed Leo''s calculated attack. It was like he was a completely different person, moving with an unnatural grace and speed.


    Then he thought, "What am I doing here?" A scream caught his attention. He looked and saw a lost child near the battle. The child, no older than five, was huddled near an overturned cart, his small body trembling.


    "An overturned carriage?" He assessed the situation. The child was crying, hidden in the wreckage. "Their parents were probably killed or lost them in the chaos," he concluded.


    Liam spotted a gnoll turning its attention towards the screaming child. The beast was already drooling, its red eyes fixated on the easy prey.


    "Damn it...!" he cursed.


    Driven by an uncontrollable urge, Liam ran towards the girl. His feet seemed to barely touch the ground as he sprinted to reach her before the gnoll. He had to get there first and had to protect her. He couldn''t just stand by and watch another innocent die.


    Liam jumped over a dead horse and slid to grab her. He saw the gnoll closing in. "What do I do, what do I do?" he muttered to himself. Assessing the gnoll''s speed, he looked at the carriage wheel and kicked it hard, causing it to collapse on the approaching gnoll. "Grrrck" was all that could be heard from the gnoll amidst the cracking of the collapsing wood.


    Liam then ran to a dark alley nearby. After trying to open door after door, he managed to open one and put the child inside, asking her to hide.


    "Stay here," Liam said, his voice trembling as he closed the door. "Don''t come out, please." He offered a reassuring smile, but his heart was pounding.


    The girl nodded, her eyes filled with tears. Liam understood the responsibility of being a Neumond. "Ha, it''s not all glory, is it, Leo?" He thought to himself, remembering Leo''s earlier words. He felt a pang of guilt for having been so naive.


    "I need something to fight with..." He thought about the possibilities as he returned to the battlefront, collecting any scrap he could find along the way: pieces of wood, rope, a rubber strip, a small wagon wheel, and a bow from a fallen guard.


    Letting his ability flow, his ELEV glowed faintly. "Let''s do this!" he shouted with conviction. With incredible focus, Liam began to build a makeshift crossbow with the tools he had on his belt. His fingers moved with precision, guided by an intuition he had never experienced before.


    In a short time, a rudimentary crossbow was ready. He managed to make it shoot small stones or iron nails. "Hell yeah, bro, now stones'' gonna fly!" Liam laughed with pride, a manic glint in his eyes.


    Liam spotted a tower at the base of the main gate and ran to the top. He positioned himself at a point where he could see the entire battlefield. He saw Leo fighting another gnoll, injured and visibly tired. The beast was approaching Leonard, laughing challengingly.


    Liam activated the small crank he had created on the crossbow and pulled the string back. He fired the first stone. The projectile hit the gnoll squarely in the head, shattering its helmet and sending it stumbling backward.


    "Alright, yes!" He celebrated with a fist pump, a surge of adrenaline coursing through him.


    It wasn''t a lucky shot. Liam used his ability for battle for the first time. He knew how to make the best possible armor, so logically, he knew all the weak points of armor. The foundation of making something perfect is correcting its flaws.


    "Feewww!... That''s gonna leave a mark!" Leonard exclaimed ironically, a grin spreading across his face despite the pain. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked up at the tower as the impact of the stone shattered the gnoll''s helmet. He was surprised by the accuracy and effectiveness of a simple stone. He gave Liam a thumbs-up, a silent acknowledgment of the crucial assistance.


    Before the gnoll could regain its footing, Leo seized the opportunity and advanced quickly. With an upward slash, he severed one of the beast''s legs. When it fell on its back, he plunged both swords into its throat.


    Liam and Leonard exchanged glances and nodded. Without a word, they understood the strategy.


    "I can''t take it anymore; my knees are failing, and my arms aren''t responding," Leo thought. He was exhausted. His bleeding was intensifying with each passing minute. His vision swam, and he felt himself swaying. His legs faltered for a moment, and he kneeled on one knee, holding his swords like canes.


    "DAMN... I can''t stop, or I''ll die here," he thought, his breathing ragged and heavy. He had to keep going, had to push through the pain. He couldn''t afford to falter��not now, not ever.


    Liam noticed that Leonard wasn''t doing well and needed urgent help. Panic clawed at him, but he forced himself to focus.


    He kept firing stones and nails at the gnolls, and the guards started to shift the tide of the battle. The morale of the troops grew, seeing their determination.


    Some other Equalizers arrived and finally joined the fight. Victory was in sight.


    "Thank the Gods...!" Leo murmured with relief as he got back on his feet.


    Then a trumpet sounded in the distance, a call for retreat. The gnoll leader ordered a strategic withdrawal, and the rest of them started running.


    They let them go; it was too risky to chase the gnolls outside the walls without a plan. There was no telling what traps or reinforcements they might have waiting.


    The battle was finally over. There were mutilated bodies of gnolls, guards, and civilians all over the area around the south gate. The same carnage that had persisted for hundreds of years.


    That day, Leonard had killed more than 10 gnolls with Liam''s help. He realized the difference an ally providing support made on the front lines. He almost died twice fighting alone.


    "Now I understand why they form teams," he whispered to himself.


    Leo felt his blood running down his arms. He looked at his fists and dropped his swords to the ground.


    Trembling, he looked up at the sky, seeking some comfort amidst the chaos. There were no clouds that day, revealing a deep, serene blue. The sun shone, casting an irritating heat on the bodies present. The contrast between the destruction and the beauty of the sky was disturbing.


    For a moment, Leonard felt at peace and relieved. The clear sky brought him a sense of calm, as if the world were empty. The battle, the gnolls, the screams, the clanging of swords, the fear, and the adrenaline all seemed distant.


    Fatigue overcame him. Slowly, his eyelids closed, and he fell on his back like a lifeless scarecrow. Liam saw this, and his eyes widened.


    "Leonard!" Liam shouted and ran down the tower towards Leo.


    Reaching Leonard''s body, he kneeled beside his head and checked for any sign of breathing. Leo let out a long, low snore. He had fallen into a deep sleep, exhausted from the battle and his injuries.


    "Don''t scare me like that, you bastard..." Liam lightly slapped Leo''s head and gave a relieved smile.

 Chapter 22 - 22:

    9th day of summer, 189 NE (New Era).


    Leonard woke up with a tremendous headache. He brought his hand to his temple as he struggled to open his eyes, seeing only blurry images. He felt his body heavy and tried to get rid of the white sheets covering him. Soon, his eyes got used to the bright light, and he realized he was in a place he had been before, a long time ago."Why am I here again? Was I hurt that bad?" Leonard asked himself.


    The room was big, simple, and white. A long line of rows of beds, many of which were occupied by soldiers who got hurt. The air smelled like antiseptic and something else that he could not put his finger on. He heard the soft moans of pain and the hushed voices of the nurses.


    Leo looked at the door and noticed some women in white uniforms passing by in the hallway.


    "Ahh hospital..." he was bored. He slowly got up and sat on the edge of the bed. Looking out the window, he noticed it was morning. Then the door to his room closed, demanding his attention.


    "Finally, you''re awake!" Liam said, his voice full of life, as he ran to hug him.


    "Ahh, it''s you, Liam. Get away from me! What happened?" Leo asked, pushing Liam away.


    "Nothing much; you just slept for three days," Liam shrugged as he placed Leo''s armor, now repaired, on a small bedside table. There was also a basket of fruit on the table.


    "Three days?... Wow." Leo threw himself back on the bed.


    "For the hero of the south gate, three days are well-deserved," Liam said with a captivating smile.


    "Bullshit�� Well, I need to go. I don''t have time to rest." Leo was apprehensive; his eyebrows furrowed. He had wasted enough time already.


    Liam tossed an apple to Leonard. "Here, eat this first."


    Leo caught the apple and took a big bite; he was starving. The sweet juice was the best thing he had tasted in days.


    "Your wound was healed with magic, so you won''t even have any scars," Liam winked at Leo.


    "Who did it? The church?" Leo asked, his mouth still full.


    "Who else would it be? Healing magic is considered divine; everyone knows that," Liam said casually.


    "Right... I see my armor, but where are my weapons?"


    "I repaired them. They were in pieces. Iron weapons are no good; you need to invest in steel or something better." Liam was just warning Leo that, although his armor was decent, his weapons were of much lower quality; after all, they were beginner weapons given by the GH. "We''ll get them from old Ashton later."


    Leo was already on his third piece of fruit and said, "Thanks for the meal, Liam. I was starving," giving a thumbs up.


    "Huh? I didn''t bring it." Liam''s face was full of doubt.


    "Then who?" Leo said as they looked at each other, more perplexed than Liam.


    "Who knows? I''ve only known you a short time. I don''t know your life." Liam shrugged, giving an apologetic smile.


    Leonard also shrugged, then caught himself staring at Liam and noticed how peculiar his appearance was. He was a young man of about 17, with blond, spiky hair and orange highlights at the tips, framing a face with delicate features. His eyes, a vibrant orange that resembled the fire of the forge, gave him an intense and expressive look. His body, shaped by the sweat of the forge, was athletically defined and strong. He moved with the dexterity of a tiger, and his hands, calloused from blacksmithing, were agile and skilled.


    "Sometimes, you force me to be an older brother," Leo said with a wry smile.


    "BROOO! GIVE ME A HUG!" Liam approached Leo with wide arms open and an irritating smile on his face.


    "Don''t even try..." Leo raised an eyebrow, feeling uncomfortable. He wasn''t used to this kind of physical affection.


    Liam laughed and took a paper from his pocket, saying, "Since you seem well enough..." Liam handed Leo the flyer.


    "What''s this?" Leo asked.


    "Go on, read it." Liam gave a big smile.


    "To the Illustrious Equalizers,


    The Guild House of Gothia summons its Neumond members for an urgent mission in the Wailing Wetlands.


    Recent information indicates that the local Gnoll tribe has been weakened after being significantly defeated in their attempted invasion. This is a strategic opportunity to subdue the remaining Gnolls and ensure regional peace.


    The mission requires combatants who have experience fighting Gnolls or with tracking and survival skills in hostile environments. The Guild counts on your support and effectiveness for the success of this endeavor.


    Rewards will be granted according to the importance and risk of the mission. Additional details will be provided to confirmed participants.


    We request confirmation of your participation by [9th of Summer, 189].


    In the name of the safety and prosperity of humanity, we await your response.


    Sincerely,


    [Jake Legacy]


    Master of the Equalizers Guild."


    "So it''s a summons?" Leo let out a deep sigh. "As they all say��while you rest, carry stones." Leo got out of bed and put on his armor.


    "Finally, we''ll go on a mission together!" Liam was more excited than ever.


    "Did you take the test?" Leo asked him as he washed his face in the room''s sink.


    "Of course! I already have my GHMC." Liam took the card out of his pocket and showed it to Leonard, and with the other hand, he gave a thumbs up.


    Leo glanced at the card.


    __________________________________________________________


    Profile Stats/Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Liam


    Surname: Ironwood


    Rank: Iron


    Strength: 16


    Agility: 13


    Cognition: 22


    Constitution: 16


    Mentality: 11


    Characteristic: Psychological Neumond.


    Battle Traces: Cognition Type


    -Affinity: Crafts intuition, S+ motor skills,


    Class: ��


    __________________________________________________________


    "It''s not that hard to be stronger than me." Leo thought frustratedly but said, "Congratulations on becoming an Equalizer," with a slight smile.


    "By the way, you''ve never told me anything about yourself," Liam said to Leo.


    "What do you want to know?" Leo raised an eyebrow.


    "Anything, come on, friends share things." Liam shrugged.


    "So are we friends?" Leo thought to himself. Since the Besen incident, he had never thought about having friends or anyone to share the weight of everyday life. "I''m just a guy from a small town who lost everything and wants to get rid of some monsters," Leo said to Liam. Despite the simple words, the weight they carried made the atmosphere tense and somber. An uncomfortable silence lingered between them.


    "Jeez, I even got chills." Liam rubbed his arms in protest. "Lighten up, bro," he let out an awkward laugh. "I''d better not touch that subject for now," Liam thought.


    Leo spoke with one of the nurses, informing them of his recovery, and they rushed to the Guild House to sign up for the incursion. Leo wasn''t very confident; he wanted to go to Besen soon and have some peace.


    He and Liam entered the Guild House. Leo waved to Silica, who smiled when she saw him and promptly came over to them.


    "Are you feeling better, Mr. Leonard?" Silica asked, checking on him.


    "I''m 100%," said Leonard, giving a thumbs up.


    "Thank the 7 Gods; he''s okay," Silica thought. She had developed a fondness and admiration for Leo. She really didn''t expect someone like him to survive all the tribulations he had gone through. It made her feel hopeful, and now she was rooting for him.


    "Oh, I almost forgot," Silica said, taking 5 gold coins from her pocket and giving them to Leonard. "Here is your share for helping with Gothia''s defense." She smiled sincerely.


    Leonard was startled by Silica''s attitude; she had always been very curt and formal with him. Leo took the coins, his heart racing. "Finally paying off, almost dying several times!" he thought, mocking himself. A small, bitter smile touched his lips.


    "Now you can throw away those old swords of yours and buy something decent," Liam said, poking his nose mockingly.


    "You''re a poet when you''re quiet, Liam," Leo said disapprovingly, but for some reason they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Ahem," Silica cleared her throat, getting their attention.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Silica." Leo bowed gently as a sign of respect.


    "Come on, you''re here for the incursion, right? I''ll sign you both up." Silica said, her voice regaining its usual formality.


    After a few minutes at the Guild House, they finished all the paperwork. Silica warned them that they should be at Gothia''s south gate in 2 hours, as the caravan would leave today. They then headed to old Ashton''s shop. Leonard needed to get his swords back.


    Ashton wasn''t at the shop; he had left early to get raw materials for projects requested by clients. Normally, this was Liam''s job, but since he was taking care of the personal matters of becoming an Equalizer, in addition to rescuing Leonard from the hospital, old Ashton had given him some time off.


    "They look new and exude a different energy," Leo said, evaluating his two refurbished swords.


    "Of course they''re better. I''d say around 20% because I was the one who improved them." He gave a proud smile as always. "But, Leo, garbage will always be garbage, even if it''s recycled." Liam tapped his forehead twice with his fingers as a sign to "use your head" to Leo.


    "I know, I know... You said iron isn''t good for weapons. I''ll take care of it later." Leo shrugged. "I''m rich now. I''ll do it when I have time," he quipped, patting his pocket with the gold coins.


    "Let''s go," Leo said, touching Liam''s shoulder.


    Liam picked up his updated crossbow sling. While Leo was recovering in the hospital, he had time to improve it considerably. Now it fired iron balls, had a spring and better elastics, and the wooden parts were replaced with metal, making it much more reliable and resistant.


    Leo saw that pile of iron and elastics in Liam''s hands and commented, "That looks really heavy."


    "About 5 kg," Liam replied, trying to estimate the weight by swinging it in the air.


    "Monster..." Leo said, looking at him with wide eyes. Liam laughed.


    Armed and prepared, they headed to Gothia''s south gate.


    More than 20 Neumonds were there waiting for the arrival of the horses sponsored by the GH. The atmosphere was tense. On an incursion, you never knew how many would return alive or even if they would return dead for a proper burial. The only sound that broke the silence was the clash of horses'' hooves on the stone street as they got closer. Leo shifted his weight from one foot to the other, his gaze fixed on the approaching horses. He could feel the weight of his new armor, a stark reminder of the dangers ahead.


    A group of horses, their coats gleaming with sweat, was led into the staging area by Guild stablehands. Someone shouted orders, and the Neumonds began to mount up.


    Leo took a deep breath and approached one of the horses, a sturdy mare with a dark coat. He ran a hand along her neck, feeling the powerful muscles beneath her skin. He then checked his gear one last time and mounted."One day I will have one like you," he thought. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ten minutes later, they rode out of Gothia''s south gate, leaving the safety of the walls behind them. The sun was already high, beating down on them. Leo looked to Liam and then back at the city, its walls shrinking in the distance. He touched the pendant beneath his armor, a silent prayer on his lips, and urged his horse forward.

 Chapter 23 - 23:

    After riding all night, the Guild caravan arrived at Wailing Wetlands. It was a macabre place, a swamp where the very earth seemed to exhale a hot vapor of organic matter. The trees were withered and contorted amidst a dark mire, their twisted branches with dark green leaves pointing towards the cloudy sky. A dense fog permeated the entire area due to the high ground temperature, carrying with it the stench of rotting vegetation. The silence was unique, so oppressive that it was broken only by the distant croaking of unknown creatures and the incessant dripping of moisture condensing on the withered leaves.


    The caravan, made up of about twenty people, advanced with extreme caution. Some Neumonds were experienced, their weapons and armor worn, displaying scars from countless battles. The younger ones, on the other hand, tried to imitate the veterans'' serenity, but their apprehensive looks and the fingers that nervously gripped and released their weapons betrayed their anxiety.


    Leo felt the effects of his recent injuries. Despite being healed, his chest ached as he walked beside Liam. The smiling blacksmith, once so excited about his first mission, now observed everything with a mixture of fascination and dread.


    "This wasn''t quite how I imagined it," Liam whispered, his voice almost inaudible. His hand tightly gripped the peculiar crossbow sling he had brought.


    "You get used to it," Leo replied, his voice darker than he intended.


    "Will we find many gnolls?" Liam asked, his voice wavering slightly.


    "Probably," Leo answered. "But we have many Equalizers... Stay close and try not to make any dumb choices." He gave Liam a thumbs up, trying to bring him confidence, which he didn''t entirely feel.


    Trying to lighten the mood, he said, "And try not to shoot me accidentally with that thing," he added, pointing to the crossbow-sling with a wry smile.


    As they were talking, one of the incursion''s scouts returned, his face tense and sweaty. "Sir," he addressed a burly man with a scar across his left eye, the leader of the incursion. "We found fresh tracks. A large group of gnolls. They are moving fast and seem to be concentrating to the east."


    Christopher, the leader, frowned, his one good eye narrowed in concern. "To the east? That''s strange. They should be gathering near the ruins, to the north." He pondered for a moment, polishing the pommel of his sword as if it would help clear his thoughts. "Attention!" His voice echoed through the swamp, silencing even the distant croaking. "Change of plans. We''re going to split up. A small group will come with me to investigate the movement to the east. The rest will continue north as planned. Stay on high alert. These gnolls are cunning and are acting stealthily."


    Leo felt a shiver run down his spine, a bad feeling settling in his throat. Something was wrong. He looked at Liam, who didn''t understand the situation, his eyes fixed on the leader.


    "You," the leader pointed at Leo, his contemptuous gaze analyzing him from head to toe, "and you, the boy with the strange weapon. Come with me. We need someone agile to scout the area, and your friend seems to know how to sniff out trouble." He referred to Leo, who felt something was amiss.


    Leo and Liam exchanged a surprised look. Before Leo could protest, the leader turned and started walking east, followed by five other Neumonds.


    "I''ll watch your back," Liam whispered, trying to sound confident as he adjusted the grip of his crossbow sling. Leo noticed a slight tremor in his hands.


    Reluctantly, Leo nodded, a fake smile appearing on his lips. "I know." He didn''t have the time or energy to explain that a slingshot, however ingenious, wasn''t capable of killing a bunch of gnolls. At most, it could provide support.


    They soon followed the smaller group, moving away from the main caravan.


    As they went deeper into the swampy vegetation, the sense of danger intensified. The fog was extremely dense, the air seemed heavier, the sounds more muffled, and the shadows deeper. Leo felt his survival instinct screaming in his mind, warning him of imminent danger��the same feeling he had felt against the Leirion boar. Every noise and every movement in the shadows made him tense and alert.


    Suddenly, a deathly silence fell over the swamp. Even the animal sounds ceased. Leo stopped abruptly, his hand tightening on the hilt of one of his swords. "Something''s wrong. It''s coming!" he whispered, his voice barely audible in the oppressive quiet.


    The next moment, the ambush began. Gnolls emerged from the fog like spirits taking shape, growling and howling, their weapons and armor from ancient warriors gleaming menacingly in the dim light that penetrated the canopy. There were eight of them, surrounding them like a prepared trap, a hunting pack.


    "Ambush!" shouted one of the Neumonds in the group, drawing his sword.


    The fight was swift and brutal. Leo quickly focused and entered maximum ELEV. He fought with all his ferocity from the start, his swords spinning in a whirlwind of steel. He danced through the fog, delivering accurate blows. He felt fear, anger, and a rush of adrenaline in his veins. He was so quick that he did not even know he had it. He dodged blows and attacked back with deadly accuracy. Every movement was calculated beforehand; every thrust was an act of pure survival; his eyes were clouded with focus.


    Liam, positioned behind Leo, fired projectiles with his crossbow sling. The metal balls whizzed through the air, hitting the gnolls with surprising force. One of them howled when a ball hit its eye, giving Leo an opening to attack. Liam saw that Leo was different; getting close to him would even be dangerous.


    A gnoll, its snout foaming with rage, charged at Leonard, wielding a spiked club. Leo rolled to the side, feeling the wind of the blow pass close to his face. In a fluid motion, he got up and plunged one of his swords into the creature''s chest, which let out a guttural howl before falling lifeless.


    Liam continued to help Leo, but his inexperience was evident. He struggled with his footing on the battlefield, tripping over roots and narrowly dodging attacks from the gnoll archers.


    Still, he shot with determination, his metal bullets finding their targets with an accuracy born from his ability to find flaws. He managed to land some critical hits, hitting another gnoll squarely in the head��PING!��sparks flew with a flash of light, destroying its helmet and knocking it down with a thud.


    One of the gnolls, seeing Leo''s group dominating the battle, let out a guttural roar and threw a burning torch towards a tangle of dry vines. The fire grew very quickly, making a wall of flames that separated Leo and Liam from the rest of the group. The crackle of the flames muffled the sounds of battle; the heat was intense, and the smoke was bitter and infiltrated their lungs. Panic tried to overtake Leo as he lost his intense focus, but he forced himself to focus by taking a deep breath.


    "Liam! We have to get out of here!" Leo shouted, coughing from the smoke, his eyes stinging, his vision blurred by the smoke and fog.


    They fought amidst the flames, but both they and the gnolls were hampered; everyone was practically blind. They made their way with great difficulty through the remaining gnolls, pushing them into the fire. It was hard to breathe because of the smoke and the oppressive heat. Leo could feel the sweat trickling down his face, combining with the fire''s soot and the blood of his adversaries. The smell of burning flesh and fur, a horrible mixture of gnoll hide and burning vegetation, permeated the air.


    One by one, the gnolls fell. Liam, with his adrenaline pumping, managed to take down one that was approaching Leo from behind, hitting it squarely with a shot to the neck, right on the spine, at the critical point where the armor was lacking.


    Only one remained, a fat gnoll with a ring in its snout and a look of pure fury at seeing his companions die. He charged at Leo with an upward attack, wielding a rusty, time-worn club. Leo defended himself with both swords crossed, but the impact threw him 3 yards back, causing him to fall hard to the ground.


    The pain exploded in his shoulder, and he felt something dislocate. Before he could recover, the gnoll advanced and was on top of him, ready to strike his head.


    But then a sharp sound cut through the air, followed by a sharp metallic clang. The gnoll staggered, a dart-shaped bullet embedded in its forehead. It fell to its knees, the life draining from its eyes.


    Leo looked up and saw Liam, his crossbow-sling still smoking at the tip, his face stained with soot, and an expression of pure terror.


    "I think... I got him," Liam stammered, his voice trembling, barely believing what he had done. "It was my secret weapon," he concluded, his eyes wide.


    For a moment, a tense silence settled. They had won. They looked at each other in relief and disbelief, exhausted, wounded, and covered in soot. Leo started to thank Liam, but the words froze in his throat.


    Emerging from the flames, silhouetted in the shadows, completely ignoring the fire, a gnoll appeared. But this one was different. Measuring 3 yards or more, with armor made of bones and twisted metal and a war axe that seemed to weigh a ton. His eyes shone with cruel intelligence, and a low growl escaped his lips, revealing sharp, yellowed fangs. A named Elite Gnoll. It was Fleshripper, the terrible...


    A Gnoll Elite with terrifying ferocity. The beast threw its double battle axe with all its might, spinning it in the air with a disturbing whoosh of wind. Liam, still perplexed by the happiness and surprise of helping Leo, didn''t even have time to react.


    Leo''s mind swiftly accelerated, ELEV exerting all its strength; he observed the axe spinning in slow motion, the fire''s reflection dancing on the edge, and his gaze calculated the axe''s trajectory, already knowing its destination. He felt his soul freezing in panic. He knew another smile would be stolen from him.


    It was all over in 0.3 seconds. The axe cut through the air and hit the young blacksmith squarely, impaling him on a nearby tree. The sound was wet and dull Liam''s body went limp and lifeless; he didn''t even suffer; it was insta-death, the huge axe embedded in his chest, half of his body almost severed. His feet were still shaking because the axe tore apart his spine. Blood cascaded down, his glazed eyes staring into the void in Leonard''s direction, as if he still couldn''t believe what had happened.


    "NOOOOOO!" Leo''s scream echoed through the swamp, a lament of pure agony and fury, lost in the air, muffled by the sound of fire and Fleshripper''s growl. Wailing Wetlands was Fleshripper''s home.


    Time seemed to stop. A chill coursed through Leo''s spine. The image of Liam''s body, impaled and almost cut in half, was etched in his mind, an indelible mark of horror and guilt. He had failed. He had dragged Liam to death, thinking that a team of two inexperienced people would work. "I''m a monster, a failure," he thought, as he felt tears welling up in his eyes.


    Fleshripper looked at Leo, a cruel smile spreading across his snout. He advanced towards the tree to retrieve his axe. As he did so, Liam''s body fell limply to the ground. He pointed the axe at Leonard, then licked one of the edges with Liam''s blood. It was a macabre spectacle.


    Leo closed his eyes, waiting for the impact. The image of Mia, smiling with her dimple, invaded his mind, and then the memory of his mother''s smile. "I failed you, but I''ll be there soon," he thought, a lone tear rolling down his face, before getting lost amidst the soot and dried blood.


    __________________________________________________________


    Evelyn was searching for the caravan that had left earlier. She had been delayed, completing a final mission and reporting to her clan.


    "Where did they go?" she wondered as she arrived at Wailing Wetlands. She rode as fast as she could. After a few minutes of following fresh tracks, a peculiar smell reached her nostrils. "Fire?" She quickly dismounted and climbed a tree. Fire was unusual in Wailing Wetlands.


    A huge blaze was visible in the distance. She hurried back to her horse and galloped towards the firelight. "Please be on time," she pleaded.


    As she neared the blaze, she heard a loud crash, the sound of a weapon hitting wood. Then, a voice filled with pain and agony reached her ears. "NOOOOOO!" sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Desperate, Evelyn leaped from her horse and activated her ELEV. With a burst of speed, she soared through the air, her silhouette a dark angel against the flames. She saw Leonard lying on the ground, a hulking gnoll standing over him, ready to strike.


    __________________________________________________________


    But the blow never came. Instead, Leo heard a sharp grunt, followed by a heavy thud. He opened his eyes to see a female figure somersaulting behind Fleshripper.


    It was Evelyn.


    She was enveloped in an aura of power, her eyes blazing with an almost supernatural intensity. In her hands, she held two daggers that seemed to crackle with energy.


    Without a word, Evelyn attacked, her daggers a blur of motion. Fleshripper barely had time to react. She dodged the axe blow, spun around him, and plunged one of her daggers into the side of his neck. The gnoll let out a roar of pain.


    Evelyn''s wrist was swiftly grabbed by the Elite Gnoll, who then viciously twisted it. The air echoed with a sickening crack, and Evelyn let out a cry of agony and dropped one of her weapons. The gnoll took advantage of the situation and swung his axe downward, aiming to split Evelyn in two.


    Evelyn directed all of her energy into her free hand, forming a concentrated blade of shadow, and stabbed the gnoll in the knee. The impact was immediately felt. With a roar of pain, the Elite Gnoll''s body fell apart as the energy from the shadow blade ate up its knee. In seconds, the creature crumbled, defeated but not dead.


    She took advantage of the beast''s suffering and turned to Leo; her face tried to show determination, but her eyes were filled with pain. "We have to go," she said urgently. She grabbed his arm and dragged him into the burning forest, towards her horse. Leo, dazed, wounded, and burdened by Liam''s death, struggled to keep up.


    As they ran, Leo returned his gaze to Liam''s lifeless body, which had been consumed by the fire. A searing pain tore through his chest, a combination of grief, guilt, and newfound rage.


    He needed to stay alive. For Liam. For Mia. For his parents. He had to get stronger. He had to avenge them. And he was willing to do it at any cost. The flame of vengeance, now ignited in his heart, burned brighter than the flames around him.

 Chapter 24 - 24:

    It began to rain heavily at that moment. It was summer, a time of hot weather and torrential downpours��a deluge that transformed the trail they had taken into a river of mud.


    Evelyn guided the horse with difficulty, its hooves sinking into the mud with every step. Leo clung to her waist, his large frame, weakened and weary, pressed against her back.


    His cheek lightly touched her shoulder as his head lolled forward in shock. Every time the horse jolted, he groaned softly, but instead of complaining, he just managed to hang on with what little strength he still had.


    The cool rain contrasted sharply with the warmth of his body as Evelyn felt his ragged breath against her neck.


    A wave of worry washed over her. He was at his limit. "Hold on, Leo," she whispered, more to herself than to him. "We''re almost there." She tightened the reins, urging the horse onward.


    The image of Liam''s mangled body reminded her of the importance of taking care of Leo at that moment. "He needs a real rest," she thought. "If this guy breaks now, if he gives up... we''re all screwed." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why did she think that? She didn''t know, but she felt it. "Could I be falling for this guy?" she wondered, somehow sensing their fates were continuing to intertwine.


    They had been riding for almost an hour, and the rain showed no signs of stopping. Leo was shivering from cold and exhaustion, and Evelyn feared he might pass out at any moment.


    They needed to find shelter soon. It was then that she spotted an indentation on the side of a hill, almost hidden by a curtain of water formed by a small waterfall due to the heavy rain.


    "There, that should do," she said, pointing with her head. "Let''s stop."


    With some difficulty, she helped Leo dismount. With his legs shaky, he stumbled and nearly fell if she had not grabbed him. "Be careful," she said, guiding him into the cave. "How did you get so exhausted like this? Did you use your ELEV that much? Do you want to die?" she protested as she supported Leo.


    The cave was damp and dark, the floor uneven and rough. But it was dry, and that was all that mattered. Evelyn managed, without much effort, to light a small fire with twigs and flint from the survival kit. Even though everything was slightly damp, she was an experienced rogue in the field from a very young age.


    The light of the flames revealed a modest space, with stalactites hanging from the ceiling and an underground stream flowing through one corner. She moved away from the dripping water and found a good spot for both of them.


    Exhausted, Leo leaned against the cave wall and sat down heavily, closing his eyes. His shoulder hurt so bad it was nearly intolerable, and his entire body ached. He had been thrown several yards and had landed badly.


    Evelyn observed him for a moment, then began to examine his injuries, her face serious. She found it.


    "I need to put your shoulder back in place," she said, her voice soft but firm. "It''s going to hurt... like hell..."


    Leo opened his eyes, confused. "What...?"


    "Your shoulder. It''s dislocated." She indicated with her head. "I need to put it back in place."


    He nodded, too weak to protest. Evelyn positioned herself beside him, holding his arm firmly. "This is going to hurt," she repeated and pulled hard.


    Leo screamed, his body convulsing with excruciating pain. His fingers curled like springs, stretching and contracting. It failed; he tensed up too much. After a few seconds, he fainted, which made it easier for Evelyn, who continued to check his shoulder calmly. This time, she pulled and twisted, feeling the bone snap back into place with a muffled pop. Leo didn''t even moan or wake up. When she finished, she sighed in relief.


    The pain in her own wrist was a constant reminder of the danger they had faced. She examined her wrist, now swollen and bruised. She needed a moment to recover too. "When was the last time I was hurt this badly? Can''t remember..." she thought.


    While Leo slept, curled up near the small dancing fire, Evelyn tended to his wounds as best she could, using what was left of the kit and some herbs she recognized growing near the cave entrance.


    She cleaned the cuts with water from the stream and applied a paste made with the herbs and regenerative potion, hoping it would help prevent infection. She was a little apprehensive; after all, she wasn''t a healer; she only had her experience over the few years as an Equalizer.


    After finishing the dressings, she watched him sleep. The dim firelight softened his features. He looked so young, so vulnerable... and yet he had fought with a ferocity that surprised her. A lock of dark hair fell over his forehead with the breeze that entered the cave.


    Without thinking, Evelyn leaned forward, intending to brush the hair from his eyes. Her fingers gently touched his skin, and she stopped, her breath suspended. She was close��too close, very close. She could feel the warmth of his body and hear his slow, regular breathing. She thought about going further but stopped herself. She wanted to lean in even more, but her superego held her back.


    Evelyn pulled away abruptly, as if she had been burned. What was she thinking? He was just a guy, a wounded and traumatized guy who needed her help, not... whatever that was. She shook her head, trying to clear her confused thoughts. She got up, grabbed the canteen, and went out to get some water.


    As the water filled the container, she looked out of the cave at the falling rain. "It seems like this rain will wash away all the bitterness we''ve suffered," she thought.


    The mission wasn''t a complete failure, but grief could destroy even the strongest. She thought of her own grief, the pain that had consumed her years ago. She shut her eyes, inhaling deeply, attempting to cast aside the memories, but it proved futile. The pain lingered, quietly waiting, poised to emerge at any time.


    When she returned, Leo was waking up, moaning in pain. "What... where...?" He glanced around, feeling a bit lost, and noticed her by the fire, facing away from him. The flickering firelight and the patter of rain outside cast an unsettling atmosphere over the room.


    "You''re awake. Drink this." She handed him the canteen with water and a piece of dried meat.


    "Liam...?" The memory of his death struck him sharply in the temple. His eyes filled with tears, but he held them back, blinking rapidly.


    "He''s gone. I''m sorry." Her tone was low, heavy with grief.


    Leo didn''t say anything. He just took the canteen and drank in silence, sniffing twice. He ate the meat afterward, but it was like chewing sand. The food had no taste, and he only ate to stay alive.


    "The incursion... was successful," Evelyn said after a long silence. "But Fleshripper escaped, wounded." She avoided mentioning that she hadn''t found the rest of the incursion party. She didn''t want to overload him further; after all, she had no information.


    "He... he took Liam''s life," Leo whispered, his voice trembling with sorrow. He clenched his fists, consumed by rage and helplessness.


    "I know. I''m sorry," Evelyn repeated. She gently rested her hand on the back of his neck as a gesture of support. She sensed the tightness in his muscles, the suppressed anger he struggled to contain.


    "I''m going back to Besen," Leo said suddenly, his voice weak but determined.


    "Besen? Why?" She looked at him, surprised.


    "I need... I need to see it with my own eyes." He couldn''t explain, but the need to return was like a calling, something he had to do. "I need to put an end to this." He felt that his past was holding him back somehow.


    The following morning, the rain had transformed into a gentle drizzle. Leo rose gradually, his body aching, yet his mind was set on his goals. He experienced a profound emptiness, a hollowness, as if a part of him had been torn away with Liam''s life.


    "I''ll go with you to the road," Evelyn said seriously. "Then, I''ll go my own way."


    "Thank you... for everything." He looked at her, and for a moment, he saw, or thought he saw, the shadow of a smile along with the dimple... He blinked, confused, a strange nostalgia consuming him.


    Evelyn offered a slight, almost imperceptible smile. "Don''t thank me. Just... survive."


    They left the cave. Leo looked back one last time at the darkness swallowing the almost extinguished fire, as if searching for something among the ashes, that laughter that had followed him in recent days, perhaps the last vestige of hope fading away. Then, with a sigh, he turned.


    On the road, Evelyn helped him mount the horse. He was too weak to climb up alone. His body felt incredibly heavy, and each movement triggered sharp waves of discomfort throughout his muscles.


    "Be careful, Leo," she said, handing him the reins. Evelyn''s eyes, for a brief moment, revealed genuine concern, but they quickly closed, as if she were keeping her feelings to herself.


    "You too," he replied, holding the reins firmly. Their fingers touched, and he felt a strange electric current run through his arm. He ignored it, attributing the sensation to tiredness and tension.


    They looked at each other for a long moment, a silence charged with unspoken emotions, shared losses, and newfound determination.

 Chapter 25 - 25:

    Evelyn felt Leonard''s gaze and let her personality come through. "Okay, hop on, and I''ll guide," she said.


    She climbed on the horse, sitting behind him. With a firm grip on the reins, she gently nudged her heels, urging the horse to stride forward with assurance.


    The journey back to Gothia was slow and silent. Leo, exhausted and in pain, leaned back against Evelyn, seeking support. Her breath on his neck was uncomfortable, but he felt strangely safe. She, in turn, guided the horse carefully, attentive to Leo''s every move.


    The silence between them wasn''t awkward but one of mutual understanding, born from the tragedy they had shared. Evelyn didn''t know Liam, but she understood the pain of loss.


    As they rode, Leo was lost in thought. The image of Liam, smiling and full of life, mixed with that of his mangled body. Guilt gnawed at him. He cursed himself for his weakness and for his inexperience. If he had been stronger and faster, maybe Liam would still be alive. He wondered: How many more would have to die in front of him without him being able to do anything?


    She felt Leo tense up, but she didn''t say anything; she just remained silent. She knew there was nothing that could be said to ease his pain at that moment. He needed time to process, to accept, and to find his own way through grief.


    Despite the little contact Leo had with him, Liam was a very warm and innocent person. Leo truly saw him as a younger brother for being so dependent and playful.


    When the walls of Gothia appeared on the horizon, a mix of relief and apprehension washed over Leo. Relief at being back in the safety of the city, apprehension about what the future held. He knew things wouldn''t be easy. Liam''s death, Fleshripper''s escape, the completed but nearly failed mission... all of this would have consequences.


    As they approached the south gate, they found a desolate scene. Dozens of Neumonds gathered in front of the gate, their faces etched with pain and exhaustion. Many were injured, some on stretchers, others leaning on their companions. The atmosphere was thick with the scent of blood and mortality. It was the image of failure, of loss.


    When they saw Leo and Evelyn, the murmurs ceased. A tense silence fell as they approached. Leo felt the eyes on him, a mixture of pity, curiosity, and perhaps accusation.


    One of the guards approached, his face grim. "You''re back," he said, more as a statement than a question. "We heard about the attack. We lost many."


    Leo nodded, unable to speak. He swallowed hard, his throat dry.


    "The mission..." he managed to say, his voice hoarse. "Was it a success?"


    The guard sighed. "We eliminated most of the gnolls, but the named one, Fleshripper... he escaped. He''s injured, but he escaped."


    Leo clenched his fists. Fleshripper. The name echoed in his mind, a promise of revenge.


    "Four of ours didn''t come back," the guard continued, his gaze lost in the crowd. "And now... one more." He looked at Leo, and a flicker of recognition crossed his eyes. "You''re the boy from Besen, aren''t you? The one who survived."


    Leo nodded again; the words caught in his throat: Survivor. That''s how they saw him. But at what cost? Was he just another survivor again?


    He distanced himself from the crowd, seeking a quiet place to ponder the intricacies of the situation. The mission achieved its goals, yet the cost was steep. Liam was dead. And Fleshripper, the monster who killed him, was still on the loose. The pain of loss mingled with the rage of frustration. He needed some time alone.


    "Leo." Evelyn called his name, her voice soft amidst the chaos. He turned and saw her, her face expressing a mixture of concern and... something more, something he couldn''t decipher.


    "I... I need to go," he said, his voice almost fading away.


    "I understand," she replied simply. She let him go without a word, without any question. She just watched him in silence.


    Leo walked away, feeling Evelyn''s eyes on his back. He craved to be alone; he required time to sort through his thoughts. He wandered through the streets of Gothia, the memories of the battle swirling in his thoughts. Liam''s face, Fleshripper''s axe, the fire, the blood...


    Leo rested against the bakery wall, the chill of the stone pressing into his back. He shut his eyes, attempting to banish the lingering visions. He needed time to himself to gather his thoughts. He needed to plan his next steps.


    After a while, he took his canteen, drank some water, composed himself, and went to the guild. He needed to report the mission and receive his reward. And most importantly, he needed to apologize to Ashton for Liam''s death.


    Upon entering the Guild House, Leo was greeted by curious glances and whispers. He ignored them, heading straight for the counter. Silica wasn''t there, so he was attended to by another employee.


    After reporting the events of the mission and receiving his share of the reward, around 10 gold coins, Leo thought: 10 gold coins was all the boy''s life was worth? What a joke...


    Leo headed to Ashton''s workshop. The familiar sound of the hammer hitting metal guided him there.


    Upon entering, he saw Ashton working on a piece of armor, his face focused. Liam wasn''t there. The young blacksmith''s absence was a bitter feeling of loss.


    "Ashton," Leo called, his voice choked with emotion.


    The old armorer turned, surprised to see him. Then, understanding dawned on him, and his face darkened.


    "He... he''s gone," Leo said, the words coming out with difficulty. "I''m so sorry."


    Ashton sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. He approached Leo and placed a heavy hand on his shoulder. "I know, kid. I''m sorry too."


    "I wasn''t able to keep him safe," Leo admitted, his eyes brimming with tears at last. "I pulled him into this mission, and now he is gone."


    "Don''t blame yourself, Leonard," Ashton said, his voice hoarse. "Liam made a choice. He wanted to be an Equalizer; he wanted to fight. He knew the risks from the start. Only the gods know how many clients we''ve lost already."


    "But he was just a boy," Leo sobbed. "He had so much potential..."


    "And he showed it," Ashton interrupted firmly. "For you to feel so guilty, I bet he saved your life, kid. So he died a hero."


    Leo was silent, struggling to hold back tears. Ashton''s words offered a bit of solace, yet the weight of guilt remained heavy.


    Ashton guided Leo to a secluded area of the workshop, away from the public eye, where two swords stood elegantly on an easel. They were unlike anything Leo had ever seen. The blades were crafted from a dark metal, nearly matte in appearance, yet possessing a faint luster that appeared to draw in the surrounding light. The hilts were crafted from a substance resembling bone, yet they possessed an oddly smooth feel. They were magnificent, masterpieces of forging.


    "Liam made them for you," Ashton said, his voice thick with emotion. "He hid them. He said it was a surprise. He wanted you to have them when you got back from the incursion."


    Leo approached, his hands trembling. He ran his fingers along the edge of one of the swords, sensing an unusual energy flow through him. They were the perfect swords��light, balanced, and sharp as razors.


    "He believed in you, Leo," Ashton continued. "He saw something in you that no one else saw. He knew you would become a great warrior after the battle at the south gate."


    Ashton felt a single tear escape, and he swiftly brushed it aside with the back of his hand.


    "They''re made of Frosteel, the best steel a human can produce. Only rare metals are better than that," Ashton explained their importance.


    Leo took the swords, feeling their weight in his hands. They were Liam''s swords, the young blacksmith''s last creation. A farewell gift, a reminder of a friendship cut short.


    "I will honor his memory," Leo said, his voice firm and determined. "I will become strong, strong enough to protect the people I care about. I will hunt down Fleshripper and make him pay for what he did."


    "I know you will, kid," Ashton said, placing his hand on Leo''s shoulder. "And I''ll be here to help in any way I can."


    Leo nodded. He turned to Ashton, his eyes burning with determination for his future.


    "Engrave the names," Leo requested, his voice firm. "On one, ''Smiling.'' On the other, ''Absolution.''"


    Ashton agreed, and a heavy but meaningful silence fell over the workshop. The sound of the hammer, once so familiar, now seemed to echo the pain of loss and the promise of revenge.


    After leaving Ashton''s workshop, Leo decided it was time to confront his past. He took his savings, bought supplies, and set off towards Besen, the village where it all began. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He needed to see with his own eyes what had happened. He needed to face the ashes of his former home. Maybe then he could have a revelation and finally start to move on.

 Chapter 26 - 26:

    The Gothia sky was a gray and cold canvas, mirroring the emptiness Leonard carried within him. The morning after Liam''s death, so brutal and unexpected, had robbed him of more than a friend; it had stolen his hope.


    Guilt gnawed at his insides, a constant weight that prevented him from breathing freely.


    With heavy steps and slumped shoulders, Leonard headed towards the training ground near the Guild House.


    In his hands, the new swords, gifts from Liam before the fateful mission, seemed to weigh tons. With each step, the silver gleam of the blades reflected his somber face, marked by pain and determination.


    He needed to get stronger. Not just to survive, but to protect those he cared about.


    The memory of those who were gone was the last fuel remaining that kept him moving forward.


    He couldn''t fail them. He couldn''t allow anyone else he loved to fall victim to Humbra''s cruelty, especially after saving him.


    After passing through the central square and approaching the training ground, the clinking of swords could be heard from afar.


    The vast area with targets, cloth dummies, and a training course was slightly crowded. Some instructors present gave orders and taught those who could afford it, while the rest trained on their own.


    Entering the training ground, Leonard isolated himself in a corner, away from the curious glances and lively conversations of the other guards and Neumonds.


    The vibrant and competitive atmosphere of the place seemed distant, an echo of a world he didn''t want to belong to.


    His mind was a whirlwind of dark thoughts as he replayed the fight against Fleshripper, Liam''s death, and the promise of revenge he had made.


    "I need to be better," he murmured to himself, his voice hoarse and thick with emotion. "I need to be faster, stronger, smarter."


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, seeking the calm that eluded him.


    He remembered the elite Gnoll''s axe, leaving its disgusting and filthy hand, in slow motion, spinning in infinite tranquility, the blade whistling slowly through the air.


    He fixated on this feeling, and just before the memory of Liam being hit surfaced, he forced himself to remember Roland.


    Cherishing his memories, he thought of the words Roland had spoken like a caring mentor, and they echoed in his mind: "Blow like the wind, flow like the water..." and Leo concluded, "Be the dance itself."


    Opening his eyes, Leonard unsheathed his swords, the cold, sharp Frosteel contrasting with the heat emanating from his hands.


    He began a series of sword forms, slow and precise movements, seeking the fluidity and harmony that Roland had taught him.


    "Not yet, more! I need to go deeper!" Leo murmured.


    With each strike, each step, he focused on perfecting his technique, on becoming one with the blades, his focus becoming more and more superhuman.


    The sword forms he practiced were purely intuitive, which made it difficult for him to deeply understand swordsmanship.


    Gradually, sadness and guilt gave way to determination. With each movement, each drop of sweat trickled down his forehead. Leonard felt the rage transform into strength, the pain into focus.


    He was no longer the insecure boy who had left Besen. He had become a warrior, forged in the fire of loss and revenge.


    For hours, he trained tirelessly, pushing himself beyond his limits.


    He stopped in a combat stance, his breath coming in ragged, heavy pants. He let out a long, deep sigh and sheathed his swords.


    "I feel I''m almost there��" Leo thought.


    Two novice Neumonds had just received training with their respective instructors. When they spotted Leonard isolated in the corner of the field.


    "Look there, who''s back? Isn''t it the dummy fairy?" said a burly Neumond.


    "Aha! Look at that, who knew��?" replied the other.


    They looked at each other, and a malicious smile appeared on both their faces as they nodded in agreement.


    They approached Leonard, invading his personal space, but Leo evaded them. He didn''t want trouble and just ignored them both: "Excuse me..." he said and walked away.


    The two troublemakers insisted and stood in front of Leonard again.


    "What are you going to do? Stop us?" The brute laughed.


    Leonard''s blood boiled. This was the worst day to provoke him.


    "What''s wrong, little fairy? Are you scared? Come on, let''s play a little, ''Pixie.''" The skinny one urged with a laugh.


    Leo could barely hear them anymore. He just drew his swords, Smiling and Absolution, and walked towards the arena.


    A clear message that he had accepted their invitation.


    Leo had been testing his skills and honing his reflexes all day. With each sword movement, he sought to achieve that feeling from before. The ability that allowed him to anticipate his opponents'' movements and react with superhuman speed.


    The first of the Neumonds was a robust man at the peak of the Iron rank, specializing in brute force.


    The man charged like a raging bull, taking a long leap forward, holding the axe with both hands above his head.


    "This is the end for you, fairy!" he said with a malicious grin.


    It was the last straw. Leonard exploded. His eyes sparked like mini lightning bolts.


    The muscular Neumond practically stopped in mid-air before his eyes. He could perceive every millimeter of change within a 3-meter radius.


    Images of future actions forming in his mind, probabilities of movements, and calculations of intentions discarding all useless causality.


    All based on superhuman cognition. He wasn''t predicting the future, just reading the movements of someone futile with a weak mind.


    "It''s done," he thought.


    "1: The gorilla will descend, tearing through the air. I''ll take two steps back, deflect at 35 degrees with crossed swords."


    "2: A slight counterweight push, and he''ll lose his balance with the impact of the deflection. I''ll take a step forward." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "3: He''ll rotate on his axis to stabilize himself and attack horizontally from the left side, and I''ll deflect diagonally with my right hand to the left side."


    "4: He''ll use the energy of my deflection and rotate the axe for an upward cut. I''ll take a step back, opening a clear window in his right flank after my dodge.


    "Checkmate." Leo calculated everything.


    Time began to flow again. Leonard needed less time than the blink of an eye.


    His opponent''s blow whistled through the air and fell heavily on Leo, who deflected it in the shape of a cross.


    Leo, however, remained calm. His eyes followed every move of his opponent, every muscle contracting, every subtle change in posture.


    He was starting to believe.


    Just as he had calculated, every blow, every nuance of the duel was under his control. After the last clang of weapons meeting, he saw the same opening from his calculations.


    Leo then struck a blunt in the opponent''s ribs with the back of the blade of both swords.


    The man roared in pain, stumbling backward, but the cut was shallow. It wasn''t with the blade edge.


    Leo gave a sly smile, his face reveling in the feeling of what he had achieved.


    He finally understood his Neumond power.


    "It''s over. You can''t fight anymore." Leo said.


    "Arrg... how did you...? Argh..." His opponent was in pain.


    "Breathe... you''re not going to die from just that, are you?" Leo said ironically.


    Leonard''s blades gleamed in the hot sun, dazzling the eyes of some who stopped to watch the performance of both warriors.


    The buzz was loud.


    After defeating the first opponent and his cries echoing through the arena, it wasn''t hard to get the attention of a small audience. Everyone was trying to understand how the "dummy fairy" had become so strong.


    Not satisfied with the defeat, the brute stood up with difficulty, grabbed his axe, and recomposed himself.


    The pain in his ribs reminded him that this was not purely luck, but his pride was too high to just let it go.


    "I''m coming!" he bellowed.


    Leo just closed his eyes and nodded.


    The man attempted one last desperate attack, raising the axe with both hands to throw it at Leonard.


    However, the attack was so poorly executed that Leo didn''t even need to activate his ELEV.


    He just lunged forward with a cunning dash. Before the opponent could recover, he delivered a well-aimed blow with the pommel of his sword to the big guy''s stomach.


    The axe fell to the ground with a thud, and the Neumond knelt, defeated, totally nauseous.


    Leonard approached, pointing his swords at his opponent''s neck.


    "You fought well," he said, his voice calm and controlled. "But do you think you would survive with that out there?"


    Leo sheathed his swords: "Everything here is child''s play until you know real despair."


    The Neumond, breathless and humiliated, nodded silently.


    "Next��" Leo teased the other one.

 Chapter 27 - 27:

    Now it was his friend''s turn.


    His physique was the opposite of the big guy''s. Lean and agile, he appeared to be a person of such unpredictability.


    He maintained a relaxed posture as he twirled the daggers between his fingers. He was probably a rogue or assassin class.


    "Ready, Fairy?" he taunted. "Let''s see if fairies bleed."


    "What''s your name again?" Leo asked.


    "It''s Ethan, so you can remember your defeat," the man gave a smile.


    Leonard just nodded, concentrating.


    For a brief moment, they stared at each other, then Ethan launched the first attack, a blur of motion.


    His daggers flashed straightly, a stab ready to strike. But Leonard, with his attentive eyes and advanced cognition, anticipated the attack. He dodged the blade and countered with a precise thrust.


    Ethan was agile and dodged the sword, responding with a well-aimed kick to Leonard''s chest. He staggered.


    "No, it wasn''t like that. The concentration must be on my spirit. Be one with the blade," Leonard thought.


    Ethan didn''t give him time to breathe. He advanced furiously, his daggers slicing horizontally through the air.


    Leonard defended himself, but his movements were slow. Leo backed away from Ethan a little.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, seeking that unique feeling he had felt, and then activated his ELEV.


    His eyes opened, and again small electric flickers in his eyes showed the activation of his advanced cognition.


    The world was transformed.


    Time slowed down. Ethan''s movements became slow and predictable. Leonard could see every detail, every muscle contracting, every intention, like last time.


    "That''s it!" He thought.


    With supernatural precision, Leonard dodged the next attack and countered. His sword struck Ethan''s arm, causing him to drop his daggers.


    Leonard delivered a series of lunge blows, forcing Ethan to retreat, all movements calculated with terrifying accuracy.


    Leonard''s blades passed within millimeters of Ethan''s neck several times, demonstrating control over his movements. Some small scratches could be seen on his neck, with a little fresh blood trickling down.


    Cornered, Ethan fell to his knees and surrendered. His eyes were wide as if he had seen a ghost, and unfortunately, his pants were wet.


    Leonard took a deep breath. The fight was over.


    "By the way, my name is Leonard; don''t forget... oh, and... and don''t provoke someone you don''t know. Someone could kill you for much less."


    The Neumonds, injured and ashamed, thanked him for the help and left the training ground.


    Leonard''s hands were shaking; he felt exhausted, his knees almost gave way, and he was putting on a tremendous act to maintain his victorious appearance.


    "Apparently, using this power drains even my soul," he thought as he wiped the sweat from his face.


    Despite the victory, the fight against the two Neumonds left a bitter taste in Leonard''s mouth.


    He had felt pressured, cornered, and, for a moment in the first fight, rage had taken over him.


    The memory of Liam''s death and the frustration of not being able to save him still haunted him, and he feared these feelings would consume him.


    That moment of lack of control, however, brought him a revelation. He had used his advanced cognition consciously, not instinctively, as he had in previous times.


    He had finally understood that this was his psychic Neumond ability, a power he could control and improve.


    With this new awareness, Leonard felt a wave of confidence wash over him.


    He was no longer a helpless boy at the mercy of fate. He was a Neumond, with unique powers and a purpose to fulfill.


    Leaving the training ground, he headed to the Guild House, determination shining in his eyes. Finding Silica, he requested a reservation on the next caravan to Besen.


    "I need to go back there, face the past, and move on," he said, his voice firm and resolute.


    Silica, with a look of understanding, nodded. "I''ll do my best to secure your spot, Mr. Leonard," she replied with an encouraging smile. "I know you''ll find what you''re looking for."


    Leaving the Guild House, Leonard looked up at the sky, now tinged with the colors of dusk.


    The promise of revenge still throbbed in his heart, but now it was accompanied by a new flame: the hope of a future where he could protect those he loved and honor the memory of those he had lost.


    The journey would be long and arduous, but he was ready to face it and would not surrender until his wishes were fulfilled.


    As he walked towards the exit, Silica called out to him, her soft voice breaking the silence of his thoughts.


    "Leonard, wait a moment."


    He turned, facing the young attendant with a questioning look.


    "This arrived for you," Silica said, handing him a small scroll sealed with a wax seal. "It was delivered by a carrier pigeon from the capital, addressed to Leonard Winston."


    Leo frowned, confused. "Who would send me a letter from the capital?"


    Looking at the tiny papyrus more closely, he recognized the Silver bear symbol engraved on the wax seal.


    His heart skipped a beat. Was it a message from the king? But why?


    "Thank you, Silica," he thanked her, taking the letter hesitantly.


    "It looks important," Silica commented with a curious smile. "Who knows, maybe it''s an invitation to meet the king?"


    Leonard shrugged, unsure what to think. Carefully tucking the letter into his pocket.


    "Goodbye Silica" he waved to her and left the Guild House.


    He needed some time alone, in a quiet place, to read that mysterious message.


    A shiver ran down Leonard''s spine again. The feeling of being watched returned in full force, like a pair of invisible eyes fixed on his back.


    He tried to ignore the discomfort, attributing it to the natural nervousness of someone walking alone through the dark streets of Gothia.


    But the feeling persisted, intensifying with each step.


    He quickened his pace, seeking the safety of the crowd in the central square, but the feeling of being watched did not leave him.


    Hidden in the shadows of the alleys, camouflaged among the passersby, he could glimpse some spies using his advanced cognition.


    They followed Leonard''s every move.


    "Who the hell are they?" Leo thought, furrowing his brows.


    Trained eyes recorded every gesture, every glance, every stop. They noted details that would be delivered to someone.


    The surveillance became constant, an invisible web woven around Leonard, who, oblivious to the true situation, continued on his way through the city.


    Upon reaching the Gothia slums, Leo managed to lose sight of them. He knew the alleys of that place like no one else, and after a few corners, he ran to his boarding house to rest.


    "Could it be that by defeating those men, someone felt offended?" he wondered.


    Leonard needed to be more careful from now on; he saw himself in a situation that could become very dangerous soon. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 28 - 28:

    Three days had passed since the massacre in the Wailing Wetlands. Two days since Liam was gone. Two days since he decided to return to Besen. Now alone, he waited by the dusty roadside near Gothia''s south gate for the departure of the next caravan heading for Besen.


    The activity there was intense, but Leo remained absorbed in his thoughts, oblivious to the bustle around him. He gripped the two new sheathed swords hanging from his waist, posthumous gifts from Liam. "Smiling" and "Absolution" were engraved on the blades, one on each. He could still feel their weight, the cold metal against his palm, a constant reminder of his promise.


    As he waited, a crumpled letter in his pocket caught his attention. He carefully unfolded it, reading the words written in Roland''s firm handwriting. He had received it via carrier pigeon delivered to the Guild House. It was a brief message, but laden with meaning:


    __________________________________________________________


    > "Lad,


    > I received an update letter from the Gothia Guild House and know you are going through a difficult time. Losing a friend is never easy. But I ask you to be careful. There is something strange happening, something that goes beyond the gnolls and the Leirions. If you feel you are being watched, do not hesitate to seek help from the guild or find an ally you trust. The situation at the Royal Palace is complicated, and I cannot go into details now. Just trust your instincts and protect yourself.


    > �C Roland"


    __________________________________________________________


    Leo frowned, confused. What did Roland mean by "something strange"? And why was he being warned? He folded the letter and put it back in his pocket, the feeling of foreboding intensifying. What did he mean by "I cannot go into details now"? What was happening at the palace? And why did he care so much about him?


    The arrival of the caravan roused him from his reverie. A few mule-drawn carts were escorted by rough-looking mercenaries. Leo joined the convoy, his heart heavy but his determination unwavering.


    The cart rattled along the dirt road, kicking up dust and stirring Leonard''s thoughts. With every turn, the landscape transformed, but the image of Besen village, destroyed and abandoned, persisted in his mind.


    Two days. Two long days of travel separated Leonard from Besen Village, the place that held the most precious and painful memories of his childhood.


    Leonard immersed himself in a sea of thoughts as the monotonous landscape unfolded before his eyes. His conscience was still burdened by Liam''s death, an unhealed wound. However, there was an additional element at play��a profound unease that unsettled him, a sense that crucial components of his life''s narrative were absent.


    Memories of his childhood in Besen, of the Leirion attack, and of his parents'' deaths all seemed shrouded in a thick, confusing fog. And at the center of that fog was the face of his mother, Leah.


    He thought of her with warmth, a gentle and caring woman with brown hair and blue eyes, always there to offer him a hug and a smile. Yet, there was an element that felt out of place��a discordance that troubled him.


    Leonard touched the pendant he wore around his neck, the only object that remained of his mother. Carefully opening it, he observed the small portrait inside. The woman in the image exuded beauty and grace, her delicate features complemented by a calm and serene gaze. Her hair was a rich black, and her eyes, a profound white blue, appeared to gaze at him with a lingering sadness.


    "Who are you?" whispered Leonard, his voice laden with doubt and anguish. "Are you really my mother?"


    The image in the pendant was so different from the Leah he knew that he wondered if he had really known her. Was it possible that his memories were wrong? That he had created an idealized image of his mother, distorted by the pain of loss and the confusion of trauma?


    Doubts gnawed at him, fueling the feeling that something was wrong, something he couldn''t understand. Who were his real parents? What was his story? And why did he feel so lost, so disconnected from himself?


    Lost in his reverie, Leonard barely noticed the passage of time. When the wagon finally came to a halt at a trading post village, he felt a wave of relief wash over him as he stepped away, grateful for a moment of respite from those painful thoughts.


    Once he stepped off the wagon, he headed to a nearby tavern, hoping to find a cold ale and a cozy spot to relax. The tavern, featuring its rich wooden walls and robust tables, created a warm and inviting atmosphere, where the scent of ale and roasted meat lingered, accompanied by the soft hum of conversations and laughter that filled the space.


    Leonard sat in a quieter corner, ordering a mug of ale and a bowl of stew. As he waited for his order, he observed the other patrons of the tavern: adventurers with worn armor, merchants in their fine robes, and "brave" peasants in their simple clothes.


    A middle-aged man sat alone at a nearby table, catching his attention. He stood tall and slender, his black hair framing dark eyes that held a certain depth. Dressed in unassuming travel attire, he carried a beautifully carved wooden staff topped with sapphire, a clear sign of his magical prowess.


    As Leonard prepared to enjoy his meal, the waitress brought his order to the table. He expressed his gratitude, but just as he was about to dig in, someone interrupted him.


    "Excuse me," the man said, approaching the young man. "Would you mind if I joined you?"


    The mage looked at him with a curious gaze but didn''t seem to mind approaching Leonard. "Feel free," Leo replied with a slight smile. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man sat down at the table, starting a conversation with Leonard.


    "I saw you staring at me just now; have you never seen a mage before?" the man asked. "You looked so intently that I decided to come and ask..." The man smiled.


    "Actually, never...errhh��" Leo replied with an awkward smile. "Where are you headed?" he asked, curious.


    "Returning from the Magic Tower in the capital," replied the mage. "My name is Kaleb, and I am a mage from the tower, two-circle ranking. I was in search of new knowledge and challenges."


    "Nice to meet you, Kaleb," said Leonard. "My name is Leonard, and I am a Neumond Equalizer. I am on my way to Besen Village."


    "Besen?" repeated Kaleb with a look of surprise. "What brings you to such a remote place?"


    Leonard hesitated for a moment, unsure if he should share his reasons. But something in Kaleb''s kind expression encouraged him to open up.


    "I''m going there in search of answers about my past," he confessed. "I have many questions about my history, about my parents..."


    "Are you from Besen?" Kaleb jumped slightly from his chair.


    "Yes, why?" Leonard raised an eyebrow.


    "Everyone from Besen died many years ago..." Kaleb said with regret.


    "It seems not everyone..." Leonard lowered his head, sighing.


    "But, sorry to ask, how...?" Kaleb was confused.


    "My mother gave her life to save me, and here I am," Leo replied.


    "Look, there''s a reason for all of this, so please tell me, who were your parents?" Kaleb clenched his fists, his hands sweating.


    "Leah and Noah." Leonard gave a sad smile.


    "Oh my God..." Kaleb was incredulous. "Noah Winston?"


    "Yes, that''s him. Did you know my father?" Leo''s eyes were filled with tears, waiting for Kaleb''s answer.


    "Your father was a good friend; we used to meet right here in this tavern, sometimes to drink when he would come with the caravan to sell the harvest in Gothia." Kaleb had an expression of satisfaction on his face.


    "Ah, yes, he was a simple farmer in Besen." Leonard concluded.


    "But he wasn''t always a farmer." Kaleb winked at Leonard, smiling.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Kaleb?" Leo was very curious.


    "Your father was a boy from the capital; that''s where I met him." He took a sip of his ale. "When I went to the capital to study magic, that''s when I met your father for the first time; we bumped into each other in a tavern after a glass of Justa."


    Leonard''s eyes were shining. "And then?"


    "Then we cheered for the same knight and drank until dawn; we couldn''t stand up straight together! Hahahaha," Kaleb let out a laugh. "But of course, I, as one of the best, helped your father."


    "After a while, I never saw him again." Kaleb shrugged.


    "Lost contact?" Leo asked.


    "Everything leads me to believe so, but after two years, I returned to my home here in the area and met your father again in this tavern." Kaleb''s eyes betrayed his nostalgia.


    "Coincidence?" Leo said.


    "Perhaps? Who knows? Irony of fate? Or maybe I''m just too good to my friends." Kaleb clearly displayed false arrogance.


    Leo then told him about his parents.


    Kaleb listened attentively without interrupting. When Leonard finished speaking, he nodded understandingly.


    "I understand," Kaleb said. "The past can be a heavy burden, full of mysteries and pain. But it can also be a source of strength and wisdom. I, for example, didn''t know much about your father''s personal life; he always evaded telling me."


    "I didn''t understand my old man myself," Leonard said.


    Kaleb, looking at his empty beer glass, paused thoughtfully. "If you''ll allow me some advice, Leonard, don''t let the past dominate you. Confront it directly, pursue the truths you desire, but be careful not to wander into its darkness. The future awaits you, full of new possibilities and adventures."


    Leonard thanked him for the advice, feeling comforted by Kaleb''s wise words. They continued talking for a while longer, sharing stories of their journeys and experiences.


    Leonard recounted his difficulties as a Neumond and how he had come close to death several times. On the other hand, Kaleb raised his nose and claimed to be the best mage in the Duchy of Gothia, that there were none better. Leo always handled it with ease.


    Kaleb, despite his apparent arrogance and self-confidence, proved to be a good listener and insightful advisor. Leonard realized that behind that facade of superiority was an insecure man who used arrogance as a shield to protect his vulnerabilities.


    When the sun set, they said goodbye, each going their own way. Leonard, renewed by the conversation with Kaleb, rented a room; he needed to rest, as the caravan would leave early the next day. He needed to be ready to face the challenges that awaited him in Besen.


    Doubts about his past still troubled him, but now he felt stronger, more confident. He knew that with courage and determination, he would find the answers he sought and build his own future.


    A long night stretched out in that tavern room for Leonard. The light of the four moons illuminated the plains of the duchy like lit lamps; he could see the bright eyes of Leirions several meters away from the small window of his room.


    "I wonder which creature those eyes belong to..." Leonard sighed and then turned and lay down on his bed of dry straw, which was relatively comfortable. It was a simple, small room with a bed and a nightstand, on which rested a small lamp.


    Leo lost himself in thought about his conversation earlier with Kaleb. Why was his father in the capital when he was younger? Was he a native of there? He had never known any of this before. Who was Noah before he was a farmer in Besen? Did this have anything to do with his mother''s necklace?


    There were endless unanswered questions that kept hammering at Leonard''s conscience until, finally tired, he drifted off into a deep sleep.


    That night, Leo found himself lost in a dream of his father, the two of them casting lines into the serene waters of Lake Zafir. He could almost see his mother bustling about, preparing the beloved grilled fish meal that had always brought their family together by the lakeside, wrapping him in a warm embrace of nostalgia and belonging to home.

 Chapter 29 - 29:

    The weak morning light was already sneaking through the cracks in the window, bringing with it the lingering warmth of a dream about his dad. Leonard woke up with a ghost of a smile on his lips, his heart feeling strangely full.


    But the warmth faded as soon as he opened his eyes to the cold, empty room. The dream-joy fizzled out, leaving him with a hollow ache in its place. His body may have been rested, but his mind was still struggling with all those unsolved questions as he climbed out of the straw bed.


    After sprinkling some water on his face to dispel the cobwebs, he made his way downstairs. The tavern was practically deserted now, just a few other travelers getting ready to head out. He could see the worry etched on their faces, the apprehension in their eyes. Guess everyone feels the weight of the Leirion threat these days.


    Leonard grabbed an empty table and ordered some breakfast. As he ate, he watched the other travelers, wondering where they were going and what stories they carried with them. The tavern was tense and quiet, a reflection of the uncertainty that hung over Humbra.


    He paid his fifteen silver coins, finished his breakfast, and left. The sun was up in the morning, but it was struggling to get through the clouds. The scent of rain and damp earth filled the air. It was looking like a storm would come soon.


    As he approached the caravan, he could not tell if the twisting in his stomach was fear or anxiety. Besen. Returning there meant confronting his past''s specters, the agonizing memories, and the unsolved mysteries. But maybe, just maybe, it also meant finding some answers, finally figuring out his story and who he was meant to be.


    He climbed onto the wagon and settled down, his gaze drifting towards the horizon. Whatever waited for him in Besen, he was ready to face it. He''d face it with the same courage and stubbornness he''d gotten from his parents.


    Soon enough, the caravan was ready to go, and they set off for Besen. The journey was smooth, thankfully. No surprises. Leonard sent a silent thank you to the Seven Gods of Humbra for that small mercy.


    As he approached the old village of Besen, the landscape began to take shape in his mind, and a memory emerged from his past, vivid and colorful.


    He pictured himself as a child, sprinting across the golden fields that encircled Besen outside the platform, heading for the ancient oak tree where Mia was waiting for him.


    ***


    __________________________________________________


    The sun began its descent behind the hills, painting the sky with a lovely blend of orange and lilac hues. Ten-year-old Leonard ran eagerly toward the oak tree, his heart racing as he looked for Mia.


    She had asked him to bring her some fish for a "special guest," and Leonard could not help but wonder who it could be.


    As he reached the oak tree, he noticed Mia nestled comfortably in its shade, her blond hair softly glimmering in the warm, fading light. She cradled a tiny bundle in her arms, which stirred softly and let out a gentle meow.


    "Leonard!" exclaimed Mia, with a big smile. "You came!"


    "Of course I came," replied Leonard, a little embarrassed. "What do you have there?"


    "A kitten!" said Mia, carefully unwrapping the bundle. "I found it abandoned near the stream. It was so thin and hungry."


    The kitten, small and weak, meowed and rubbed against Mia, seeking affection. Leonard, his heart melted by the scene, approached to get a better look.


    "He''s beautiful," said Leonard, enchanted by the little creature.


    "I know!" agreed Mia, her eyes shining. "But he needs to eat. Did you bring the fish?"


    Leonard nodded and handed the fish to Mia. She carefully opened it and began to feed the kitten, which ate voraciously.


    "Can you hold him for me?" Mia asked, handing the kitten to Leonard.


    Leonard, a little nervous, took the kitten in his arms. The little creature nestled in his lap, purring softly. Leonard smiled, feeling a wave of affection for the small feline.


    "He was abandoned," observed Leonard, sadness in his voice.


    "He wasn''t," corrected Mia, with a mysterious look. "He was waiting for us."


    Leonard looked at her curiously. "Waiting for us?"


    "Yes," confirmed Mia, with a subtle smile. "He knew we would find him and help him."


    Leonard didn''t quite understand what Mia meant, but he decided not to question it. He was focused on calming the kitten, which seemed increasingly comfortable in his arms.


    Mia, while petting the kitten, began to weave a crown of wildflowers. When she finished, she gently placed it on Leonard''s head.


    "For my prince, the Great Leonard!" she said, with a cheerful laugh and a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Leonard experienced a warm flush on his cheeks, blending feelings of embarrassment and joy, as a shy smile started to form. Being beside Mia made him feel unique, as if she recognized something in him that others overlooked.


    "Thank you, Mia," replied Leonard, his voice low and tender.


    The kitten, now calmer, began to play with Leonard''s fingers. Mia watched the scene with affection.


    "You would make a great father, Leonard," she said with a dreamy smile.


    Leonard blushed even more, but his heart filled with a confused joy. He didn''t quite understand what Mia meant, but he liked the idea of being seen as someone responsible and protective.


    ***


    __________________________________________________


    Leonard sighed, and a tear escaped his eyes. The memory of Mia was so vivid, so real. He could almost smell the wildflowers and the soft fur of the kitten.


    But Mia was dead, as were his parents. The pain of loss was still strong, but now it was mixed with the determination to honor their memory.


    He continued his journey to Besen on foot, as the caravan had taken a different route, holding onto the memories of the past.


    As the sun sank beneath the horizon, he finally arrived after much anticipation. The sight in front of him made his heart sink. Besen was in ruins.


    The wooden houses, once home to many families, now stand in ruins, transformed into piles of debris and ash. The once lively and busy platform now feels abandoned, with gaps and broken boards telling a story of neglect.


    One of the bridges had completely fallen apart, and the other, the north bridge, where he had escaped with his mother, was in a shaky state, with several planks gone and others decaying.


    Leo stopped at the edge of Lake Zafir; his breath caught in his throat. The emptiness of the location hit hard, leaving a profound impact. He gulped, a tightness rising in his throat. He needed to be strong. He needed to enter the village.


    With hesitant steps, he approached the north bridge. The wooden planks, deteriorated by time and neglect, creaked and groaned under his feet.


    He could see the dark water of Lake Zafir below through the cracks and holes in the wood. As Leo moved forward, the bridge trembled precariously beneath him, and the sharp crack of splintering wood resonated all around.


    In the middle of the crossing, a rotten plank gave way under his weight. Leo cried out as his foot plunged through, and he lost his balance, desperately clinging to the side ropes of the bridge, which were now loose and worn.


    For a moment, he hung over the abyss, the cold wind from the lake whipping at his face. Below him, the dark water of Lake Zafir seemed to beckon him, an invitation to oblivion.


    With an effort he didn''t know he possessed, Leo pushed himself upward, using his arm strength to hoist himself back onto the bridge.


    His heart raced, and his hands shook. He crawled a bit further until he finally reached the other side, where he fell to the ground, breathing heavily and trembling.


    Once Leo regained his composure and steadied his breathing, he rose to his feet and surveyed the village. The wooden platform, which used to be lively and colorful, now lay in decay.


    Ravaged homes, rubble strewn all around, and an eerie stillness enveloped the surroundings. However, there was something strange.


    Amidst the destruction, he noticed signs of recent activity. Extinguished fires, but still with embers, fresh footprints in the mud, and leftover food. It wasn''t gnolls. It was humans.


    "Thieves," he thought, a bitter taste rising in his mouth. "Vultures taking advantage of our misfortune."


    Leo crept through the ruins, cautious. Every shadow seemed to hide danger; every noise made him jump. His heart pounded as he approached his old house.


    His childhood home was in ruins. He searched through the debris, a mixture of pain and hope with every board removed.


    He needed to find something, anything, that connected him to his past. Finally, in a hidden corner, under a fallen beam, he found it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The letter to Mia. Crumpled, dirty, but whole. He kept it in his pocket, close to his chest, as if that could somehow protect it, protect Mia''s memory. It was a promise he never made, a confession that had never been read.


    Leo walked around the base of the old watchtower, now in ruins. His eyes fixed on a circular wooden structure, partially hidden by vegetation. It was the water reservoir, the place where...


    He stood still, a sudden ache stabbing at his heart. Memories surged within him, sharp and haunting: the scent of damp timber, the oppressive gloom, his mother''s frail voice, the heaviness of her form in his embrace, and the stench of decay.


    He approached hesitantly. The wood was rotten and covered in moss. The small elevator, now just a broken platform, hung precariously in the center.


    Leo closed his eyes, trying to push the images away, but it was useless. The pain of loss, the guilt for having survived��it all came back in full force.


    A sob escaped his lips. He dropped to his knees, his fingers clutching the rim of the well, as if searching for a strength that had vanished.


    "Mom��" he murmured, his voice thick with feeling. A silent lament in the funereal quiet of the ghost village.


    Leo made his way to the village cemetery, established by Roland''s guards on the riverbank after the tragedy. This time, he crossed the bridge with extreme caution. The graves of his father and Mia were there, simple but marked with stones and dried flowers.


    He kneeled before them, the words of a silent prayer forming on his lips. He didn''t know which god he was praying to, if he still believed in any, but he needed to believe that his parents and Mia were in a better place, far from pain and suffering.


    The sun was setting as Leo left the cemetery. The shadows lengthened, and the village seemed even more frightening in the twilight. He decided to spend the night there, amidst the ruins of his old home.


    Sleeping there, among the memories, was a way of saying goodbye and accepting the past, however painful it might be. Leo wanted to feel all the repressed emotions and all the possible pain to be able to bury his past and move on with his life without remorse.


    He settled in a corner that used to be his bedroom. He shut his eyes, attempting to block out the nighttime sounds��the whispering wind through the trees and the groaning of precarious buildings.


    Suddenly, a different sound. Footsteps. And voices. Leo jumped up, swords in hand. He heard whispers coming from outside.


    He approached the entrance of the ruined house, his heart pounding. Were they the looters? Or something worse?


    Leo peered through the cracks of the ruined house.


    The whispers intensified, and Leo realized they weren''t just the sounds of the ruined village. They were human voices, rough and impatient.


    "Yo, you sure ''bout this, man? Ain''t no one here, not a damn soul," growled a voice, too close for comfort.


    "Hell yeah, there was someone here. The fire''s still smokin'', and check this out, man," another replied.


    A silence. Then: "Someone''s been messin'' with that crib over there. Musta been here recently, yo."


    Leo felt a shiver run down his spine. They were talking about him.


    "They musta heard us comin'', man," a gruff voice added. "Fuckin'' rats... Sniffin'' around for gold where there ain''t nothin'' but shit."


    The leader, a hulking dude with a scraggly beard and a nasty-lookin'' eye patch, glared into the shadows. "Find that punk," he growled. "Fan out, boys. I want that little snitch outta his hole."


    Leo swallowed hard, his heart pounding. He shrank further against the wall, trying to blend into the shadows.


    The bandits'' footsteps approached, cautious, methodical. They were everywhere, sniffing, searching.


    It was a sick game of hide and seek, and he was the prey. He needed to get out of there.


    Looking around, Leo saw a broken window at the back of the house��a narrow chance to escape.


    He crawled backward, each movement a silent agony, and slipped through the opening, feeling the shards of glass tear at his clothes.


    As soon as he got out, he heard a shout, "There he is! Gotcha now, you little bitch... Get him!"

 Chapter 30 - 30:

    Right after the bandit leader''s shout, a disturbing silence fell over Besen.


    Not the peaceful quiet of a sleeping village, but a heavy silence thick with foreboding.


    Leo moved through the ruined houses, each step cautious, every shadow a potential threat.


    He gripped his swords tightly, "Smiling" in his right hand and "Absolution" in his left, the cold metal a stark contrast to his sweaty palms.


    The adrenaline from being spotted earlier had faded, replaced by a weary mix of exhaustion and apprehension.


    He''d come back to Besen, driven by a need he couldn''t fully explain. Part of him wanted to pay his respects to Mia, to his parents, and to the home he''d lost. Another, darker part of him craved answers. Or maybe just a place to get lost in his grief.


    He hadn''t expected to find the village occupied. He''d seen the signs��recent campfires, footprints, scraps of food��but he''d assumed they were the remnants of weary travelers passing through.


    He was wrong.


    Judging by the heavy footprints and discarded gear, these were Neumonds. Neumonds, who were clearly up to no good.


    "Scum," he thought, a bitter taste rising in his throat. "Profiting from someone else''s misery."


    Leo ducked behind a crumbling wall, watching them. There were a lot of them, ten or maybe more.


    They moved through the ruins with the confidence of those who felt at home, rummaging through the debris, searching for any trace of him. They sensed him. The leader was an experienced Neumond, and after spotting Leonard from afar, he wasn''t going to let go.


    A wave of anger washed over Leo.


    They were desecrating his home, trampling on the memories of his childhood, hiding out in a town haunted by a massacre. It was disrespectful and inhumane.


    He wanted to attack them and make them pay. But he wasn''t stupid. Not like that, not anymore. Liam''s death still echoed in his mind, a fresh reminder of his own mortality.


    He needed to be smart and use the terrain to his advantage. He knew Besen like the back of his hand.


    He slipped through the shadows, moving from one ruined house to another, his heart pounding but his breathing steady. He was the hunter now, not the prey.


    In a partially destroyed house, he found what he needed: a thin but sturdy rope and some loose planks. A cold, cruel smile touched his lips. He had a plan.


    He set a simple but effective trap. He tied the rope to a loose beam, stretching it across a narrow corridor at ankle height. Then he scattered some debris over the rope, camouflaging it.


    He hid in the shadows, waiting. One of the looters, a thin man with shifty eyes, approached quickly, sniffing the air like a bloodhound. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leo waited until he was in the right spot before pulling the rope with all his strength. Luckily for Leo, he could see the man through a crack.


    "Whoa!" the man yelped as the rope sent him tumbling. Before he could get his bearings, Leo was on him.


    "Smiling" sliced through the air, and drops of blood splattered the ground, dripping from the bandit''s hands as he shielded himself from being beheaded.


    The man tried to shout, but the force of Leo''s blade against his throat made him choke back his words. He struggled to catch his breath, each gasp coming out through clenched teeth.


    They wrestled on the ground, caught in a fierce fight for their lives. The man was strong, but Leo activated his ELEV and moved with a speed that surprised them both.


    Leonard focused all his strength into his arms. The man, caught off guard, didn''t activate his ELEV in time. Leo was on top, pinning the man down, the sword pressed against his throat.


    Their eyes met, the connection cold and intense.


    Leo felt something die inside him.


    "Fighting Leirions for our lives isn''t enough? Now scum like you prey on us? You''re trash. Humanity''s in this state because of trash like you," Leo hissed, furious.


    His ELEV flickered, his cognition rapidly calculating the next sure moves. He then kneed the bandit in the groin. The man crumpled in pain, his body reflexively loosening its grip on Leo''s arms.


    Leonard, still staring into the man''s eyes, searched in vain for any trace of humanity.


    He forced "Absolution" into the man''s throat, the gleaming blade now slick with blood. The man choked, his face contorted in agony as life slowly drained from his eyes, leaving them fixed and glazed, staring blankly at Leonard.


    Leo rose, his breath ragged. With a sickening sound, he withdrew the blade from the man''s neck. He glanced down at the body at his feet, its face twisted into a dejected expression.


    There was no pleasure in it, only a cold emptiness. He didn''t feel a shred of guilt, even though he had taken a life.


    Something inside Leonard had died, and he didn''t give a damn about bandits anymore.


    "One down," he whispered, his voice icy and emotionless. He wiped the blade of "Absolution" on the dead man''s clothes and moved on.


    "It''s not enough to lose your life to monsters. Are there still horrible humans like this?" The thought echoed in his mind, a silent accusation. "Was he becoming a monster to fight monsters?"


    But he didn''t have time for those thoughts.


    The other looters were close. He could hear them and smell them. And worst of all, he could feel the leader''s presence��an oppressive weight that seemed to suck the very light from the surroundings.


    Through another crack in the room, he saw another man approaching��a brute, tall, and muscular man. He ran to the corner of a warehouse, waiting for the ideal moment to attack. As he neared the corner, the thief smirked.


    "Gotcha, you little punk!" the brute roared, spotting Leo.


    The man, a brute with the ability to harden the skin of his arms like steel, wasn''t caught off guard; he felt Leonard''s presence.


    Leonard waited for the most opportune moment to pounce. He lunged with everything he had in the surprise attack.


    He focused all his energy on his legs; sparks of friction could be seen coming from his boots. Upon meeting the huge bandit''s gaze, he activated his ELEV, and his eyes lit up.


    Everything became calm and almost frozen.


    He read every move, went through every nuance and possibility of intuition, and finally, he was startled. He discovered the weakness of his ability.


    "How? Why are there so many variables?" he wondered.


    The answer was logical and simple, which he discovered right after.


    He knew nothing about that Neumond��not even his voice, manner of speaking, ability, or intelligence. So Leo thought, "How can I understand someone I only know by their appearance?"


    Even so, Leonard pushed his cognition to the limit.


    "Clenched fists, shuffling gait, threadbare clothes��" He scanned the bandit, noting the powerful muscles of his arms beneath the ragged fabric. "He''s favoring his arms...why?" The rough haircut, the pinched face��a hard life etched in every line. And the breathing...shallow, too fast.


    Leo soon discovered. "Damn, he''d already seen me. So all I have left is..."


    Leonard deactivated his power and bet on the highest probability he could read. He would dodge first before attacking.


    During Leonard''s leap, the metal brute was already waiting for him and tried to guillotine him with his steel arms, but he missed. Leonard was right; during the jump, he spun his body to cut through the air and passed straight through like a screw, evading the bandit''s grasp.


    Leo landed in a roll and recovered, positioning his swords forward.


    "That''s some fancy footwork, kid," the bandit chuckled darkly.


    He then charged at Leonard with everything. Despite his size, he was incredibly fast, clearly an experienced Neumond, way above iron rank. In turn, Leo activated his ELEV again. The brief moment of reading his opponent was enough for him to come up with some plan that could offer him victory.


    The brute thought he would retreat, but Leo surprised him by making a short advance with a scissor-like cut to the bandit''s legs. It was superficial.


    Leonard was far inferior in stats compared to the big guy. Another piece of information that Leonard didn''t calculate in his advanced cognition.


    Leo felt his hands tremble. He was using his ELEV too much. His body couldn''t handle such power yet. It was too oppressive.


    The bandit tried to grab his clothes, but Leonard rolled back, dodging at the last moment. The man then ran and kicked him with all his might.


    A loud thud followed by a dull crack could be heard. Leonard flew several meters, falling into the dark warehouse. Fortunately, he managed to anticipate and land safely, despite feeling a sharp pain in his ribs.


    Before the man entered the warehouse, he got up hastily and ran.


    He needed to escape.


    This outlaw was someone he couldn''t go up against at his current stage.

 Chapter 31 - 31:

    After running a few meters and getting away from the brute, he found Mia''s house. Leo entered the ruins and huddled in the corner, assessing his ribs.


    An excruciating pain took over his breathing. "I think it''s broken..." Leo thought.


    Leo hid in the shadows, resting and awaiting his fate. He heard footsteps approaching, cautious and calculated. It was the leader, and he wasn''t alone.


    "He''s around here," said the leader, his voice a low growl. "I can practically taste his fear."


    Leo braced himself for the final confrontation. He knew he couldn''t beat them in a fair fight. Not in that condition. He needed to use his intelligence and his cunning.


    He saw the leader approaching, followed closely by the two henchmen.


    One of them was his previous opponent.


    This time, his arms were gleaming in the moonlight like polished steel. The other was a smaller girl, but she moved with frightening agility, able to slip through the shadows like a snake.


    Suddenly, the leader stopped and turned, looking directly at Leo''s hiding place. A cruel smile spread across his face. The sinister eyepatch seemed to gleam in the darkness.


    Leo felt a shiver run down his spine. "How''d he find me?"


    "I know you''re there, runt," he sneered. "Come out and play."


    Leo didn''t move.


    He could feel the leader''s power probing his mind, trying to invade his thoughts. He concentrated, erecting a mental barrier as Roland had taught him. But it was difficult. The pressure was intense, and he felt his mind fragmenting, his thoughts becoming muddled and confused.


    "Enough screwing around," said the leader, impatient. "Waste him."


    The henchman with the steel arms advanced, a sadistic grin on his face. Leo waited until the last second and then jumped to the side, dodging the attack.


    The henchman, caught off guard, lost his balance and fell heavily to the ground.


    Leo didn''t waste any time. He ran towards the leader with swords drawn.


    "Just one more time... Please..."


    Leo''s eyes flashed.


    In slow motion, he assessed everything. He had already seen the leader''s personality, strength, and ability. He calculated every possibility and found that it was useless.


    In five moves at most, the leader would overpower him.


    Leonard feinted, one sword a blur near the bandit leader''s eyes, the other a sudden, upward strike.


    "Too fast!" Leo thought as the bandit leader barely managed to dodge.


    But his arm was caught in a vice-like grip, twisted agonizingly. A sharp crack echoed in his ears as his elbow gave way.


    He cried out, falling to his knees, one sword slipping from his grasp.


    "You''re weak," said the leader, his voice full of contempt. "Inexperienced. You''re in way over your head, kid."


    He reached down and grabbed Leo''s head, forcing him to look up. Leo felt the leader''s power invade his mind, horrific images of his loved ones being killed repeatedly in various ways.


    He saw Mia having her bones ripped out while still alive. His mother being melted by acid, and his father drinking liquid metal. He tried to break free, to scream, but it was useless. The pain was excruciating, and the images were terrifying.


    "Now," the leader said with a cruel smile. "You''ll serve as an example. A training session!"


    He turned to the looters. "I want you to play with him for a bit. Test your skills. But don''t kill him yet. I want him to suffer."


    One by one, the henchmen approached. They were already at the edge of the platform, Lake Zafir roaring beneath them, the wind announcing that a storm was coming.


    The leader''s voice echoed in their sick minds. The first to attack was the agile girl, moving like a shadow. She lunged at Leo with a series of quick strikes.


    Leo grabbed his fallen sword and, despite being injured and in pain, managed to dodge most of them. Still, one of the blows hit him squarely, tearing his armor and opening a deep gash in his chest.


    "Not so fast, kid," the woman sneered.


    Leo staggered back, feeling the blood flowing down his chest. He knew he wouldn''t last long. He needed a miracle. His hands and legs were shaking. Leo closed his eyes and thought, "It''s kill or be killed."


    He continued activating his ELEV without worrying about the consequences.


    The swift henchwoman renewed her assault on Leonard, who stood with closed eyes, seemingly oblivious. But in the split second before her blade could reach him, he dodged.


    A sudden, violent spin took him out of the path of her attack. He retaliated instantly, his sword arcing sideways with brutal force, impacting the henchwoman''s neck. The sound was wet and sharp��like splitting wood.


    Her body fell heavily to the ground, devoid of life. Three distinct spurts of blood gushed from the open wound, momentarily hanging in the air like crimson blossoms before falling.


    Her head, completely severed, bounced off the edge of the platform.


    "No!" roared the brute with steel skin, enraged by the sight. He charged, delivering powerful blows with his hardened forearms.


    Leo defended himself with difficulty, using "Absolution" to parry the blows, but the force of the impact rattled him to the bone. He felt his ribs crack under the pressure, and the pain that was already present became unbearable.


    "Give up, kid," growled the brute. "You ain''t got a chance."


    Leo didn''t answer. He was too weak to speak��too weak even to think. He could only focus on staying alive, one blow at a time.


    Still with his cognition active, nearly without energy. Leo saw an opening.


    He thrust "Smiling" into the brute''s feet as he attacked Leo, who was already kneeling. The sword pierced the bandit''s foot that fell on his back, howling in pain, clutching his foot that was gushing blood.


    The leader, seeing all this macabre theater, was enraged and used his psychic ability.


    "Mo-Mother?" he stammered, his voice failing.


    The illusion of Leah approached, reaching out to him. Leo hesitated, wanting to believe but knowing it was a lie. He closed his eyes, trying to push the image away, but it persisted.


    "Leo," the illusion whispered, her voice identical to Leah''s. "Come with me. Let''s go home."


    Leo sheathed his swords and extended his hand to Leah.


    He felt a tear roll down his cheek. He knew it was an illusion, a cruel trick, but still, a part of him wanted to believe. He wanted to go home, to her arms, to the life he had lost.


    "No!" he shouted, finally finding the strength to fight the illusion. "You''re not her! She''s gone!"


    The image of Leah dissolved, replaced by the mocking face of the leader. "Too bad," he said. "Looked like you were gonna buy that."


    Before Leo could react, the leader of the bandits moved quickly and grabbed his arms from behind, immobilizing him. "No more games," he said, his voice cold and ruthless. "Now it''s my turn."


    He raised his free hand and struck.


    Leo''s side hurt like hell, like something was ripping through his flesh from the inside out. When he screamed, the leader''s hand covering his mouth muffled the sound.


    He could feel the blood flowing from the wound, warm and sticky. The leader had plunged an ice pick into his right flank. A deep wound made to bleed slowly, prolonging the suffering.


    "That," said the leader with a cruel smile. "That''s to teach you not to mess with us."


    He let go of Leo, who fell to the ground, helpless. The pain was unbearable, and he felt his consciousness slipping away. He knew he was going to die there, alone, in the ruins of his former home.


    "Now," said the leader, addressing the two remaining henchmen, "finish him off. Nice and slow."


    The two approached, grinning. One with a steel club raised his fist, ready to crush Leo''s skull. The other drew a knife, ready to slit his throat. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leo closed his eyes, waiting for the end. "It''s not enough to lose your life to monsters; there are still horrible humans like this?" The thought echoed in his mind, a final bitter reflection.


    A torrential rain began to fall, making the scene even more grim.


    "What a shitty life..." Leo murmured as he clutched his side wound; he looked back and took a few small steps in that direction.


    "You first," he challenged, spitting blood on the ground, staring at the brute with the steel club. A final act of defiance, even in the face of certain death.


    The man with the club lunged, bringing it down with a roar. Leonard closed his eyes and, with one step forward, anticipated the attack, making him miss wildly.


    Leo grabbed him and pulled him into the raging waters of Lake Zafir. Leonard closed his eyes in peace as the bandit''s scream was swallowed by the crashing waves.

 Chapter 32 - 32:

    Evelyn vision: Three days earlier, at the south gate of Gothia, 189 New Era.


    Evelyn watched Leonard walk away. The wind whipped a strand of hair across her cheek, the cold sting a faint echo of the hollow feeling in her chest. His steps seemed unusually deliberate as he navigated the winding alleys, each one pulling her in two directions��her mission and a feeling she couldn''t yet define. Their parting glance lingered, a silent exchange that felt disproportionately weighty.


    "He shouldn''t be alone," she murmured, his silhouette shrinking in the gathering shadows. "Not out there." A sigh escaped her, a wisp of white against the gray stone walls. How could she reconcile protecting him with her own hidden purpose?


    She dismounted, a subtle heaviness in her movements. The Guild House loomed, a familiar silhouette against the skyline, yet today it offered no sense of homecoming. A flicker of guilt, chased by a wave of unease, replaced the usual satisfaction of returning to Gothia.


    The problem tugged at her thoughts, but she pushed it aside. There was a mission, a promise made. And a secret that held the potential to shatter Leonard''s world, and perhaps Humbra''s as well.


    Evelyn absently brushed back her dark hair, a recurring gesture when her thoughts tangled. Now was not the time for second-guessing. There was work to be done.


    Inside the Guild House, Evelyn approached the mission counter. The attendant behind it barely stifled a yawn, his posture a picture of apathy. A brief exchange, her identification slid across the counter, and Evelyn received her payment for the gnoll incursion. The clink of coins in her pouch felt strangely empty.


    As she turned to leave, a young attendant hailed her, a scroll bearing the royal seal in his outstretched hand. A carrier pigeon, marked with the royal insignia, perched nearby, its beady eyes tracking her movements��a living extension of the King''s will, waiting for the seal to be broken.


    Evelyn''s fingers tightened around the scroll as she scanned the neat, commanding script. Her jaw muscles bunched, and her lips thinned. The words swam before her eyes. "Seriously?" The thought was a silent snarl. "Give me a damn break!" She crumpled the parchment, her breath coming in a sharp exhale. With a flick of her wrist, the message skittered across the floor. This mission was starting to feel less like a duty and more like a shackle.


    Evelyn''s boots echoed on the stone floor as she left the Guild House, her stride purposeful, oblivious to the curious glances of other adventurers. Home was the only place she could think; she could try to untangle the knot of her mission and the loyalty she owed her family.


    Her home, a grand estate in Gothia''s central district, offered a stark contrast to the city''s grit. Two butlers, their attire immaculate, bowed in unison as she passed through the imposing gates.


    "Welcome back, Miss Evelyn," one murmured, his voice barely audible in the vast entrance hall.


    Evelyn offered a curt nod, a blend of relief and apprehension swirling within her. The mansion, a labyrinth of rooms and hidden gardens, was her sanctuary, yet it also served as a constant reminder of her identity and her obligations.


    In the kitchen, Evelyn placed her daggers on the cool surface of the counter and reached for a piece of fruit. Her stomach clenched, vivid images of the Wailing Wetlands flashing before her eyes��the carnage, the cries of the dying. She bit into the fruit, forcing herself to swallow, needing the sustenance.


    As she chewed, her mind raced. How could she help Leonard navigate the grief of losing Liam? How could she shield him from unseen dangers without betraying her own secrets? And how could she appease her family and the crown, both demanding swift progress?


    The chief butler''s arrival interrupted her thoughts, his demeanor impeccably formal. "Miss Evelyn," he announced with a slight bow. "Your uncle requests your presence in his office. Your mother is also in attendance."


    A knot of ice formed in Evelyn''s stomach. Gareth Clark, her uncle and the head of their clan, was not a man to be trifled with. Such summons rarely brought good tidings. A faint tremor ran down her spine. "Here we go," she thought, her fingers instinctively brushing the hilts of her daggers.


    Taking a steadying breath, Evelyn made her way to the office, steeling herself for the encounter. Inside the opulent room, her uncle was seated behind his massive desk, a stark contrast to her mother''s gentler presence in a nearby armchair.


    Gareth Clark epitomized power and wealth. His silver hair, meticulously combed back, accentuated a sharp, angular face. His gaze, the color of aged amber, was intense and unwavering as he observed Evelyn. He radiated an aura of command, honed through years at the helm of Humbra''s underworld. A subtle, almost imperceptible curve played on his lips, and his fingers, adorned with rings, tapped a silent rhythm on the polished desktop. The only man who could compete with Gareth''s presence was Evelyn''s father, Alistar, who was now deceased.


    "Evelyn, good to see you," Gareth began, his smooth voice belying the sharpness in his eyes. "You look well."


    Evelyn''s mother embodied quiet grace, a faint smile gracing her lips as she met her daughter''s eyes. But her warm brown eyes held a current of worry, searching Evelyn''s for any hint of fatigue or distress. She was dressed in black, her perpetual state of mourning since Evelyn''s father''s death, the simple yet elegant dress accentuating her slender frame.


    Evelyn took a few steps toward her mother, but she hesitated. She thought that this was not the time or the moment.


    Ravenna held a teacup in her hands, and the fragrant steam did little to relieve the tension in the room. She adds a splash of milk to her tea, a small, familiar gesture that somehow heightens the seriousness of the upcoming conversation, while keeping her attention on her belongings so as not to irritate Gareth.


    "I''m good, Mom," Evelyn replied, her smile feeling strained and artificial. "Just a little weary from the incursion."


    Gareth made a soft, noncommittal sound, effectively ending the brief exchange. His gaze bore into Evelyn, the faint smile replaced by a firm, expectant set to his mouth.


    "Evelyn," he said, his voice acquiring a distinct edge of impatience. "I require an update on your mission. The King grows restless."


    Evelyn''s throat constricted. She had no victories to report, no progress to offer. The mission was stalled. "I haven''t uncovered any concrete information on the target yet," she confessed, her gaze drifting from his penetrating stare. "But I''m pursuing several leads."


    Gareth''s fingers drummed a staccato beat on the desk, a clear indication of his displeasure. He took a slow, deliberate breath, as if to control his frustration.


    "You must deliver tangible results, and swiftly," he stated, a subtle undercurrent of menace in his voice. "The king is not known for his patience. Remember your obligations, Evelyn."


    Evelyn swallowed, the weight of her responsibilities pressing down on her. She was acutely aware of her family''s deep-rooted ties to the crown and the dire consequences of failure. The Clark family was the royal spy order of the Kingdom of Dunkel, a secret order, by the way. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will provide a comprehensive report soon," she affirmed, her voice steady despite the tremor in her hands.


    Gareth dismissed her with an almost imperceptible wave of his hand, his expression unreadable. He regarded her with the cool detachment one might reserve for an underperforming subordinate.


    "See that you do," he said, his tone dry, almost sardonic. "After all, it shouldn''t be an insurmountable task to gather intelligence on a mere village boy."


    Evelyn departed, her heart a leaden weight in her chest, a tempest of anger and frustration churning within her. She longed to scream, to shatter something. She moved through the mansion''s corridors with rigid control, oblivious to the bowing servants.


    Reaching her room, she pushed the door shut with more force than necessary, the sharp bang a meager outlet for her pent-up emotions; the windows trembled faintly in their frames. "A mere village boy?" she scoffed, a harsh, mirthless laugh escaping her lips. If only he knew...


    Evelyn drew her daggers and, in a fit of rage, flung them across the room. They embedded themselves in the wall with a sickening thud. "Damn them!" she hissed, her words laced with venom. Drained, she threw herself onto her bed, her hands fumbling with the pins of her immaculate bun until her hair cascaded down.


    But the questions persisted, gnawing at her. Why was the king so fixated on a Neumond from a remote village? Evelyn knew there was a deeper game afoot, a hidden secret her uncle and her family were concealing. And she was resolved to uncover it, no matter the risks.

 Chapter 33 - 33:

    After a long rest, Evelyn reluctantly rose from her soft bed, the fine silk of her nightgown sliding over the perfectly ironed royal cotton sheets. Her eyes opened slowly, revealing an intense and perceptive gleam.


    "Yawwwnn..." Evelyn yawned, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hands, a delicate gesture that contrasted with the aura of power she emanated. "Another day, another battle..." she whispered to herself, her voice as soft as the whisper of the wind.


    She jumped out of bed, still feeling a bit lazy, but her mind was already focused on the challenges that awaited her. She knew her day would be full, and just thinking about the headache her uncle was giving her, a twinge of irritation ruffled her mood.


    Evelyn donned her battle attire with the same ceremony as always, careful and methodical. Piece by piece, she prepared for combat, as if she were putting on armor that was not only physical but also mental.


    With each leather plate adjusted, each buckle fastened, and each dagger secured on her belt, Evelyn transformed into the predator the world knew.


    She passed through the living room, where a maid was waiting for her with an impeccably prepared breakfast tray. But Evelyn, her mind focused on her goals, ignored the offer, grabbing only some bread, sausages, and a piece of fruit before leaving.


    "See you later, Carmen. Tell Mom I love her," Evelyn said as she left, her voice full of affection but with a hurried touch. Carmen, the maid with a serene face and kind eyes, simply bowed in respect, accustomed to the young woman''s hurried ways.


    Evelyn walked the corridors of the mansion, her steps silent and agile as a feline''s. As she ate, her mind was working at full speed, planning her next moves.


    "So, what will it be today? Hmm... I think I''ll go to the training area," Evelyn thought, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Knowing that hothead, he''ll spend all his energy as a sign of mourning and as a form of growth."


    Taking a last bite of the remaining fruit, she tossed it back, the core falling into a trash can without her even needing to aim.


    In a fluid motion, Evelyn bent her knees, her muscles contracting like springs. Her ELEV lit up, and she launched herself into the air, disappearing in a blur of movement.


    Evelyn leaped from rooftop to rooftop, her slender, agile figure moving with the grace of a panther. She seemed to float above the city, far from the curious gazes of the people busy with their daily lives. She was like a spirit of the shadows, following her path in search of prey.


    Upon reaching the training area, Evelyn, after a few precise jumps, settled on top of a magical clock tower that stood in the center of the grounds. From there, she had a privileged view of the entire training ground, able to observe every movement, every expression, and every detail.


    "Let''s see... Where could he be?" Evelyn searched for Leonard among the many Neumonds present that day, but she didn''t find him immediately. Impatient, she used one of her skills, "Hawkeye," and spotted Leonard newly arrived at the scene, his figure standing out from the crowd, a tall young man with blue eyes and devastatingly handsome.


    Leonard seemed hesitant, his shoulders slumped and his gaze distant. He paused for a few moments before entering the training area, taking a deep breath as if preparing for a challenge. Evelyn watched his every move, every gesture, and every expression, trying to decipher his thoughts and emotions.


    Why is he so tense? Evelyn wondered, a crease of worry forming on her forehead. Is he still grieving over Liam''s death?


    She grabbed her sausage sandwich and opened her canteen, settling into a comfortable position on the edge of the tower''s parapet. She took a generous bite of the sandwich, the spicy flavor of the sausage contrasting with the worry she carried.


    "Here we go, he''s about to start," Evelyn thought, her eyes fixed on Leonard, who was preparing to begin his training.


    Leonard began to execute his sword forms, his movements precise and fluid like a dancer''s. At first, Evelyn found it all very ordinary, expecting something more... spectacular. But as the hours passed and Leonard dedicated himself to training diligently, she began to notice something different.


    "Come on, Leo, you can do it... FOCUS! You need FOCUS!" She silently cheered him on, her body tense as if she were fighting alongside him.


    Leonard was executing his last form when Evelyn noticed something subtly different. Her eyes widened, and a whisper escaped her lips.


    "Hmm? Wait, what was that?" She was confused and intrigued.


    In Evelyn''s eyes, the last sword form executed by Leonard was perfect, without room for error. And in the last movement, she saw a faint blue glow emanating from Leonard''s eyes, like a miniature lightning bolt.


    "AHA! It''s coming! I can feel it coming!" Evelyn was ecstatic, her heart pounding in her chest. She took a swig from her canteen, the excitement making her throat dry.


    Two novice Neumonds approached Leonard, and Evelyn leaned forward, curious about what they were talking about. But from that distance, it was impossible to hear the conversation without using a specific skill.


    The three of them headed to a small training arena and positioned themselves for a mock combat. Evelyn smiled, eager to see Leonard in action.


    "Finally, I''ll be able to see him in action!"


    Leonard prepared to face a burly Neumond, who was advancing with a battle axe in hand. Evelyn watched the scene intently, her keen senses capturing every detail. Despite being a training session, she noticed a sign of real threat and ill intentions coming from the brute.


    Before she could even think of intervening, Evelyn saw Leonard''s ELEV blink in the distance. "Blinking?" she thought, confused. "Wasn''t it just supposed to light up?"


    In the blink of an eye, Leonard dodged the brute''s attack with incredible precision. He moved with superhuman speed, deflecting his opponent''s blows and ending the fight in seconds without inflicting serious injury. To the eyes of the spectators, as well as to Evelyn, it was as if the fight had been choreographed.


    "What the hell was that?... There was no hesitation, no fear; it was as if there was complete certainty of hitting... What''s going on?" Evelyn frowned, her eyes serious and worried.


    When the second opponent entered the arena, Evelyn relaxed a little, thinking that maybe she was wrong. But the tension returned when Leonard was almost defeated, narrowly escaping a fatal blow.


    "Leo, you can do it... Believe!" Evelyn clenched her fists in front of her face, biting her lip hard.


    Leonard stopped, closing his eyes, and Evelyn felt a tightness in her chest. "Ouch... this is not good..."


    But then, Leonard opened his eyes, and small electric sparks could be seen coming out of them, as if he were channeling some powerful energy.


    "Mana? How can that be? He''s clearly a melee class... It must be a psychic ability... I''m not crazy, am I?" Evelyn questioned herself, confused and intrigued.


    In Leonard''s last movements, Evelyn noticed small electric sparks coming from his sword. To the other Neumonds, they were imperceptible, but not to Evelyn''s astute and trained eyes.


    "I definitely saw it..." A frightening silence came over Evelyn, only the sound of the wind at the top of the tower filling her ears.


    "Leo... is... a... Weiser?... No, no, no, no... That''s the stuff of legends." She concluded, "Later, I''ll ask him about his ability."


    Leonard was preparing to leave the training area when Evelyn spotted two suspicious people watching his steps. "Assassins? Spies? What''s this mess in Gothia now?" A sudden fury grew in her stomach, and her eyes shone with dangerous intensity.


    "If this is my uncle''s doing, he''ll pay..." Evelyn thought, her fingers stroking her daggers on her belt.


    Evelyn followed Leonard, who first stopped by the Guild House but didn''t stay long. As he left, she noticed that he too had realized he was being followed. She watched the two spies approach, their movements furtive and menacing. Leonard tried to lose them, but Evelyn knew he wouldn''t be able to escape for long.


    "Sons of bitches, not in my backyard..." Evelyn was furious. "He''s my prey!"


    In a swift motion, Evelyn activated her ELEV and used the "Subterfuge" skill, a shadow-melding power passed down through generations in her family of rogues. She merged with the shadows, disappearing like a ghost. Not even the sharpest eyes or ears could detect her.


    Evelyn moved with supernatural speed, gliding through the shadows like a specter. In a matter of seconds, she reached the first spy, appearing behind him like a demon from the darkness. With a precise strike, she severed his tendons, causing him to fall to his knees suddenly.


    Before he could even react or cry out in pain, Evelyn silenced him forever. Her dagger sliced his throat with the speed of lightning.


    "Here we go..." Evelyn had a frightening look, her eyes gleaming with a cold, calculating intensity. She disappeared into the shadows of a barrel near the corpse, advancing to a vantage point to attack the second spy.


    Evelyn emerged from the shadows again, this time behind a streetlamp. With quick, precise movements, she plunged her daggers into the back of the second spy''s neck and spine, destroying his spinal cord and silencing him forever. It was a female spy, her eyes wide with surprise and terror, who collapsed on the dirt street, her body motionless under the dim moonlight.


    Evelyn, her breathing rapid and her body tense, emerged from the shadows. The mission was complete, but the sense of accomplishment was bittersweet.


    "I eliminated the spies, but at what cost?" The violence, the need to kill, gnawed at her insides, threatening to destroy the last spark of humanity she had left.


    "I can''t lose myself in this," she thought as she looked at the lifeless bodies on the ground. I can''t become what I hate the most.


    But at the same time, a cold, calculating voice whispered in her mind, "You are a predator, Evelyn. You were born for this. Embrace your destiny."


    Evelyn took a deep breath, trying to calm the whirlwind of emotions that plagued her. She knew there was no time for doubts or hesitations. She had to act fast before anyone discovered the bodies.


    With precise and efficient movements, she dragged the bodies into a dark alley, hiding them among the shadows and trash. Searching their pockets, she found a royal insignia. "Edward, you bastard," she thought. Then she used her skills to erase her tracks, making sure no one could connect her to the murders.


    Evelyn left the scene with quick steps, her heart pounding in her chest. She needed to go home, to the comfort and safety of her family. But above all, she needed to find a way to protect Leonard, to help him walk his path without getting lost in the darkness.


    He needs to know the truth, Evelyn thought as she walked the deserted streets of Gothia. He needs to know who he really is and what his destiny is.


    But how could she reveal the truth to Leonard without putting his life at risk? How could she convince him that she was on his side, even though she was a spy in the service of the King? Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evelyn didn''t have the answers, but she knew she would find a way. She couldn''t give up on Leonard; she couldn''t abandon him to his fate. She would protect him, no matter the cost. Even if it meant betraying her family, defying King Edward, and risking her own life.

 Chapter 34 - 34:

    Evelyn entered her uncle''s study with a mixture of apprehension and dread. The atmosphere in the room was heavy, thick with a tension that seemed to crackle in the air. Gareth Clark, with his imposing posture and scrutinizing gaze, stood waiting for her, his back to the door, gazing out the window, his hands clasped behind him.


    "Uncle Gareth, Evelyn reporting," she said, her voice steady but firm.


    "Evelyn," Gareth acknowledged, his smooth, melodious voice contrasting sharply with the severity in his eyes. "I have some questions for you."


    Evelyn took a deep breath, bracing herself for the interrogation. "About what, Uncle?"


    "About the mission I entrusted to you," Gareth replied, his gaze intensifying. "About Leonard."


    Evelyn felt a knot forming in her throat. She knew she couldn''t hide the truth from her uncle for much longer. "I... I found him," she admitted, hesitating. "He''s in Gothia. I''ve been following him for a while now, but I have nothing to report."


    "And what is he doing?" Gareth pressed, his voice icy. "What are his plans?"


    Evelyn hesitated for a moment, carefully considering her words. She couldn''t reveal everything to her uncle, not yet. But she also couldn''t outright lie. "He''s training," she answered, choosing her words with caution. "He seems determined to become stronger."


    Gareth stared at her for a long moment, his blue eyes piercing through Evelyn''s leather armor. "And what else?" he pressed. "Why do I sense there''s something you''re not telling me?"


    Evelyn felt a chill run down her spine. She knew her uncle was a master at detecting lies and deceit. "I... I discovered he''s being followed," she confessed, avoiding Gareth''s gaze.


    "Followed?" Gareth repeated, raising an eyebrow. "By whom?"


    "I don''t know," Evelyn answered, feeling her hands begin to sweat. "But I''m sure they''re not guild members. They seemed... professional." Evelyn took an insignia out of her pocket and handed it to her uncle. "Here, Uncle, it was with one of them..."


    Gareth walked over to his mahogany desk and sat down, leaning back in his chair, an enigmatic smile forming on his lips. "Interesting," he murmured. "It seems the King has other cards up his sleeve." He said this as he evaluated the royal insignia.


    Evelyn frowned, confused. "What do you mean, Uncle?"


    "The King no longer trusts us, Evelyn," Gareth explained, his voice taking on a grave tone. "He suspects we''re withholding information about Leonard, that we''re protecting him, and here''s the proof."


    Evelyn felt a pang in her chest. "But why?" she questioned, incredulous. "Why would King Edward do this?"


    "Edward has his reasons, Evelyn," Gareth responded, avoiding her gaze. "Reasons that are not for us to question."


    A heavy silence settled in the room, the tension increasing with each passing second. Evelyn sensed there was more behind those words, something her uncle wasn''t telling her. But she knew it was pointless to press him. Gareth was a master manipulator, after all.


    "And what will we do?" Evelyn asked, finally breaking the silence.


    Gareth looked at her with his cold, calculating eyes. "We will do what we always do, Evelyn," he answered. "We will survive. We will adapt. And we will protect our interests."


    He paused, his gaze fixating on Evelyn. "And you, Evelyn, have a new role to play. Forget about this mission with this Leonard."


    Evelyn straightened up, standing at attention, her ears perked. "What can I do for the family, Uncle?"


    "You will go to the capital," Gareth ordered. "You will investigate what''s happening there and find out what King Edward''s plans are for our family." He paused. "Do not get involved with Leonard; something smells fishy to me about this whole story with the king."


    Evelyn felt a wave of apprehension wash over her. The capital was a dangerous place, full of nobles and spies, where any misstep could be fatal. But she couldn''t refuse the mission. It was her duty to her family, to her clan.


    "When should I leave?" she asked, her voice firm, despite the fear gnawing at her. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As soon as possible," Gareth replied. "Time is of the essence; after the death of the spies, things got tense behind the curtains."


    "I''m sorry, Uncle, I had no choice..." Evelyn said regretfully.


    "You had a choice, but it''s up to you to judge whether it was really the right one," he said in a cold, judgmental tone.


    "My father always said I should pro..." Evelyn was saying when Gareth looked into her eyes, like two spears impaling their prey. It was a clear sign telling her to shut up and not to speak her late father''s name.


    Evelyn nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. She bowed to her uncle and left the office, her mind racing.


    She had a new mission, a new challenge.


    Above all, a new opportunity to protect Leonard, but not being by his side, worried her to the point of her heart aching.


    She needed comfort and solace. She headed to Monte Lichtwelt to visit her father. Within that imposing aura of a warrior woman and her battle armor, there was still a hopeful and sensitive heart that longed for a better future.


    That day, the gray sky of Dunkel stretched over the flowery Mount Lichtwelt like a heavy cloak, mirroring the melancholy Evelyn carried in her chest.


    She walked among the gray tombstones, her steps slow and silent. The cold breeze knocked petals into her hair and rustled the leaves of the centuries-old trees in the great maze garden.


    Evelyn stopped before a striking tomb, adorned only with a marble tombstone worn by time. She knelt and touched the inscription tenderly, her fingers tracing the letters that formed her father''s name: "Alistar Clark."


    A lone tear escaped her eyes, sliding down her cheek and falling onto the cold stone.


    "I don''t even know why I''m crying... This has become so common..." she whispered. "Father," her voice a silent murmur. "I need your strength. I need your wisdom. Guide me on this winding path, where the shadows of doubt and danger surround me."


    She remained there for a long moment, in silence, just feeling her father''s presence in her heart. Memories of childhood, of the happy moments they shared, flooded her mind, bringing a bittersweet comfort as they mingled with memories she also wanted to forget.


    Evelyn stood up, her eyes fixed on her father''s tombstone. "I won''t fail," she promised, her voice firm and determined. "I will honor your name and our family''s legacy."


    With one last look at her father''s grave, Evelyn turned and walked towards another tomb, not far away. It was a simple but well-kept tombstone, with fresh flowers adorning its base. On it was engraved the name of Leah Winter, Leonard''s mother.


    Evelyn touched the tombstone reverently, her fingers feeling the cold texture of the marble.


    "Leah," she whispered, her voice full of emotion. "I hope you are protecting me. I hope you are guiding Leonard on his journey. And I hope that, one day, you can forgive my sins. I will protect Leonard, no matter the cost."


    She stood up, feeling a new determination take hold of her.


    Evelyn was not alone in this fight. She was strengthened by her ancestors, the love of her family, and the hope of a better future. With that strength, she would face any obstacle, overcome any challenge, and protect Leonard with all her might.


    Evelyn turned away, leaving that labyrinth of flowers. She knew that the responsibility she carried weighed generations; it wasn''t just any mission.


    As she approached the gates of Gothia, Evelyn noticed unusual activity. Guards were patrolling the walls with more attention, and a group of merchants waited anxiously for the gates to open.


    Evelyn hid in the shadows, observing the scene cautiously.


    She saw Leonard standing, reading a small scroll as some modest carts arrived. He put the scroll away and got into the transport, and then they headed towards the south road out of the city.


    His face was serious, marked by sadness and determination. He gripped his swords tightly, seemingly clinging to the final hope amidst a sea of uncertainty.


    Evelyn felt a pang in her heart. She wanted to run to him, hug him, and comfort him. But she knew she couldn''t.


    Not yet.


    She had a mission to fulfill, a secret to keep. And, above all, she had to protect Leonard, even if it meant watching him from afar.


    "Wait for me, Leo," Evelyn thought, as she watched the cart disappear over the horizon. "I will come back to you. And when that day comes, I will tell you everything and fight by your side."


    Evelyn turned and walked towards the stable to get her horse. She had a long way to go and many dangers to face. She knows Roland was in the capital as well, so she could have a good ally at least.


    Anyway, in her heart, the flame of hope still burned strong, fueled by all the feelings she had nurtured for Leonard. She was willing to risk everything for him, even without knowing if it would all be worth it.

 Chapter 35 - 35:

    The dust from the road had barely settled when Roland looked back and could no longer see Leo, swallowed by the bustle of Gothia.


    His chest tightened��pride and worry tightly knotting his heart. Pride in the warrior he had trained, but terrified of the dangers that silently awaited him.


    "The capital, ah, the capital... a nest of snakes, intrigue, and treachery," Roland thought.


    It was definitely no place for a youngster like Leonard. "May the Seven Gods protect him," murmured Roland. A prayer lost to the wind.


    Four long days would crawl by on the road, the monotonous landscape stretching endlessly under the weight of Roland''s anguish.


    His mind swam through a torrent of possibilities and fears, drowning him under their weight. A flicker, a ghost of a thought, surfaced: "Maybe... maybe it''ll be okay. I''ve faith I can do it.".


    The capital, Lumeria, drew closer, and the urgency of Roland''s mission was becoming increasingly palpable.


    The Duke''s retinue, a clumsy jumble of carriages and guards, trundled along the dusty roads, unaware of the gathering storm in Roland''s heart.


    He had a premonition, that one he had when he was a commander. Something big was about to happen. Something that would change not only Leonard''s fate but perhaps the fate of the entire kingdom.


    The drowsy silence of the journey was shattered on the third day, near dusk.


    An urgent scream tore through the air, followed by the sound of clashing metal.


    "Damn it! Ratmen! Take cover!" someone shouted behind Roland.


    The fetid and sneaky creatures, swarming like a plague, poured out of the forest''s shadow like a black tide of teeth and sharp claws.


    Chaos ensued in the convoy.


    The Neumond''s army, battle-hardened warriors, cold as ice, displayed the calmness of those who had danced with death many times.


    The Duke''s guards, on the other hand, despite their bravery, did not have the same experience and soon found themselves in dire straits.


    Roland drew his sword upon feeling the familiar rush of adrenaline coursing through his veins. A veteran Frosteel sword that had tasted blood in countless battles.


    In the pale dusk, the blade shone with an ominous sheen. Without hesitation, his body moved in perfect sync with his thoughts, posing him as a predator.


    A rare ratman, bolder than the others, charged at him, brandishing a rusty, crooked scimitar.


    Roland dodged the upward slash with a fluid side roll and countered with a precise strike.


    The attack split the creature''s throat from ear to ear as ratman collapsed, lifeless.


    All hell broke loose. The Neumonds'' wrath and expertise, however, outweighed the ratmen''s numbers.


    Roland choreographed a monstrous performance. The dark silver flash from his blade sliced through life with pinpoint accuracy. Every strike was driven by the urgency to keep the mission and his promise.


    One by one, the rodents were felled in a horrific mess.


    Around him, the other Neumonds also fought like demons.


    Gregor, a hulking brute of almost two meters, felled two ratmen with a single swing of his battle axe.


    Claudia, agile as a cat, danced among the enemies, her short daggers opening precise and fatal wounds, a true artist of death.


    The Duke''s guards, less experienced, fought bravely, protecting the carriages and each other as best they could.


    Finally the last ratman fell lifeless, letting out a final sharp squeal.


    The forest, now painted in a bloody and visceral ruin, returned to silence, tainted by the scent of death. The air was thick with the metallic odor of blood and the sickening stench of corpses.


    Roland, breathing heavily, surveyed the battlefield, his sword dripping blood. The adrenaline subsided and exhaustion took over his body. But there was no time for rest.


    They needed to get to the capital.


    Lumeria stood before them, an imposing city whose pinnacles and towers clawed at the sky with arrogance.


    A city of stark contrasts, where the opulence of a few entwined with the misery of many. The retinue entered the monumental gates.


    Roland found himself in a mixture of colors, sounds, and smells that overwhelmed him.


    The streets, wide and paved, were bustling with activity. Luxurious carriages vied for space with humble carts, while a crowd, a mixture of all kinds of people, circulated on the sidewalks.


    Street vendors hawked their wares like a towncrier, and the smell of spices, food, and humidity mingled in the air, creating a unique aroma.


    Roland separated from the Duke''s retinue.


    He had other plans.


    He headed for the Sleepy Owl Inn, a discreet place known for its eclectic clientele and its owner, Elizabeth.


    A woman of sharp intelligence and an even sharper tongue. She was an old acquaintance, a valuable source of information, and Roland desperately needed answers.


    He needed to know how much the king knew about Leonard.


    The Sleepy Owl Inn hid in a narrow, dark alley, far from the main streets. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A place where secrets were whispered like prayers and shady deals were sealed with a handshake.


    The inn itself was a two-story building, a mixture of stone and wood, with a worn sign that depicted an owl with one eye closed and the other wide open, as if it were spying on everyone and everything.


    Elizabeth, a woman with gray hair tied in a severe bun and eyes that read his soul, greeted him with a smile that was anything but innocent.


    "Roland, my dear! What a surprise... pleasant, I suppose. To what do I owe the honor?"


    "I need information, Elizabeth," said Roland, getting straight to the point. "About Leonard. How much does the king know about him?"


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, an undeniable glint of interest in her eyes.


    "Leonard... the young Neumond from Besen, isn''t he? Information about him is a rare and therefore expensive commodity." She leaned over the counter. A mischievous and irritating smile played on her lips. "What do you offer in return, my old friend?"


    Roland sighed impatiently. Elizabeth''s game of push and pull was as predictable as it was irritating.


    She loved to test the limits of her clients, making them practically crawl for their information. But he didn''t have time for these ridiculous games.


    "Whatever you want, Elizabeth. You know I''m a man of my word." Roland said.


    She let out a hoarse, amused laugh. "Always so direct, Roland. That, I must admit, pleases me." She stepped away from the counter.


    Elizabeth went to a shelf, grabbing a bottle of dark wine and two slightly dented tin cups.


    "Let''s talk then. But know that my information comes at a price, and it''s not cheap." She filled the cups and handed one to Roland. "To old friendships," she said, raising her cup in a somewhat ironic toast.


    "To old friendships," Roland replied, clinking his cup against hers with a little more force than necessary.


    The wine was strong and full-bodied, burning pleasantly in his chest as it went down his throat.


    "So, what do you want to know about young Leo?" Elizabeth asked, her eyes fixed on Roland as her fingers drummed on the rim of the cup.


    "Everything," he replied without hesitation. "What does the king know? Why is he so interested in this boy?"


    Elizabeth shook her head slowly."Are you sure you wanna enter this quicksand?" She looked at him enigmatically.

 Chapter 36 - 36:

    Elizabeth took a long, slow sip of her wine, savoring every drop.


    "The king knows enough to consider him a thorn in his side," she said, her tone cautious. "He''s heard rumors, stories that sound straight out of a fairy tale. About a young Neumond with powers beyond comprehension. A young man who, according to an ancient prophecy, well... could be his downfall."


    "Prophecy?" Roland frowned. "This doesn''t smell good. What the hell kind of prophecy is that?"


    "An ancient one," replied Elizabeth, her voice low, almost a whisper. "It speaks of a Neumond who will emerge in times of darkness and blah, blah, blah, challenge the world and all the crap of Humbra''s hierarchy. And that he will bring a new era, and all that bullshit, including even the leirions."


    Roland felt a shiver run down his spine; he didn''t like the sound of that at all. "And? Come on, spit it out. What else do you know?"


    She wore an enigmatic smile. "Just that the game is only beginning, my friend. And the stakes, oh, the stakes are high, very high. The king thinks he''s the ''blessed one'' and wants the boy dead, Roland."


    Roland rapped his knuckles on the counter.


    "Hey, hey, boy�� calm down..." she warned. "He sees this Leonard as a threat," she continued, "a damn symbol of resistance. In his madness, that senile king thinks Leonard is the Weise."


    "And what do you think?" Roland asked, his voice tense, his stomach churning.


    Elizabeth shrugged, a careless gesture.


    "I think fate has a peculiar sense of humor, and that young Leonard can be whoever he wants... but a Weise? Seriously, I highly doubt it." She paused. As if choosing her words carefully, which was rare for her. "I also think, my dear Roland, that you should keep your eyes peeled and be very careful. The king has many eyes and ears, even in this dump."


    "I''ll be careful," said Roland, but his mind was already far away, plotting a thousand things. "But I need to know more. What else do you have stored away there?"


    Elizabeth sighed, a sound laden with weariness.


    "I''ve already told you all I can, Roland. More than that would be dangerous, not only for you but for me too." She stood up, taking the bottle of wine. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have other customers, less important, of course, to attend to."


    Roland also stood up, feeling frustrated, his hands tied. He knew Elizabeth was hiding something, but he also knew from experience that there was no point in pressing her.


    "Thank you, Elizabeth," he said, feigning gratitude. "For the wine and the, uh, information."


    "You''re welcome, Roland," she said with a nod. "And good luck. You''ll certainly need it."


    Leaving the inn, Roland headed towards Sun Square, the beating heart of Lumeria. A vast circular space, paved with white stones and adorned with statues of ancient heroes and an ornamental fountain.


    Around the square stood imposing government buildings, silent witnesses to the kingdom''s power and often dubious wealth.


    In the center, a black marble obelisk rose like a finger pointing to the gods above, a constant reminder of past glory and the ever-necessary vigilance of the present.


    It was the statue of Lyra, the first queen of the country of Dunkel.


    The Royal Castle stood to the north, an imposing fortress of gray stone, with its watchtowers and battlements.


    After identifying himself at the entrance, Roland was led to the chambers of Commander Belfort.


    "Roland, you old mangy dog! What a pleasant surprise! It''s good to see you!" He embraced him tightly, a bear hug that almost suffocated him.


    Belfort''s joy at seeing Roland was genuine. He was a robust man with a face scarred by memories of past battles and gray hair that denoted his vast experience in combat.


    The two had fought side by side in many battles, and their friendship was forged in steel and blood.


    "Belfort, my friend," replied Roland, returning the hug with equal enthusiasm, despite his ribs nearly breaking. "It''s good to be back, I guess."


    "And what brings you back to the capital after so many years?" asked Belfort, serving a mug of promising-looking ale. "I thought you had retired to raise sheep in some godforsaken corner of the world."


    "I wish that were true," said Roland, his tone turning serious. He told Belfort about Leonard, about the prophecy, and about the very real threat the king posed.


    Belfort listened attentively, his face growing darker with each word. "This is serious, Roland," he said after a long, uncomfortable silence. "Very serious. The king is obsessed with this damn prophecy. He won''t stop until he eliminates anyone he sees as a thorn in his side."


    "I know," said Roland, feeling a weight in his chest. "That''s why I need your help, my old friend. I need trustworthy people inside the castle. People who are willing to help me protect Leonard, no matter the cost."


    Belfort pondered for a moment, his eyes fixed on a distant point, lost in thought.


    He drummed his fingers on the wooden table, a nervous tic that Roland knew well. "There are a few I trust," he finally said, his voice a mixture of determination and worry. "Loyal men and women who, like me, are more than unhappy with the tyranny of this lunatic king." He drank a hearty swig of the ale. "But it''s dangerous, Roland. Very dangerous. If we''re discovered, we''ll all be executed without even a trial."


    "I know the risks, Belfort. Believe me, I know. But I can''t stand idly by while Leonard''s life is in danger. I just can''t."


    "When we were young and foolish, we would have gone into battle without a second thought," Belfort said with a melancholic smile. "Now, we have to be more cautious, unfortunately."


    "The years may have softened, and perhaps a little wiser, but they haven''t made us any less courageous," replied Roland with a confident smile.


    "Courageous or foolish, I don''t know anymore," said Belfort, letting out a short, bitter laugh. "But I will help you, my friend. Always. But as I said, we need to be cautious. And discreet, very discreet." Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That night, in a secret chamber, damp and dark, hidden in the castle dungeons, Roland met with a small group of men and women.


    Belfort''s allies.


    Tense, anxious faces, illuminated only by the flickering, weak light of a single candle.


    There was a blacksmith, a huge, muscular fellow; a scribe, thin and nervous; two maids who knew more than they let on; and a guard with a suspicious look.


    All united by a dangerous secret and a fragile, imperceptible hope.


    "We are here to discuss a threat," said Roland, his low, firm voice echoing in the heavy silence of the chamber. "A threat to a young man named Leonard, a Neumond with a... let''s say, unusual power."


    He told them everything he knew, omitting only, for safety, Leonard''s true identity. When he finished, a deathly silence fell over the room.


    "What will we do, Commander?" asked the scribe, a thin, nervous man with crooked glasses perched on his nose. His voice trembled slightly.


    "We will watch," replied Roland, with a calmness he was far from feeling. "We will keep our eyes and ears open, and we will prepare to act�� if and when necessary."


    It was then that, as if fate were mocking them, one of Belfort''s trusted guards, a young man named Edric, rushed into the chamber, interrupting the meeting.


    He was panting, his face red and sweaty, and his wide eyes conveyed a clear sign of alarm and terror.


    "Commander," said Edric, trying to catch his breath, "bad news. Terrible news! I just overheard two of the king''s messengers talking. They''re going to Gothia. After the boy."


    A chill, cold as death, ran down Roland''s spine. "Gothia? But why?"


    "They know," said Edric, his voice choked with fear, barely a whisper. "Somehow, by some miracle from hell, they know about Leonard... and everything about the prophecy."

 Chapter 37 - 37:

    Roland stood frozen in the army chamber, the flickering light of a single candle casting long shadows on the stone walls. The air was thick with tension, clinging to the skin and making each breath a labor, worse than the hottest day of that humid summer.


    Edric''s words still echoed in his mind, a relentless drumbeat of urgency. "The King''s messengers are going to Gothia. They know about Leonard," Roland thought.


    He clenched his fists, the rough calluses on his palms grounding him.


    Three days. That was all they had. Three days to warn Leonard and prepare him for the storm that was coming.


    "How can I contact my lad?" Roland wondered. The capital was a labyrinth of spies and informants, and the king''s eyes were everywhere. Roland couldn''t afford to make a single mistake.


    Belfort had already left to send the messenger, a quick and discreet woman who knew how to navigate the back roads undetected. Roland trusted Belfort''s judgment, but trust wasn''t enough.


    He needed more information. He needed to know exactly what the king was planning and how far his reach extended.


    Roland left the chamber and stepped out into the bustling streets of Lumeria.


    The city was alive with activity as always. Music and chatter intertwined with the rumble of carriages and the distant hum of street vendors. He pulled his hood up, covering his head and shadowing his face.


    Roland blended into the crowd as he headed towards the Sleepy Owl Inn.


    "Elizabeth might have more information, and if there was anyone who could navigate the capital''s underworld, it was her." He thought.


    The inn was as dark and unassuming as ever, its worn sign creaking in the wind. Roland pushed open the door and was immediately greeted by the familiar smell of ale and smoke.


    Elizabeth was behind the counter, polishing a glass with a cloth that had seen better days. Her sharp eyes lifted as he approached, a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    "Back so soon, Roland?" she asked, her tone laced with amusement. "I didn''t think my company was that appealing."


    "I need more information," said Roland, getting straight to the point. He didn''t have time for her games. "The King''s messengers. What do you know about them?"


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, setting down the glass with deliberate slowness. "Messengers, you say? That''s a broad term. Care to be more specific?"


    Roland leaned in, his voice low. "Two men. Sent to Gothia. They''re after Leonard."


    Elizabeth''s expression changed. The amusement in her eyes was replaced by something darker.


    She glanced around the room, making sure no one was within earshot, before leaning closer. "You''re playing a dangerous game, Roland. The king doesn''t like it when people meddle in his affairs."


    "I have no choice," Roland replied, his voice tight with frustration. "The boy''s life is at stake. If you know anything, now''s the time to share."


    Elizabeth sighed, her fingers drumming on the countertop. "Alright. But this doesn''t come for free, you know. Information like this has a price."


    "Name it," said Roland without hesitation.


    Elizabeth smiled, clearly enjoying the power she held over him. "A favor. To be called in at a later date. No questions asked."


    Roland hesitated. Elizabeth''s favors were notorious for being as dangerous as they were vague. But he had no choice. "Done." But he added, "Depending on the situation, there may be no later date for me."


    Elizabeth''s smile died on her lips, replaced by a cold look.


    She reached down, retrieving a small, folded piece of parchment. She slid it to Roland, her eyes gleaming with concern. "Two people, a man and a woman. Both experienced spies. They left at dawn, on horseback. Their orders are clear: find Leonard and eliminate him. No witnesses, no trace."


    Roland''s stomach churned as he unfolded the scroll.


    The names and descriptions of the spies were written in elegant, precise handwriting. He recognized one of them��a man named Garrick, known for his cruelty and efficiency, commander of the royal assassins. The other was a newcomer, a shadowy figure with no known loyalties. Both were dangerous.


    "Anything else?" Roland asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Well, your boy''s been through a rough patch lately. Seems he lost a friend on a raid against the gnolls." Elizabeth leaned back, her expression unreadable. "One more thing... the king is getting desperate. He sees Leonard as a threat, not only to his reign but to his very existence. He won''t stop until the boy is dead." She looked into Roland''s eyes, searching for answers. "You have far more answers to give than to ask. I can feel it." Her smile returned to her lips.


    Roland folded the parchment and tucked it into his cloak. "Thank you, Elizabeth. I won''t forget this. Soon the entire continent of Fros will tremble."


    "Oh, I''m counting on it," she replied with a sly grin. "Now get out of here before you attract unwanted attention, or I might just keep you for myself."


    Roland turned, raising a hand in farewell, and left the inn, his mind confused.


    He needed to warn Leonard, but a messenger wouldn''t be enough. The spies were already on their way, and time was running out.


    He headed to a secluded alley where a small pigeon coop was hidden. The birds were a relic from his days as commander, a means of communication that not even the king''s spies could intercept, easily mistaken for Guild pigeons.


    He scribbled an enigmatic message on a piece of parchment, his handwriting hurried but legible:


    "Lad,


    I received an update letter from the Gothia Guild House and know you are going through a difficult time. Losing a friend is never easy. But I ask you to be careful. There is something strange happening, something that goes beyond the gnolls and the Leirions. If you feel you are being watched, do not hesitate to seek help from the guild or find an ally you trust. The situation at the Royal Palace is complicated, and I cannot go into details now. Just trust your instincts and protect yourself.


    �C Roland"


    He tied the message to the leg of a pigeon and released it into the sky, watching it disappear into the clouds. It was a risk, but it was the fastest way to get news to Leonard.


    He just hoped it would be enough.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the city in a dusky orange glow, Roland received a message.


    A boy, no older than ten, approached him on the street, tugged on his cloak, and handed him a folded note before running off without a word. Roland unfolded the note, his eyes following the boy''s retreating figure as he disappeared around the corner.


    His heart sank as he read the contents:


    "Meet me at the old mill. Urgent.


    -Belfort"


    The old mill was an isolated spot on the outskirts of the city, a place where they could talk without fear of eavesdroppers. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But something about the message felt wrong. Belfort had never been one for dramatics, and the urgency in his tone was unsettling.


    "I''ve been friends with this bastard for so long. This smells like shit." Roland thought.


    Roland headed towards the mill, his senses on high alert. The streets grew quieter as he left the city behind, the sounds of the bustling capital replaced by the rustling of leaves, the distant hoot of an owl, and the chirping of summer cicadas.


    The mill stood in a clearing, its weathered wood creaking with every gust of wind. The door was slightly ajar, and a faint lamplight spilled from within.


    Roland pushed the door open, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Belfort?" he called out, his voice echoing dryly in the empty space.


    There was no answer.


    He stepped inside, the floorboards groaning beneath his weight. The light came from a single lantern, its flame dancing weakly. And then he saw him.


    Belfort was slumped against the far wall, his lifeless eyes staring into the void. A pool of blood spread beneath him, dark and glistening in the dim light. His throat had been slit, the wound precise and deliberate, a cut so deep that his head was practically hanging off.


    Roland''s breath hitched in his throat, a cold wave of dread washing over him. He knelt beside his old friend, his hand trembling as he reached out to close Belfort''s eyes. "I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice thick with grief. "I''m so sorry."


    But there was no time to mourn. Roland''s mind raced as he processed the scene. Belfort had been killed by someone who knew his movements, someone who had access to their plans. The King''s spies were closer than he thought.


    He stood up, his grief turning to fury. Whoever did this would pay. But first, he needed to warn Leonard. The boy was in more danger than ever, and Roland was the only one left to protect him.


    As he turned to leave, a faint sound caught his attention��a soft rustle, like fabric brushing against wood. Roland felt his adrenaline surge, a chill running down his spine. His hand tightened on the hilt of his sword. He wasn''t alone.


    The shadows in the corner of the mill shifted, and a figure stepped into the light. It was Garrick, the King''s spy, his blade glinting in the lantern light. A cruel smile twisted his lips as he met Roland''s gaze.


    "You''re late," Garrick said, his voice dripping with malice. "The boy and your friend are already dead."


    Roland''s heart stopped. "You''re lying."


    Garrick shrugged, his smile widening. "Believe what you want. But you''ll be joining them soon."


    "You were supposed to be in Gothia. What are you doing here?" Roland asked.


    "I don''t need to babysit any child; my men can handle it. I prefer to play with you." Garrick''s voice was contemptuous.


    The two men lunged at each other, their blades clashing in a shower of sparks. The clang of their weapons echoed in the night like the ringing of an eastern gong. The sonic boom of the impact reverberated the mill''s walls, making the dust rise.


    After the initial clash, they locked blades, their eyes meeting in a fierce battle of wills. Roland''s face was a mask of fury, while Garrick seemed to relish the confrontation.


    Roland fought with everything he had, his grief and rage fueling his every move. But Garrick was skilled, his movements precise and calculated.


    As the fight wore on, Roland couldn''t shake the image of Belfort''s lifeless body or the thought of Leonard in danger. He had failed his friend, but he wouldn''t fail the boy. Not again.


    Roland was locked in a desperate battle, the weight of his failures and the looming threat to Leonard bearing down on him like a suffocating shadow.


    The old mill, once a place of refuge, had become a tomb��and Roland wasn''t sure if he would make it out alive.

 Chapter 38 - 38:

    As he parried yet another attack, Roland''s thoughts raced. In his periphery, he caught a glimpse of Belfort''s motionless body, and then he saw Leonard''s vivid imagination��a young man who was defenseless, naive, and oblivious to the impending threat. This time, he would succeed. Yes, losing wasn''t an option.


    With a mighty roar, Roland unleashed a vicious counterattack, his blades moving at a dizzying pace. Attempting to keep up his pace, Garrick''s grin faltered for an instant. Despite this, the spy showed no mercy, acting with the precision and logic of a surgeon.


    "You''re wasting your energy, old man," Garrick hissed, his voice cutting through the din. "Your lad has passed away. After a while, you''ll be joining him."


    Roland''s heart clenched at the words, but he refused to believe them. Leonard was strong. He had survived worse. He had to.


    Battle raged on, the mill trembling under the weight of their blows. Breathing became more difficult for Roland as he honed in on the shiny blade of Garrick''s sword. There was no way he could bear to lose. Not at this moment. In all possible futures.


    But as the battle wore on, a chilling realization settled over Roland. Garrick wasn''t just here to kill him. He was here to send a message. And if he were ever to fall, Leonard would be next.


    He was about to be swallowed whole by the crushing weight of that reality. But Roland maintained his position. His resolve would remain unshaken right up until his final breath.


    Garrick''s sword pierced Roland''s armor and sent him tumbling to the floor. As he struggled to stand again, a red liquid encircled him, and his vision began to fade. In the wan light, Garrick''s blade glinted as he towered over him.


    "You''re finished, old man," Garrick sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "As I told you, the boy''s next." And he spat aside.


    Roland recalled the long-ago vow he had made to Leah. His remorse for Belfort''s murder and his resolve to put an end to King Edward''s dictatorship. Like a storm brewing, an unbridled surge of power started to gather within him.


    The mill trembled as Roland was getting up; a "whoosh" echoed through the night, a sound that seemed to shake all trees nearby. Garrick stumbled back, his blade faltering for the first time. The atmosphere surrounding Roland buzzed with intensity, a palpable force emanating from him. His eyes shone with an ethereal brilliance, and the earth below him started to crack, breaking apart under the immense power of his awakening.


    Garrick''s smirk disappeared, giving way to a brief moment of fear. "What the hell is this?" he muttered, his voice barely audible over the rising hum of Roland''s power.


    Nothing came out of Roland''s mouth. That was impossible for him. He was feeling an overwhelming and unprocessed amount of energy. Many years ago, he had vowed never to unleash this power again, and he had kept it hidden away. With Leonard''s life on the line and the blood of Belfort on his hands, Roland felt he had no other option.


    Roland yelled, "ENOUGH!" His ELEV was active; the aura''s force was so strong that the mill''s walls flew like paper bags. His energy was producing a dark-reddish light that could be seen far away from there.


    He raised his sword, the blade glowing with the same eerie light as his eyes. The air around it warped, as if the weapon itself was bending reality. Garrick lunged, his instincts screaming at him to strike before it was too late, but Roland moved faster. His blade met Garrick''s with a deafening clash, the impact sending a shockwave that shattered the mill''s basement and sent debris flying in all directions.


    Garrick staggered, his arms trembling under the force of Roland''s strike. "Impossible," he hissed, his voice tinged with disbelief. "You''re just an old man. You''re supposed to be broken!"


    Roland''s voice was low, almost a growl. "You should''ve left the boy alone."


    He swung his sword once more, this time with a speed and precision that seemed almost beyond comprehension. Garrick just managed to deflect the strike, but the impact propelled him across the floor, his boots carving lines into the wood.


    Roland didn''t let up.


    He advanced, each step deliberate, each strike more devastating than the last. At this point, the mill no longer existed, and the ground groaned under the strain; trees were cracking, and their leaves threatened to collapse.


    Doubt crept into Garrick''s mind. He was clearly outmatched despite his deft parries and dodges. As he moved, Roland''s blade danced like a flurry of light and dark, giving the impression that he belonged in another dimension.


    As the relentless assault began to erode Garrick''s armor, he felt his breath come out in irregular, labored gasps.


    "You think t-this changes a-anything?" Garrick spat, desperation creeping into his voice. "Edward will still win. Leonard will still die. You''re just delaying the inevitable!"


    In retaliation, Roland raised his greatsword with both hands and unleashed a devastating blow.


    With ease, his blade sliced through Garrick''s defenses, sending the spy rocketing into the trees and out into the night.


    With a thud, Garrick''s body slid across the floor before crashing to a tangled heap. Almost every bone in his body had been broken, and when he tried to stand, his legs gave out from under him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roland stepped through the gaping hole where the mill was located, his aura still blazing. He approached Garrick slowly, his expression unreadable. Garrick looked up at him, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. "Y-you''re a m-monster," he whispered, his voice trembling.


    "Monster?... Hunf..."


    Silently, Roland lifted his sword once more, the blade shining with an intensity unmatched. Garrick''s eyes grew wide with shock, but before he could say anything more, Roland swung the blade down onto his forehead, cleaving Garrick in half.


    A reddish flash of light and energy erupted from the ground, sending shockwaves that carved a deep trench into the earth, 150 meters distant.


    When the dust settled, Garrick''s remains could be seen, his body reduced to two pieces of burnt meat.


    Roland stood amidst the destruction, his breathing heavy, his aura slowly fading. The mill had vanished, the surrounding trees had collapsed, and their leaves had either burned or flown away.


    The once-quiet clearing was now a battlefield, scarred by the sheer force of Roland''s power.


    He put away his sword, his hands shaking a bit. The vibrant energy that once drove him had vanished, leaving him feeling empty and exhausted. He gazed at his hands, feeling the heavy burden of his actions pressing down on him.


    He had broken his oath. He had unleashed the power he had sworn to keep buried. And now, there was no going back.


    Roland didn''t linger. He knew the fight would have drawn attention, and he couldn''t afford to be caught. He hurried along, feeling the ache in his body with each step. The surge of adrenaline that had propelled him through the fight was dwindling, making him feel exposed.


    He had to locate a safe haven, a place to gather his thoughts and strategize his next steps.


    He went into a neighboring wooded area, where the dense foliage provided protection from bystanders. While he walked, his mind danced frantically, trying to make sense of how the king had discovered his plots.


    Belfort was dead, and the secret meeting had been compromised. Someone had betrayed them, but who?


    While he strolled along, something unusual caught his eye��a subtle trail of blood heading further into the woods.


    Roland scowled, his gut urging him to dig deeper. He walked along the path, his hand gently resting on the hilt of his sword. The path brought him to a quaint, secluded cabin, its door gently left open. Roland approached cautiously, his senses on high alert.


    Inside, he found Elizabeth.


    She was sat on the ground, her shoulders heavily against the wall, her complexion wan and her breaths coming in shallow gasps. Her hands were tied, and her dress was ripped and stained with blood.


    Roland felt a heavy weight in his chest as he knelt beside her, his hands determinedly seeking her pulse. She was alive, though just hanging on.


    "Elizabeth," he whispered while touching her shoulders, his tone slightly rough. "What happened?"


    She stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open. "Roland��" she murmured, her voice weak. "They... they knew. They knew everything."


    "Who did this to you?" Roland asked, his voice tight with anger.


    Elizabeth coughed, blood staining her lips. "The King''s men�� they came to the inn. They�� they tortured me. Wanted to know about Leonard�� about you." She winced, her body trembling with pain. "I didn''t tell them anything, Roland. I swear."


    Roland''s jaw tightened, his fists clenching. "Till when will they keep these atrocities?" he said, his voice low and sad.


    Roland''s instincts kicked in. He couldn''t stay here. The cabin was too exposed, and if the King''s men had found Elizabeth, they could be close. He needed to move, but first, he had to know how much time they had.


    He set Elizabeth down gently, propping her against the wall. "Stay here," he said; his voice sounded gentle. "I''ll be right back."


    Elizabeth gave a faint nod, her eyelids fluttering shut as she tried to save her energy.


    Roland stepped outside, his senses alert despite the fatigue that hung over him. The forest was hauntingly quiet, sending chills down his spine. He moved quickly but cautiously, his eyes darting between the trees for any sign of activity.


    Rising to a nearby hill, he could see the faint light of night torches approximately half a mile away. The king''s armies. They were moving closer, and they weren''t trying to be stealthy. They should be at the cabin in approximately five minutes, according to Roland.


    He cursed under his breath. Five minutes wasn''t enough time to get Elizabeth far, but it was all they had. He hurried back to the cabin, his mind racing. He needed a plan, and he needed it fast.


    Roland knelt beside Elizabeth again, his voice urgent but calm. "They''re coming. We need to move."


    Elizabeth''s eyes fluttered open, her gaze unfocused. "Leave me," she whispered. "I''ll only slow you down."


    "That''s absolutely not going to happen," Roland declared determinedly. As a last resort, he tore a square of cloth from his cloak and delicately bandaged her injuries. "You''re gonna come along with me."


    Elizabeth attempted to voice her objections, but her strength was insufficient to make a case. Roland scooped her up effortlessly, her lightness almost unnoticed as adrenaline coursed through his veins.


    He emerged from the cabin, his gaze sweeping across the forest in search of the optimal path. He had no choice but to move forward. The King''s men were tightening their grip from behind. He sought an alternative route, one that would grant them some extra time.


    The moonlight barely lit a narrow trail that he could make out as it wound deeper into the forest. There were some flaws, but it was their best chance. Roland adjusted his grip on Elizabeth and started moving, his pace steady but quick. Every second counted.


    As they were disappearing into the trees, the sound of voices reached Roland''s ears. The king''s men were nearer than he had anticipated. He picked up his speed, his heart racing in his chest. Elizabeth''s breath came in quick, shallow gasps, her body feeling weightless and unresponsive in his embrace. He couldn''t stop, not now.


    The forest grew darker, the trees closing in around them. Roland''s mind raced. He needed a safe place to hide, somewhere the King''s men wouldn''t think to look. But with Elizabeth in this condition, he wasn''t sure how much longer they could keep going.


    Elizabeth shook her head weakly. "No�� You need to go. They''re coming�� for you. For Leonard. You can''t�� you can''t save me." She whispered.


    Roland ignored her protests again, gently putting his hand on her mouth while she was carried into his arms. "I''m not leaving you," he said firmly. "Not again."


    As Roland kept with Elizabeth through the dark forest, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching. He froze, his eyes scanning the darkness. Shadows moved among the trees, their shapes indistinct but unmistakable. The king''s men had found them.


    Roland''s grip tightened on Elizabeth. He couldn''t fight them, not in his current state. But he couldn''t run, either. Not with Elizabeth in his arms.


    They were in the heart of the forest, Roland standing and carrying Elizabeth.


    Surrounded by enemies, his mind raced for a way out, and for the first time in years, Roland felt the cold grip of fear.

 Chapter 39 - 39:

    Roland''s breathing was steady and rhythmic as he carried Elizabeth through the dense forest. The sound of their pursuers'' footsteps grew behind them. The King''s guards were closing in, like a pack of wolves on the hunt. Elizabeth''s breathing was shallow, her body limp in Roland''s arms, but he couldn''t stop. Her life was hanging by a thread, and if they paused, so would his.


    The forest was a labyrinth of shadows and gnarled roots; the moonlight barely penetrated the canopy of trees, which resembled a great awning above them. Roland''s instincts screamed for him to keep moving, to find a place to hide, but the weight of Elizabeth''s injuries and his own exhaustion made each step a struggle. He could feel the dampness of her blood soaking through her dress.


    "Hold on," Roland whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the background noise of some animals. "Just a little further."


    Elizabeth stirred weakly, her eyes fluttering open. "Roland..." she murmured, her voice faint. "Let me... You can''t save both of us."


    Tired of carrying her in his arms, Roland asked her to go onto his back. He held her firmly but gently as she rested her face on his shoulder. "I told you, it''s not an option. Now rest," Roland said calmly, tightening her legs against his waist to keep her secure. "I won''t lose you too."


    The sound of voices grew steadily; the torches of the King''s guards began to glow in the distance through the trees. Roland''s mind raced with every possible move in that moment. He needed a plan, and he needed it fast. He couldn''t fight them in his current state. But he couldn''t outrun them either with Elizabeth on his back.


    As if the forest itself had heard his desperation, a large, glowing crystal appeared in his sight, like a divine whisper blowing a crazy idea into his mind. Roland froze, his senses on high alert. The crystal moved millimeter by millimeter, and he confirmed it; staying there would be dangerous, and he wanted to use that to his advantage.


    It was a Rock Fractus, a Leirion. The massive creature was about to emerge from the shadows; its corpulent, gorilla-like form, dominated by the large, glowing crystal embedded in its head, would soon be illuminated by the moonlight due to the commotion of the guards in that closed forest.


    Roland slowly circled around at a safe distance from the large crystal and positioned Elizabeth among small bushes behind a large tree, hiding her from danger.


    Elizabeth gave a soft moan of pain as she was placed on the ground. "Please... be careful," her voice was barely audible.


    "Please, don''t move; stay very still, no matter what," Roland asked with a serious face and urgent voice.


    Roland then turned to the front of the immense Fractus and waited for the guards to approach while hiding behind a large tree. He meditated in his mind so as not to emanate any energy of presence. He could feel the thrumming of the Leirion''s power radiating from the crystal.


    "Look, it''s a Fractus." Murmurs among the guards were heard. "Silence, you morons," said the leader of the group, an experienced Neumond, probably a battalion captain.


    The guards moved like felines in the dense forest, trained not to make any noise or attract attention in this kind of situation. When they were a few meters away to begin the overtaking of the fearsome Leirion, Roland acted.


    With all his might, he threw a stone; the loud whiz of the stone cutting through the wind caught the guards'' attention, who only followed the crossing of the thrown projectile with their eyes.


    "CLACK!" It was a bullseye. The stone hit with praise directly on the tip of the large crystal and rolled through its large rocks until it touched the ground.


    Without even thinking, Roland hurried over to Elizabeth; the mess was done. He needed to get the giant Leirion''s attention to turn him against the King''s men. It was a risky move, but he had no other choice.


    The ground began to shake as if the continent was about to split in two. A guttural roar left the nearby guards disoriented, who put their hands against their ears. A pointless action for such a loud noise.


    A colossus 14 meters high emerged from the ground, tearing roots and bushes nearby. He rose already in a frenzy, understanding that the stone that was thrown at him was a challenge, a dispute of territory by humans.


    His enormous arm unleashed a powerful first strike that sent a shockwave of wind sweeping through the air. The first guard he saw took a swift and merciless slap, his body contorted into a web of twisted flesh encased in metal armor. He soared dozens of meters before his lifeless body slammed into a nearby tree.


    "Let''s go!" Roland said as he picked up Elizabeth on his back, this time there was not so much time for niceties, and she moaned frankly.


    Elizabeth nodded, her eyes closing as she tried to conserve her strength due to the sudden thud. Roland looked back, saw the immense colossus with such fury, making the earth shake with every step and every blow. He held on tightly to Elizabeth''s legs, who shared his back with his greatsword.


    The forest erupted into chaos. The King''s men screamed as the Fractus tore through their ranks, his giant stone hands shattering flesh and breaking bones. Roland didn''t look back anymore. He ran with Elizabeth while controlling his breathing, the sounds of the carnage disappearing behind them.


    They ran for what seemed like hours, the forest getting darker and quieter with every step. Roland''s legs burned, and his arms ached as he held Elizabeth, who was slipping off his back, no longer having strength, but he didn''t stop. Until he saw the faint glow of a lantern in the distance, at the edge of a small stream.


    A small cabin stood at the edge of the forest, its windows glowing with a warm orange light. Roland put Elizabeth back on the ground and her back against a tree. He then approached cautiously, his sword in hand. He knocked on the door, his voice hoarse, breathless. "Hello? Is anyone there?"


    The door creaked open, revealing an old man with a weathered face and a fisherman''s hat. His eyes widened in recognition. "Roland? Is that you?"


    Roland blinked, his mind struggling to process the familiar face. "Thomas?"


    Roland then ran and picked up Elizabeth carefully; her injuries were already at their limit, and she needed urgent care.


    Thomas smiled for a few seconds, and soon his face gave way to a confused expression, his eyes wrinkling at the corners. "Long time no see, old friend. Come in, come in. You both look like a wreck."


    Roland didn''t argue. He carried Elizabeth inside. Thomas ran and placed a cot near the fire, watching the scene unfold. Roland then laid Elizabeth down comfortably. Thomas picked up a bowl of water and some clean cloths; his movements were quick and efficient.


    He examined Elizabeth''s arm, noting the deep laceration and the surrounding ecchymosis. "This needs sutures," he muttered, "and we''ll need to keep an eye on her for signs of infection."


    "Who is this?" Thomas asked, his voice gentle as he tended to Elizabeth''s wounds.


    "A friend," Roland said, his voice tense. "She''s been through a lot."


    Thomas nodded, his expression somber. "I''ll do what I can."


    "May the seven Gods bless you, Thomas." Roland sighed. "Finding you now was nothing short of a miracle."


    "You can count on me, commander. I owe you one." Thomas said, regaining Roland''s attention, who looked at him with a faint smile. "I''ll never forget what you did for me in the battle against the trench orcs."


    Roland nodded his head and patted Thomas on the shoulder as a sign of "We''re even." Getting up and moving away, leaving Thomas to work.


    While Elizabeth rested, Roland sat near the fire, his mind finally getting some rest. He needed to warn Leonard, to let him know what was coming. But he couldn''t leave Elizabeth, not in her current state.


    "I''ll use your pen and a parchment, Tom," he warned.


    "Feel free," Thomas replied.


    He then began to write perhaps the most important letter of his life; the heaviest words of his history fell on the paper like glass blades being thrown to the ground, with each paragraph a sigh.


    As Thomas watched that scene, he began to doubt that it was Roland; his eyes might be tricking him. In 20 years by his side, he had never seen Roland so submerged in feelings. The cold and unmovable rock, considered the devil''s hand, now seemed like a father worried about his son.


    After a couple of minutes, he folded the letter and handed it to Thomas. "I need you to take this to Gothia if something happens to me. Deliver it to the Guild House. In the hands of Leonard or Silica. Nobody else."


    Thomas frowned, his forehead wrinkling. "Leonard or Silica... Have you become a father?"


    Roland gave a laugh, an unknown laugh to Thomas, and thought, "Ah, if it could be true..." but only replied. "It''s not like that..."


    "Sir, then it''s a royal business, I presume." Thomas stated.


    Roland nodded, his expression somber. "He''s in danger. I need you to do this for me."


    Thomas hesitated, then nodded. "All right. I''ll leave at the next dawn if something happens."


    Roland squeezed his friend''s shoulder, his voice low. "Thank you, Thomas. Now I owe you one."


    Thomas smiled and saluted, and his eyes sparkled. "You owe me more than one, old friend." He joked.


    The next morning, Roland left Elizabeth in Thomas''s care and set off for the capital. He needed answers, and he needed them fast. The King''s knowledge of the prophecy was a threat to Leonard, and Roland couldn''t let that happen.


    He moved through the city''s back alleys, his hood down to cover his face. The capital was a maze of shadows and secrets, but Roland knew it well, that snake''s nest that had become the beautiful Lumeria. He had spent years navigating its streets and used that knowledge to his advantage.


    He made his way to the Drunk Witch, a small tavern on the city''s outskirts that informants and spies frequent. It was the rival point of the Sleepy Owl Inn. The bartender, a gray-haired man with a scar on his face, nodded in recognition as Roland approached.


    "Roland," the bartender said, his voice low. "You''re far from home."


    "I need information, Jeff," Roland said, his voice tense. "About the King. About Leonard."


    "The last person who gave information about the king was taken unconscious by the guards," Jeff said.


    "I''ve already saved Elizabeth... Come on, Jeff, tell me, before you become a target too." Roland says, placing a platinum coin on the table. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bartender hesitated and then, taking the coin surreptitiously, nodded. "I bought this info from Garrick; the king doesn''t know about Leonard''s past. Only the prophecy. He thinks the boy is a threat, but he doesn''t know who he really is. If you wanna know more, search him."


    "Garrick is dead; I did it." Roland''s jaw tightened. "Who told Edward about the prophecy?"


    Jeff shook his head. "I don''t know. But whoever it was is close to the king. Be careful, Roland. The capital is not safe for you anymore."


    Roland left the tavern, his mind racing. He needed to get out of the city to regroup and plan his next move. But as he approached the city gates, he felt a familiar shiver run down his spine.


    He turned around, his hand instinctively going to the hilt of his sword. Three figures were in the shadows, their eyes glowing with an otherworldly light. Neumonds.


    One of them stepped forward, his voice cold and authoritative. "Roland. You''ve been a difficult man to catch. Seems like a wet tadpole, so slippery."


    Roland''s heart sank as he recognized the man. It was the current supreme commander of the King''s army, a Neumond with powers that rivaled his own, some would say even surpassed them.


    "Gerard..." Roland''s voice seemed to invoke spirits, laden with deep sorrow.


    "Today... you are mine, ''old Roland,''" Gerard stated, drawing his sword.

 Chapter 40 - 40:

    Cold sweat trickled down Roland''s face, the exhaustion from the fight with Garrick and the escape from the forest weighing on him like stones on his shoulders.


    "Damn it... not now...," Roland thought. Apprehension squeezed his chest, worry gnawing at him about what was to come.


    Gerard, the newly appointed supreme commander of the royal army, was no joke. And to make matters worse, two of his Neumond lackeys were waiting for him, blocking any escape route, their eyes gleaming with a mixture of malice and triumph.


    The deserted street, once vibrant with the bustle of daily life, was now a silent arena for the impending confrontation. The surrounding houses, with their closed windows and doors, seemed to hold the breath of their inhabitants, watching the scene with a silent tension. ,


    The wind blew through the alleys, carrying the scent of dust and fear, while the leaves on the trees rustled like whispers, foretelling the storm of blows that was about to break.


    Gerard, with a cruel, mocking smile that didn''t reach his cold eyes, drew his sword, the sharp blade glinting under the dim light of the torches like a sliver of ice.


    "Come on, old man Roland," Gerard taunted, his voice laced with sarcasm, each word dripping like poison. "If you don''t draw your sword... you''ll die in the first strike." He said, slinging his own sword over his shoulders.


    Roland knew it wasn''t a bluff.


    Gerard hadn''t earned the title of supreme commander by chance; his reputation as a ruthless warrior preceded him. In years, he was one of the few commanders capable of rivaling legendary Leirions.


    With a heavy sigh that carried the weight of a thousand battles, he drew his greatsword, the black steel blade contrasting with the paleness of his fingers. "It''s now or never..." Roland thought.


    It was extremely fast as the two launched themselves at each other, their superhuman speed defying the limits of physics, turning them into blurs in the eyes of any spectator.


    The clash of swords was deafening, the shockwaves reverberating through the walls of the houses like an earthquake, shattering windows and throwing dust and debris into the air. The street trembled beneath their feet, the raw power of the veteran Neumonds distorting the reality around them, transforming the familiar scenery of Lumeria into a chaotic nightmare.


    "Looks like you''re in shape, old man Roland," Gerard commented, his voice dripping with irony, as he delivered a blow that Roland barely managed to block, the impact reverberating through his weary bones.


    Roland didn''t answer.


    His mind focused on the fight, every thought as sharp as his blade. Exhaustion was eating away at his strength, each movement a battle against the fatigue that threatened to overwhelm him. But he couldn''t afford to falter.


    It was no longer the reason to protect who he wanted; it was only self-protection, an imminent risk of death.


    The fight continued at a frantic pace, a deadly dance under the flickering light of the torches. Swift and powerful blows clashed, creating explosions of energy that lit up the night, turning the street into a whirlwind of colors and shadows. With each clash, the scene transformed, houses collapsing, the ground cracking, dust and debris obscuring their vision.


    "Phew... they''re going to destroy the city, hehe," said one of the Neumonds, Gerard''s henchman.


    Gerard, tired of playing around, released his battle aura, a Neumond skill from the physical branch. A dense, whitish energy enveloped his body like a second skin, pulsing with latent power.


    His eyes gleamed with a malevolent intensity, and a cruel smile spread across his lips, revealing snow-white teeth. "How about we get serious, old friend?"


    Roland felt Gerard''s energy and a tightening in his chest, adrenaline battling against exhaustion. He had no choice.


    "I don''t want to die here," he thought as he released his own aura, an explosion of intense red light that enveloped him like a burning embrace.


    A thick, hot vapor began to dance around him, the flames of the crimson battle burning in his eyes.


    The battle intensified, the power of the blows increasing exponentially, each clash an explosion of brute force. The surrounding houses trembled, the walls cracking as if they were made of paper, the roof tiles flying through the air like frightened birds.


    The ground opened up beneath their feet, the deep fissures swallowing the street, transforming it into a pathway of chaos. The sound of the clashes reverberated for miles, each roar an explosion of war in the silent night.


    One of Roland''s abilities was knight''s cognition. He could telegraph Gerard''s movements, his mind working at a frighteningly high speed. But exhaustion prevented him from reacting with the necessary speed, every muscle screaming in protest.


    Gerard, on the other hand, was enjoying the situation, delivering increasingly powerful blows, testing the limits of Roland''s endurance. The pleasure of cruelty shone in his eyes.


    But Roland''s body was already at its limit, his strength draining away like sand in an hourglass. His labored breathing and aching muscles made each movement a new battle, his vision blurred by sweat and dust.


    "Come on, Master Roland, show me that!" Gerard mocked.


    "I have no choice..." Roland thought.


    Roland backed away, panting, the exhaustion growing worse with each passing second. Gerard laughed, his voice echoing through the deserted street. "Are you afraid, old man Roland? If you don''t surrender now, you''ll die right here!"


    Ignoring the taunt, Roland raised his greatsword above his head, the red aura pulsing with power, and crimson lightning forming on his blade.


    The sword began to contort, its shape altering, taking on a grotesque and menacing appearance. Sharp teeth emerged from the sides, black grooves opened up on the blade, and gothic adornments formed on the guard.


    "Finally! There it is, the famous Deathend!" exclaimed Gerard, clapping his hands with a sadistic smile. "Too bad your artifact sword won''t be able to save you!"


    Roland brought the sword down in a single movement, unleashing a wave of devastating black energy that ripped through the ground, opening a deep fissure in the street.


    Gerard was shocked. He lost his mocking smile and dodged at the last instant, yet the energy lightly touched his cloak, destroying it. The wave of energy split a nearby building in half, turning it into rubble.


    "That was close..." Gerard hadn''t expected the voracity and fatality of this blow. For the first time, he frowned and became irritated. "Let''s end this."


    Gerard used his Angelic Steps ability, and with a movement that seemed more like a teleport, he reached Roland. A dull thud from the pommel of his sword hit Roland''s ELEV and disarmed him.


    Roland''s greatsword flew away, spinning in the air before falling, clattering to the ground, and losing its grotesque shape. Roland was thrown several meters forward against a wall, the force of the impact knocking the wind out of him.


    Again, with the same movement, Gerard advanced, and his sword touched Roland''s throat, already leaning against the wall. The cold blade reminded him of the present death.


    "It''s over, old man Roland," said Gerard, his voice cold and triumphant; the satirical smile returned to his face.


    The defeat was bitter; his stomach turned acidic. Worry for Leonard and Elizabeth gnawed at his core, guilt and fear intertwining in a suffocating knot in his throat.


    Gerard ordered them to take him away. The Neumonds put him in Frosteel shackles��the unbreakable metal of Humbra.


    Roland, without resistance, was dragged to the dungeon prison, each step a humiliation. Darkness enveloped him, cold and oppressive, and the sound of the bars closing echoed like the end of an era, of a hope.


    In the cold, damp cell, Roland huddled in the corner, his mind tormented by doubts and fears. The humiliation of defeat added to the physical exhaustion and worry for the future, painting a bleak picture in his mind.


    "Forgive me, I failed, Leonard... forgive me, forgive me, Leah..." he whispered in delirium.


    Two guards approached, their faces impassive, their armor gleaming menacingly in the dim light of the torches. They forced him to stand, their rough hands grabbing his arms and dragging him out of the cell.


    "We''re sorry, Sir Roland," the voice of one of the guards trembled in disbelief, clearly showing that they were there against their will.


    "Are you going to execute me already?" Roland asked, his voice hoarse and weak, his throat dry as a parchment.


    The guards didn''t answer; they just pushed him through the dark and humid corridors of the dungeon, the echo of their footsteps reverberating off the stone walls.


    The smell of mold and the decay of corpses that had died forgotten there permeated the air, suffocating and nauseating, and the silence was broken only by the sound of their footsteps and the clinking of the chains that now bound him.


    They arrived at a torture chamber, a place of nightmares. The walls were stained with blood, and the floor was covered with dark stains that told stories of suffering. Torture instruments, of sinister and cruel shapes were arranged around, and the little light present was like a macabre invitation.


    Roland felt a shiver run down his spine, but without a drop of fear, only his anger mixing with frustration.


    The guards threw him to the ground, the impact of his knees reverberating through his aching bones. One of them approached, his face sad and without light, his eyes shining as if he were going to shed a tear.


    "The king wants to have a conversation with you," said the guard, his voice heavy with sorrow, each word a blow.


    Roland spat on the ground, his saliva tinged with blood. "So be it," he replied, his voice firm and still convictive, determination burning in his eyes like an ember.


    "Forgive us, Sir Roland, please." And then the guards beat him, the cruel and relentless blows raining down on his body like a storm. Roland cowered, trying to protect his vital organs, the searing pain coursing through his being like fire. But he didn''t scream, didn''t beg for mercy. He wouldn''t give his captors that satisfaction.


    When they finally stopped, Roland was lying on the ground, his breathing ragged, his body covered in bruises and wounds.


    The guards left, the sound of their footsteps fading away, leaving him alone in the darkness, the pain throbbing in every part of his being, each wound a testament to the humiliation and defeat. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hours passed, each hour an eternity. Roland remained there, prostrate, his mind wandering between reality and delirium, the boundaries blurring like watercolor in water. Every time he closed his eyes, the images appeared, vivid and cruel: Leonard''s face, Elizabeth''s smile, the memory of Leah.


    It was these images that kept him alive, that prevented him from succumbing to pain and despair, that ignited a flame of resistance in his weary heart.


    Finally, the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridors, breaking the oppressive silence. The door to the chamber opened, the light of the torches invading the darkness like an intruder. An imposing silhouette, with a cruel smile on his lips, entered, the shadow of his cape projecting onto Roland''s dejected face, each step a thunderclap.


    "Hello, Roland," said the person, his voice laden with sarcasm, each word a poisoned dart. "Miss me?"


    Roland raised his gaze, his eyes meeting his, full of anger and despair, the flame of resistance burning bright. He would never forget that voice, that face, that horrible sensation. "Edward..." whispered Roland.


    "We have a lot to talk about, my old friend," continued the king, with a cruel smile that didn''t reach his cold eyes. "About the past... and about the future."


    Edward crouched down, his gaze level with Roland''s. Wearing a white royal cotton glove, he ran his index finger through one of the strands of Roland''s gray hair that was on his forehead.


    "Poor thing, you''re finished. Did you like my VIP treatment?" Edward said, then immediately removed the glove and threw it into the back of the room with a look of disgust.


    Roland prepared himself for the confrontation, his mind sharp as a blade, his body aching, but his spirit unyielding. Roland''s fate was on a knife''s edge.

 Chapter 41 - 41:

    The small torture chamber was a den of horrors, a testament to human cruelty. The damp, cold stone walls were stained with dried blood, forming macabre patterns that seemed to dance in the shadows. The air was thick and heavy, laden with the nauseating stench of fear and suffering.


    King Edward picked up a small wooden stool that rested in the corner of the chamber and sat down in front of Roland, his legs spread in a pose of disdain. "So, my friend... it''s... what is it again? Silverback? Yes! Roland Silverback... I remember now..."


    "Scoundrel," whispered Roland, his voice hoarse and weak.


    "Whoa... I could demand your tongue for that disrespect, or perhaps we could play with all the torture paraphernalia that''s here," Edward warned. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roland was kneeling, slumped on the floor in front of Edward, his hands and feet bound with Frosteel chains. The weight of the chains and the pain from the wounds inflicted by the guards pulled him down, but he raised his gaze, staring at Edward.


    "Kill me, if that''s what you so desire," Roland said, spitting blood.


    "Kill you? Why?" Edward laughed. "You are very useful to the kingdom of Dunkel. Just because you''re sneaking around fraternizing behind my back doesn''t mean I have to kill you."


    "I can do worse if you lay a finger on the boy." Roland''s eyes were cold and furious.


    "Now you''re threatening the king? Oh... Oh..." Edward sighed. "Old Roland, some things never change. Like, for example, when you betrayed me and ran away with something that belonged to me, right?"


    "You weren''t king; much less did you have that right!" Roland raised his voice.


    "I see you still have the energy to yell at me," Edward said as he examined his cuticles. "How about we play a little game? We''ll have a trial, I''ll make you a scapegoat and exile you to a nearby island, and in about 5 years you''ll come back."


    "And what do I gain from this? You just want me away so you can kill the boy!" Roland attested.


    "You gain your life, or would you prefer to die?" Edward stared at him. "You see, with you alive, at least you can try to protect him, although I doubt you''ll succeed. As for me? I win the people''s hearts; I can already hear it: ''The merciful King Edward, who forgave the sins of his captain and merely exiled him without killing him.'' Fantastic! Isn''t it?" He used his hands, gesturing as if seeing a slogan.


    "You''re trying to kill an innocent!" Roland exclaimed. "You don''t even know who he is!"


    "And would that change anything?" Edward shrugged. "I am the king; I only need to know that he is the son of two peasants and that he had a late awakening; that''s enough to eliminate any loose ends."


    "Loose ends? You are a poor wretch who knows nothing about people," Roland said.


    "Yes, loose ends..." Edward smiled. "Everyone knows the legend that a late awakened one will one day become the promise of dawn."


    "Idiot, you''re saying it yourself; it''s a LEGEND!" Roland almost laughed. "Do you also believe in folklore now?"


    "Legend or not, with him dead, I have nothing to worry about," Edward concluded. "He will just be another peasant Neumond who died for some foolish reason that no one will ever know about."


    Edward stood up, turning his back to Roland, about to leave.


    Roland, with a last effort, raised his voice. "You will regret everything you have done and are doing one day, I promise." His gaze was sharper than his sword.


    Edward stopped, looking over his shoulder. Gold and silver adorned his armor, and the battle runes on his gauntlets revealed his nature: a warrior on the throne.


    "I am a post-100 Neumond�� What do I have to fear?" Edward shrugged. "With a snap of my fingers, I can turn your ELEV to ashes and watch you agonize forever." His voice was quiet and cold.


    Roland''s throat went dry in surprise. Edward had already passed his main attribute beyond 100; he was then rivaling Diamond Equalizers in strength. The revelation struck him, hope fading.


    Edward then continued on his way until the silhouette of his back disappeared from Roland''s sight, leaving him alone in the darkness.


    The next day, Roland was visited by his old friend, Thomas. Thomas''s face was marked by worry.


    "Roland..." Thomas began, his voice thick with emotion. "Elizabeth... she''s bad. Very bad."


    Roland felt a tightening in his chest. "What happened?" he asked.


    "She needs more specialized care," Thomas explained. "The village healers can''t do anything more."


    "Where is she?" Roland asked.


    "I hid her in a cabin in the forest," Thomas replied. "But she needs urgent help."


    Roland nodded. "How is she?" he asked.


    Thomas hesitated, searching for the right words. "She''s weak," he said finally. "Lost a lot of blood. The wounds... they''re serious."


    Roland closed his eyes, guilt gnawing at him. "I should have stayed with her," he murmured. "I should have protected her."


    "There was nothing you could do," Thomas said, placing a hand on Roland''s shoulder. "No one could."


    Roland took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "What do you need?" he asked. "How can I help?"


    "I need to know where to find a healer," Thomas said. "A real healer. Someone who can save her."


    Roland thought for a moment. "I know someone," he said. "A healer, a Neumond. She lives in the mountains, a few days'' journey from here."


    "Can you tell me how to find her?" Thomas asked.


    Roland nodded. "I can," he said. "But you need to promise me that you''ll take care of her. That you''ll take her to the healer and protect her."


    "I promise," Thomas said, his voice firm and determined.


    Roland described the way to the cabin of the Neumond healer, his battle friend, when he was still an Equalizer. He tried to recount every detail he could remember. Thomas wrote everything down on a piece of old parchment he brought from home, his eyes shining with new hope.


    "Thank you, Roland," Thomas said, shaking his hand. "You saved her life."


    Roland nodded but said nothing. He knew he hadn''t done enough yet. He still needed to protect Leonard, and for that, he needed to get out of prison.


    "Don''t forget what I asked you; the king will probably send me to a deserted island. If that''s the case, deliver this other note, please write it down," Roland said.


    "You can tell me, commander," Thomas replied.


    "Lad, unfortunately I couldn''t protect you; things went wrong in the capital. For some foolish reason, the king wants your head. Your past is dark, much more than you can imagine. Please wait for me and stay away from Gothia. As soon as I can, I will send you more instructions and news. Be careful with the Clark family; they work for the king; they are skilled executioners. Roland," dictated Roland, his voice firm and detailed.


    "Deliver this letter if I am exiled; otherwise, the other one I asked you for," Roland instructed, his eyes pleading.


    "You can count on me, commander!" The old Thomas saluted. "I will do as requested."


    "Go now and take care of Elizabeth for me," Roland''s words sounded weak and full of remorse.


    Roland watched Thomas leave, the figure of his old friend disappearing into the darkness of the corridor. Loneliness enveloped him again, cold and oppressive. But Roland did not let himself be defeated. He still had a mission to accomplish, a promise to keep. He had to protect Leonard, no matter the cost.


    Meanwhile, in the labyrinthine corridors of the castle, Edward walked with long strides, his mind buzzing with plans and strategies. The conversation with Roland had left him restless, the old friend''s threat still echoing in his ears.


    Edward knew that Roland was a formidable opponent, a skilled warrior, and a brilliant strategist. But Edward was not a man to be intimidated. He was the king, the absolute ruler of Dunkel, and he would not allow anyone to threaten his power.


    Edward arrived at the throne room, the vast chamber richly decorated with tapestries and coats of arms. He sat on the throne, the soft, welcoming seat contrasting with the coldness of the metal that adorned it. Edward closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, seeking the calm that eluded him. Roland''s last words had stung his ego.


    He thought of Leonard, the young Neumond who had aroused his interest and his distrust. Edward could not ignore the prophecy, the legend of the "late awakened" who would become the "promise of dawn." He could not take the risk; he could not allow Leonard to become a threat to his reign.


    Edward opened his eyes, a perfect plan shining in his gaze. He would summon Roland to court, hold a public trial, and accuse Roland of treason and conspiracy. He would exile Roland, sending the old soldier to a deserted island, far from Leonard, far from everything. Edward knew it was a temporary measure, but necessary for him to execute his plans. Killing Roland was out of the question; the public outcry would devour his reputation, which was already not the best.


    Hours later, two royal guards appeared at Roland''s cell. They looked at him, their faces impassive, but their eyes filled with an emotion he couldn''t decipher.


    "Roland Silverback," said one of the guards. "You are being summoned to court."


    Roland felt a tightening in his chest, uncertainty and fear washing over him. He knew it was a trap, but he had no choice. He had to go.


    "What''s happening?" Roland asked.


    "The king wants to see you in court," the guard replied. "Now."


    Roland nodded. He stood up, the chains clinking, and followed the guards out of the cell. The corridor was dark and cold, the torches on the walls casting sinister shadows that danced around him. Roland took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He knew the trial was a farce, a staged event to deceive the people. But he couldn''t let himself be defeated. He had to keep his head up, show the king, and everyone that he wasn''t afraid.


    Roland arrived at the courtroom, the vast chamber packed with people. He looked around, seeing familiar and unfamiliar faces, curious and hostile gazes. Edward was seated on the throne, the golden crown shining on his head, his blue eyes with a cold and calculating look.


    Roland approached the throne, the chains clinking with each step. He stopped before Edward, raising his gaze to meet the King''s.


    "Roland Silverback," Edward said, his voice echoing through the room. "You are accused of treason and conspiracy against the crown. How do you plead?"


    Roland took a deep breath, conviction shining in his eyes. "I plead not guilty," he said, his voice firm and clear.


    Edward smiled, a cruel and humorless smile. He turned again towards his throne, bellowing the order, "Let the trial begin."

 Chapter 42 - 42:

    The courtroom was packed; the commotion of having the great Captain Roland imprisoned was relentless. The air was thick, heavy with the anticipation of everyone there who crowded the galleries, eager to witness the trial of the famous "Devil''s Hand," as Roland was known, the once esteemed captain of the Royal Guard, now demoted to sergeant and now accused of treason and conspiracy against the crown. The silence was only broken by muffled murmurs and the creaking of wooden chairs.


    In the center of the room, an imposing table served as the stage for the unfolding drama. Judges dressed in their black robes occupied their seats, their expressions serious and impenetrable. In front of them, Roland, escorted by two armed guards, awaited his fate, the Frosteel chains clinking with every movement.


    After announcing the start of the trial, Edward sat back down on his elevated throne and observed everything with a cold and calculating gaze. The golden crown that adorned his head seemed to weigh upon him. His blue eyes were dull and icy. "Don''t mess with me today, Roland; I''m warning you," Edward thought.


    Roland looked at the crowd again, his eyes searching the faces, trying to find someone who could help him, even just one witness. He saw curiosity, fear, doubt, and even compassion. But he couldn''t decipher what was going on in their hearts.


    The court officer, with a clear and imposing voice, began the trial, reading the charges against Roland: treason, conspiracy, kidnapping, and assault.


    "Roland Silverback," the officer announced, "you are accused of conspiring against the crown, of plotting with former Commander Belfort to depose King Edward, and of kidnapping young Leonard, using excessive force against the royal guards. How do you plead?"


    Roland took a deep breath, facing the judges and the king. "I plead not guilty," he said, his voice firm and clear. "Kidnapping Leonard, what a bad joke," Roland thought to himself.


    A murmur ran through the crowd. Edward then impassively stated, "I want everyone here to know that I had enough reasons to give the sentence myself, but, as I want to be fair, I decided to give this man a trial!" Edward raised his hands and smiled at the audience.


    A greater commotion formed; some shouted "long live the king," others, however, shouted "imposter, liar."


    Edward gestured for the trial to proceed.


    The prosecutor, a slender man with astute eyes, began his speech. "Honorable judges, the kingdom of Dunkel was threatened by a vile and treacherous conspiracy, orchestrated by none other than Roland Silverback, a man in whom we placed our trust and loyalty. He, blinded by ambition and hatred, conspired with former Commander Belfort to depose our beloved king."


    "But make no mistake," the prosecutor continued, "Roland''s ambition was not limited to taking the throne. He also planned to kidnap young Leonard, a Neumond of great potential, to use him as a bargaining chip in his Machiavellian plans."


    "So this is your trump card, Edward? You are despicable..." Roland thought, looking directly at Edward, the fury visible in his eyes.


    "The evidence is irrefutable," declared the prosecutor, displaying a parchment with Roland''s alleged plan. "This document, found in Belfort''s quarters, details every step of the conspiracy, every betrayal, and every act of violence."


    Roland listened to the accusations with growing indignation. "Lies!" he shouted, "All lies!"


    The judge, a stout man with a long white beard, rebuked him. "Silence, defendant! You will have your chance to defend yourself."


    The prosecutor continued, describing Roland''s fight against the royal guards, painting him as a violent and uncontrolled man. He presented the witnesses: Gerard, who described the fight in detail, and other guards who claimed to have been injured by Roland.


    Then they brought in the remains of Garrick, obliterated to charcoal.


    "Behold, the body of our beloved commander, as it has become." The crowd in unison was startled with a great "Whoa"; some began to cough and had their stomachs churned by the terrible state of Garrick''s remains.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this man is a madman, and we must, through justice, condemn him; it is irrefutable evidence!"


    With each testimony, the crowd became agitated, doubt and uncertainty turning into anger and contempt. Roland felt the weight of the gazes upon him, the pressure of public opinion crushing him.


    Finally, it was the defense''s turn. Roland''s lawyer, a short, thin man with insightful eyes, stood up. "Honorable judges, what we have heard here today is not the truth but a distortion of reality, a farce created to destroy an innocent man."


    Edward looked directly at Roland''s defense attorney and winked, giving a malicious little smile, clearly showing his evil intentions.


    The lawyer glanced sideways at Edward and continued, "Roland Silverback is a war hero," argued the lawyer, "a man who dedicated his life to serving and protecting Dunkel. He would never betray his kingdom, never conspire against his king."


    "The document presented by the prosecution is a forgery," declared the lawyer, "a frame-up to incriminate Roland. The witnesses were coerced, manipulated, and bought. Their testimonies are false, their words empty."


    "Roland acted in self-defense," the lawyer continued, "protecting himself from an ambush, from an attempted assassination. He did not kidnap Leonard but saved him from the clutches of the king, who sees him as a threat to his power."


    "Roland is a man of honor, a loyal warrior, a protector of the realm. He does not deserve to be condemned for crimes he did not commit. I ask that you acquit him, that you restore his freedom, and that you allow him to continue serving Dunkel with the same courage and loyalty as always."


    The lawyer concluded his defense, and a heavy silence fell over the courtroom. Roland, exhausted but with a spark of hope reborn in his heart, awaited the verdict.


    "Why did Edward let my lawyer say all this? What is this scoundrel''s devious plan?" Roland wondered, his mind racing, trying to understand him.


    The judge then exclaimed. "I return the floor to the prosecution; what is your rebuttal?"


    "Empty and baseless words; he has no proof that it was self-defense or even proof that he was attacked! There is no evidence, including evidence to refute the prosecution''s evidence. What indications does my colleague have to say that the letter is false? NONE!" The prosecutor exclaimed in an exacerbated tone.


    A murmur arose in the stands at the end of the prosecution''s rebuttal.


    "ORDER, ORDER!" Cried the judge. "RESPECT YOUR KING IN THE PRECINCT."


    Silence was restored again.


    "Now I pass the rejoinder to the defense... Whenever you''re ready." The judge pointed to Roland''s lawyer.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have a witness here with me!" The lawyer barely spoke, and again a commotion broke out in the room.


    Edward lost his smile, his fist clenched tightly on the armrest of his throne. He hadn''t expected this outcome, and his eyes glared at the defense attorney who had clearly disobeyed his secret orders.


    The judge looked at the king with a look of doubt, not knowing what to do.


    Edward then gestured for them to proceed.


    "Send the witness in," said the judge.


    A man of robust physique and advanced age, clearly humble and in simple clothes, entered the room with his head held high, carrying a small cloth backpack, in a pose and gait to be envied by any ordinary passerby. It was Thomas, the loyal former soldier and friend of Roland. He calmly reached the front of the bench and sat down at the witness stand.


    "Introduce yourself, please," said the defense attorney.


    "My name is Thomas Adams. I am a fisherman and retired soldier from the Lumeria army. I am 65 years old and a widower. I have family in another city."


    "The defense may question him," said the judge.


    "Mr. Thomas, do you know the man chained and mistreated in front of you?"


    "Yes, it''s Roland Silverback, my friend from the army." Thomas stands up and salutes Roland, who returns the gesture by nodding in respect.


    "Do you have contact with Mr. Roland?" The defense questions.


    "I hadn''t seen Roland in over 15 years, sir."


    "And how did you come into contact recently?"


    "Roland appeared at my door late at night, carrying a woman who was totally bruised and in danger of death; he himself was tired and had traces of battle and pursuit."


    "And how can you prove to me that Roland was not the aggressor but the victim?"


    "Simple, sir, the woman he was carrying is alive, and other city merchants and informants can confirm that royal guards forcibly dragged her out of her establishment." Thomas stated.


    "Excellent, can you tell me where the girl is?" Asks defense.


    "I can''t, sir; Elizabeth is in danger of death. I fear for her safety," said Thomas.


    "I then ask the judge for the preservation of the victim in question for health reasons, invoking the royal decree of the year 157 of the New Era, which says that any witness in a state of health with imminent risk of death should be spared."


    "I have here with me, gentlemen, the victim''s bloodied clothes and her identity card, proving it to be true." Thomas placed the clothes on the pulpit.


    "Since it is a royal decree-law, I will accept your plea," said the judge.


    "No further questions, gentlemen," reported the defense attorney.


    "You fool, you''re risking your life..." Roland whispered to Thomas.


    Thomas just winked at his friend.


    "Prosecutor, would you like to question the witness?"


    "Of course, Your Honor," said the prosecutor. "Then proceed," replied the judge.


    "Mr. Thomas, how can you prove that Mrs. Elizabeth is not also a conspirator against the crown?" Asked the prosecutor.


    "I can''t, sir, but neither can you prove otherwise," Thomas said. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The prosecutor was all disconcerted, losing some of his posture. He then cleared his throat with a cough and continued. "What guarantees me that you are not also conspiring against the crown?" Attacked the prosecutor.


    "I told you, sir, I hadn''t seen Roland in 15 years until I found him bloodied at my door. I didn''t even know Commander Belfort, and I barely knew Elizabeth, the owner of the inn, by her name."


    The prosecutor got so confused that he bumped into his court wig and dropped it, a desperate action to put it back on. A tragically hilarious scene.


    King Edward put one of his hands to his face in disapproval, but an idea hissed in his mind. "This is great. I can say that, without conclusive evidence, he is innocent but guilty of coldly killing Garrick, an army officer."


    "That''s enough; I''m tired; let Thomas go," Edward said.


    The judge looked at the king and, after a brief pause, announced that the trial would be suspended until the next day, when the sentence would be handed down. Roland was escorted back to his cell, uncertainty and apprehension accompanying him like shadows. Concern for Thomas mingled with the urgency of caring for Elizabeth. If Thomas was caught, Elizabeth would die.


    Back inside the cell, Roland sat on the floor, leaning against the cold, damp wall, the chains clinking. He closed his eyes, breathing deeply. He did not know what would happen now; the path ahead was full of dangers. He knew for sure that Thomas''s testimony was not in the King''s plans, and tomorrow''s sentence would be an unknown until it was delivered.

 Chapter 43 - 43: “Silverbacks Oath”

    A few hours after being thrown back into the cell, Roland''s mind gave up. He gave up fighting what he couldn''t control, worrying and planning, since fate wasn''t in his hands. Gradually, he was pulled to the helpless side of his soul, closing his eyes, and finally, after days on end awake, he fell asleep.


    Roland had a dream��a vivid dream about his past, a dream of memories that had been locked away deep in his heart. It was his true secret.


    ________________________________


    Lumeria, Royal Capital of Dunkel, Fros Continent, New Era 161


    A crowd, filled with hope, buzzed in Lumeria''s central square, awaiting the royal presentation. Festive banners and decorations, as colorful as could be, had been placed everywhere. Finally, a truce. The war against the Reign of Fulgor, waged on the continent of Burt, was over.


    Then, the royal trumpets sounded in unison in the center of Lumeria''s capital. It was the royal announcement fanfare, demanding everyone''s attention and silence.


    "Silence! His Majesty, King Marcus, will honor the brave Commander Roland Silverback!" The herald announced, loud and clear.


    A wave of applause erupted throughout the square.


    King Marcus, already advanced in age, sported charmingly styled-back gray hair and expression lines that enhanced his mature good looks. His eyes, a penetrating bluish-white, conveyed intelligence and a touch of humor, framed by slightly arched eyebrows. He wore a well-groomed goatee, speckled with white, which gave him a distinguished air. His easy smile and the warm glow in his eyes revealed an approachable and charismatic personality.


    King Marcus waved to everyone��his smile, a sea of charisma and warmth.


    "Commander Roland Silverback, your deeds in battle echo throughout the kingdom, and your loyalty is unwavering. Therefore, the time has come to reward you," Marcus pronounced.


    The king unsheathed a ceremonial sword��the sunlight glinted off the blade. It was Startlight, an artifact sword, sister in forge to Deathend.


    Several army commanders and captains were there, present at the ceremony. It was a historic moment: the first Army Commander to be promoted to Supreme.


    "Kneel as Commander, and you shall rise as... Supreme Commander of all of Dunkel''s forces! Lead with wisdom and courage, my noble right-hand man," King Marcus proclaimed.


    The King lightly touched the Commander''s shoulders with the sword. The crowd exploded in applause and shouts of approval. The military personnel present struggled to hold back tears.


    The former Commander, and now Supreme Commander, stood up, his face illuminated by a restrained smile. Roland, at 32, etched into the history of the Fros continent the unique achievement of Supreme Commander��nothing and no one equaled his strength and his deeds for the kingdom.


    "Long live the king!" followed by "Long live Roland!" was shouted by everyone in that square, except for Edward, Prince of Dunkel, who displayed an expression of utter contempt.


    The king, along with his military officers, left in a procession back to the castle, leaving Roland with his mother, who hugged and congratulated him, her face wet with tears.


    A beautiful lady, accompanied by a knight bodyguard, approached. Her brown hair, gray-blue eyes like a storm, a fine dress of silk and satin, and an enchanting smile greeted them.


    "Good afternoon, Supreme Commander Roland. Good afternoon, Mrs. Berta," said the lady.


    "LEAH!" shouted Roland, running and giving his friend a big hug, spinning her around.


    "Put her down, Roland! Come on, come on..." Elara, Leah''s bodyguard, hit his back, telling him to let her go. "She''s the princess of Dunkel; get a hold of yourself!" said Elara.


    "And who cares? She''s my friend!" replied Roland, with a smile, releasing Leah.


    "Land! Elara''s right, you goofball; get a grip! I still need to maintain my composure," said Leah, holding back laughter.


    "You two are a joke," Elara rolled her eyes, bored.


    Roland was a childhood friend of Leah. Eight years older, he watched her grow and blossom, becoming the most beautiful, cheerful, and charismatic girl in the whole kingdom. The peace that Leah transmitted was surreal, and she was known as the skilled fencer of Dunkel, a natural talent, a rising star.


    "Shall we train today, Leah?" Roland asked. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Today is your day off! Go enjoy yourself!" Leah replied with a dismissive wave of her hand.


    "As if this big lug can stay away from you," Elara shrugged, with a cynical expression.


    "You''re sour today, Elara," said Roland, raising an eyebrow. "Come on, Leah, I don''t have anything else to do, and you can''t be slacking off," he turned to Leah.


    "Okay, okay, Land." Leah smiled as she walked away, skipping. "See you later," she said, waving.


    Elara shook her head, sighed deeply, and followed Leah towards the palace.Further ahead, Leah bent over in discomfort; Elara rushed to her side, offering comfort and seeming to be worried.


    Seeing her bend over like that, Roland made to go to Leah but was rebuked by his mother. Berta slapped his shoulder.


    "Wake up, kid!" His mother said, indignant. "You know very well she''s the princess. Forget it." She turned to leave.


    "I know," Roland agreed, sighing.


    "Have more respect for your mother and call me Mom!" She shrugged as she left. "Stop by the house when you can." Her voice faded into the background.


    "Okay, okay..." replied Roland, trying to understand the scene.


    Roland stood there, watching Leah slowly disappear with the distance, immersed in his daydreams. He longed for her��she was the only woman in his entire life for whom he would give up everything.


    He shook his head and slapped his own face a few times. "Snap out of it, Roland," he said to himself.


    Anyway, he needed to get his life together. The war between the kingdoms of Dunkel and Fulgor was over��he imagined that an era of peace could begin. Many, like him, didn''t understand why men waged war, with human life in Humbra on the brink of collapse. The Leirions killed people day after day, and the kingdoms saw the Neumonds as a new weapon for political machinations and warfare, instead of a salvation for humanity.


    Roland then headed for the castle in order to prepare for Leah''s lessons.


    King Marcus, aware of Roland''s presence at the palace, requested his presence. The royal hall was spacious, with a high ceiling and windows that allowed natural light to enter. Dark wood panels covered the walls, adorned with tapestries and coats of arms. A large oak table, with maps and scrolls, occupied the center. Behind it, on a dais, was the imposing royal throne. Banners hung from the ceiling. The atmosphere, silent and solemn, smelled of wood, wax, and incense, conveying power and history.


    Upon entering the hall, Roland went to the front, introducing himself to the king. "At your command, Your Majesty." He bowed solemnly.


    "Roland, my boy. Come here, there''s no need for ceremony with me," said Marcus. "We have to discuss a matter that''s been bothering me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty?" Roland replied, looking sideways��was there a curious look?


    The king then ordered everyone present in the hall to leave. The matter was extremely confidential and cautious.


    "Lumeria... no... Dunkel is weakened by the war. I need you to go on a mission to Eladyr and bring some Neumond warriors from there," Marcus asked, humbly.


    "As you wish, my King. When should I depart?" Roland asked.


    "I''m sorry to ask this of you right now. I fear something might happen. Lumeria is at the mercy of the dukes themselves. Our forces don''t add up to 10% in the capital. We need security. Can you leave early tomorrow morning?" The King asked cautiously.


    "Of course, my King. I will follow your orders with pleasure," said Roland, bowing again.


    "Thank you, Roland. You''re saving me," said Marcus.


    "Saving you, my king? Forgive my question," Roland questioned.


    "Yes, there''s something that''s keeping me up at night, and it seems to be close." Marcus lost himself in thought. "By the way, Roland, what do you think of Leah?" Marcus asked, his voice slightly strained.


    "With your permission, sir..." Roland hesitated.


    "Be frank, my dear friend," said Marcus.


    "Leah is the guiding star of Dunkel, sir. She is brave, intelligent, and charismatic, as well as an excellent Neumond."


    "I see... and Edward?" A sly smile appeared on the king''s lips.


    "Sir... Edward... he..." Roland looked down, searching for the words.


    Roland knew he shouldn''t go any further. If Marcus was giving him such vague questions and answers, the matter was serious and confidential. He imagined that a power struggle could erupt in the kingdom��after all, the dukes would do anything to get their hands on the crown with the kingdom weakened.


    "Now, now, my friend, it''s all right. You don''t need to say anything more. You''ve said it all. Now go, leave me to my decisions," said the king, with a slightly mocking tone.


    "I''m leaving, my King." Roland bowed, turned his back, and left, while the king just waved to him with a worried face.


    After a few steps through the castle, Roland arrived at the training area, where Leah was waiting for him. She wore a tight bandage around her waist under a bodice, leather boots, and linen clothes, her rapier at her waist, and her hair tied in a beautiful braid.


    "Leah, are you okay? I saw you bending over in discomfort earlier, and now these bandages on your belly," the concern was evident in his voice.


    "You''ve been away for a while, so you probably don''t know, but I''ve been feeling a little nauseous lately. These bandages help me focus," said Leah, as she wrapped bandages around her hands.


    "Tomorrow I''m going to Eladyr. Please, don''t push yourself too hard; take care of your health," Roland stated.


    "As if she would..." said Elara, positioned behind one of the pillars, with a mischievous smile.


    "Wouldn''t it be complete without Leah''s shadow, would it?" Roland muttered.


    Leah started laughing��until she felt uncomfortable and sat down.


    Elara ran immediately. "Are you okay, Leah?" Her eyes expressed an unusual affection. She grabbed Leah''s hand in solidarity.


    "I''m fine; I just laughed too hard and lost my breath," Leah stated.


    Roland found it all very strange. She was the most talented fencer in the kingdom��breath was what she had the most of. He started to think that Leah was really sick.


    "I still think you should see a doctor," said Roland, and then, suddenly, he became harsh. "Where''s that hick secret boyfriend of yours? I don''t believe he''s taking care of you," Roland shrugged.


    Leah simply ignored Roland''s comments about her boyfriend. "I''m fine; I just need to lie down for a bit. Can we skip training today, Land?" Leah asked affectionately.


    "Of course, Leah. Rest and, please, ask this troglodyte friend of yours to take better care of you... bodyguard... yeah, right..." He said, crossing his arms in disdain.


    "One day I''ll still beat your face in, you Gorilla," said Elara, making a reference to the Silverback Gorillas of the central mountains.


    Leah gestured for Elara to stop. The two seemed like cat and dog when they were together, but, even so, they were more than subjects��they were Leah''s loyal friends.


    Roland shrugged as they both left for their chambers. His eyes didn''t leave Leah''s back, the woman he was secretly in love with, and who seemed to be ill.


    Roland was barely preparing to leave when a soldier, dressed like an aspiring messenger, handed him a note.


    "Urgent message from the king, sir," said the messenger.


    Roland took the small papyrus and checked it. The letter contained the royal seal in wax, and it was still warm, showing that the king had just sealed it.


    "My dear Roland, Forget Eladyr; you must march now to Gothia in duty to save Lumeria. The Duchy of Gothia is under imminent warning of invasion of our royal capital. I count on you to quell this insurgency. Your title transcends your glory. From your friend and war companion. King Marcus."


    Roland''s hands were shaking nervously. "Damn it... bastards..." Roland whispered.

 Chapter 44 - 44:

    The road from Gothia to Lumeria was a ribbon of dust and despair. Roland rode hard, a grim knot of determination tightening in his throat with every league that passed.


    Three months. Three months he had spent immersed in the viper''s nest of Gothian politics, trying to soothe ruffled feathers and broker peace between the Duke and the throne of Lumeria. He had parried accusations, dodged veiled threats, and offered concessions.


    All for nothing.


    He and the king had been fools. Pawns in a game far more intricate and deadly than he had ever imagined. The simmering discontent in Gothia, the Duke''s carefully cultivated grievances... it had all been a meticulously crafted distraction. A lie.


    The truth, when it finally reached him, carried on the wings of a breathless, near-dead messenger, was a cold arrow to his heart.


    Edward. Prince Edward. The serpent was sleeping beside the king, coiled and ready to strike. A coup. Not a border skirmish, not a rebellious duke, but a calculated, ruthless power grab from the very heart of Dunkel.


    Roland spurred his horse when he learned of it, leaving behind the convoluted politics of Gothia like a discarded shroud.


    Lumeria was bleeding. His king, his friend, was in mortal danger. And Roland, the "Shield of Dunkel," the "Supreme Commander," had been lured away, played for a fool by a prince''s ambition and a web of deceit.


    He urged his exhausted mount onward, the image of Leah''s worried face, her unexplained illness, a wave of guilt in the darkness. He had to return. He had sworn to protect the kingdom.


    He had failed in his duty.


    But he would not fail completely; he would take some heads with him.


    When the distant, smoke-stained towers of Lumeria finally pierced the horizon, a horrifying symphony reached his ears. Not the trumpets of welcome, nor the cheers of a grateful populace, but the clang of steel, the screams of soldiers, the roar of a collapsing city.


    That night, the civil war had begun. And Roland was already too late. He was arriving in the middle of a bloodbath.


    Meanwhile, further ahead, in the midst of the chaos of war, Leah gritted her teeth, the sharp pain in her belly competing with the clangor of battle around her. For six months, she had hidden her secret. Now, in the eighth month, the forbidden fruit of an impossible love, growing beneath layers of bandages and tight corsets, was already visible.


    Amid the chaos of civil war, nature demanded its due. Every thrust, every parry with the rapier, sent waves of agony that made her double over.


    She fought for her father, for the kingdom, for a future that suddenly seemed incredibly fragile, but she felt, with each contraction, that the most important battle was about to begin.


    "Elara!" she hissed, her voice strained with pain. "I need... I need to get out of here." She shouted.


    Elara, her dark eyes wide with concern, barely hesitated. Loyalty to the princess had always been her mantra, but now loyalty to her friend and the new life she carried was even more urgent.


    With a firm nod, Elara forced her way through the panicked crowd, her sword a silver blur cutting through the air.


    "Hold on, Leah," she murmured, her voice tense. "The west tower. It''s close. We can barricade ourselves there." Leah nodded, clinging to Elara''s arm.


    Each step, a torture; each breath, a superhuman effort. The baby, her baby, was coming. And the battlefield was no place for a royal birth.


    They both burst into the room, and there was a maid.


    "QUICK! Go find anyone who can help with a birth!" Elara ordered.


    The woman burst through the door at the sight of Princess Leah''s face and ran off to find a soul who could help, and after a few minutes, found a midwife hiding from the chaos of war in the tower''s kitchen.


    Further south, near the gates, Roland pushed his way through the battle alleys of great Lumeria, his battle aura exploding, showing the true divine power of a Neumond at his peak.


    He asked all the subjects around the palace if any of them had seen the princess. Until one reported that he had been saved by the princess minutes ago and saw her running towards the west tower. Roland then dashed towards Leah.


    The wind howled like a werewolf that night; the clash of swords could be heard from afar in that tower. Inside, in the almost empty and dimly lit room, Leah Winters fought her own battle. The beautiful and sweet Leah, the Neumond swordswoman maiden who enchanted everyone, was drenched in sweat and blood. Life was slipping away from her with each painful breath.


    The midwife moved around her, her worried and urgent voice talking to Elara. Leah''s moans danced across the stone walls, mingling with the distant screams of battle still echoing from outside. Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the pain subsided. The sharp cry of a baby mingled with the chaos of that night.


    "A boy," announced the midwife, her voice hoarse with fatigue. She cleaned the worried little child; the boy had been born with difficulty; Leah fought bravely, even in labor. She wrapped him in clean cloths and checked him.


    Leah reached out, her fingers trembling like blades of grass in the wind. "Let me... let me see him," she whispered, her voice no more than a thread of breath.


    The midwife placed the baby in her arms. Leah looked at her son''s little face, love and sadness flooding her ice-blue eyes. "Beautiful," she murmured. Outside, the clang of steel against steel suddenly stopped. The battle was over; Edward had won and usurped the crown.


    "They''ll be here soon," said Leah, a trace of fear in her voice. Her eyes fixed on the baby, a new hope was born in her heart.


    The heavy running steps of armored boots approached. The door to the room opened, and the imposing figure of Roland Silverback crossed the archway, his haste reduced to confusion. The young Supreme Commander, still stained with the dirt and blood of battle, ran to the side of his dearest beloved.


    "Leah!" The alarm in his voice was palpable. He knelt beside the bed, his hand finding hers, his warmth contrasting with hers, cold and damp.


    "Land..." she sighed, barely managing to form the word. Her eyes fixed on his face, imploring. She lifted the baby a little higher, her gaze alternating between the child and her safe haven friend. "His name... is Leonard Winter."


    A stunned silence fell over the room. The revelation hit Roland like a blast of winter wind, stealing his breath. He looked at the baby, his mind reeling; he barely knew Leah was pregnant.


    Leah squeezed his hand with a strength that belied her fragility. "You have to... protect him. Edward will never let him live... I saw, Land, I saw Leonard; he will be the Weize..." Tears streamed down her face, leaving clean trails in the dirt and blood. "Promise me, Land. Promise me you''ll keep him safe. He is the hope of Humbra."


    Roland''s gaze moved from his dying friend to the child in his arms. The promise she was asking for was heavy, laden with danger and deceit, but he couldn''t deny her; he loved her, even if secretly. "I will protect him," he promised, his voice thick with emotion. "I''ll keep him safe. I promise."


    A small smile flickered on Leah''s lips. "Promise me... Land... Leo is the fut��" she whispered once more, her voice becoming inaudible, too weak. The light in her blue eyes dimmed, then she closed them. Her grip on his hand loosened, and with a long sigh, she faded.


    "Leah!" Pain ripped through Roland''s heart, the cry choked in his throat. He bent over her body, grief consuming him. And then, like a divine breath of relief, he heard her heart beating.


    Elara rushed to Roland''s side, and he, with a gesture of his index finger, signaled that she was alive.


    Roland''s attention was regained when the child stirred in his arms. He composed himself; Leonard''s tiny hand gripped his rough finger.


    He looked at the baby, at Leah''s son, the last descendant of the Winters line. To Leah, he was a Weize. A Neumond spoken of only in legends, stories of hope for children to sleep to.


    A grim resolution settled in his heart. He would honor his promise. He would keep the child safe, even if it meant sacrificing everything.


    "I promise," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion but firm in his heart. He held the baby close. The newborn opened his eyes, revealing the deep and unmistakable secret of his heritage��the clear, translucent sapphire of a Neumond Winters'' eyes. The wind still howled outside, like an urgency to save the birth and life of a hidden king.


    Roland handed little Leonard to Elara and took Leah in his arms. He needed to act, to get them out of there, and fast.


    The silence around the castle was almost as terrifying as the death cries of battle.


    The gates were being patrolled, their cold, suspicious gazes sweeping the area. Amid the palpable tension, Roland struggled to control the tremor in his hands.


    His eyes met the familiar figure of Noah, the royal stablehand, cowering near a cart, his face pale and anguished.


    Urgency gripped Roland. "Noah! The cart! We need it now," he hissed, his voice low and tense.


    "They were wearing Fulgor''s colors, my lord," said Noah, his voice trembling, as he prepared the cart, "but I heard... I swear I heard... they were speaking our language. And laughing... laughing at Fulgor."


    Roland put the pieces together: Edward had staged a Fulgor attack to blame the neighboring kingdom for his father''s death and seize power. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there was no time for explanations; a look at Leah, writhing in silent pain, said it all. With a trembling nod, Noah handed over the reins, his eyes fixed on a point beyond Roland''s shoulder.


    With the strength of a bear, Roland helped lift Leah into the cart. "Take her far away from here!" he whispered to Noah, his voice thick with emotion. "North! To the healers'' village, near Besen! And don''t look back."


    His orders given, Roland drew a small, golden amulet from his pocket. Inside was Leah''s portrait, the image he cherished most. The miniature captured a vibrant, timeless beauty. It was a gift, one he now knew he would never be able to present to her. He tucked the amulet into one of Leah''s pockets, a final, silent farewell, then turned and walked away, knowing he would never see her again.


    Elara, with the silent determination that characterized her, positioned herself at the back of the cart. Besides everything, Elara was also a skilled Neumond.


    "Go, Roland," she murmured, her eyes meeting his for a brief but intense moment. There was a spark of defiance in them, a silent promise.


    A Neumond captain of Edward''s, with the usurper''s crest gleaming ominously on his armor, intercepted the fleeing cart. His experienced gaze lingered on Leah, huddled and vulnerable, and a cruel smile crept onto his lips.


    Elara, sensing the imminent danger and knowing there was no time for negotiation, jumped from the cart in an act of pure sacrifice. The sword, a silver flash, appeared in her hands.


    "Stop! Usurpers!" she shouted, her voice surprisingly strong.


    The captain, surprised, drew his own sword and activated his ELEV, running towards the gate away from the cart. Elara also released her ELEV and charged at him, a muffled cry of fury echoing.


    Roland felt a knot in his throat. He knew. She knew. It was a suicidal distraction, a sacrifice to give Leah a chance to escape. Something didn''t smell right.


    As both swords met further ahead, a rain of arrows covered Elara''s position. It was a trap.


    That night, the Neumond Elara saw the four moons of Humbra being covered by arrows; the world turned dark, and she was swallowed by the projectiles.


    There was no more room for arrows on her body; it was a raw and torturous scene to see Elara dead but still spasming, riddled with arrows.


    "Go, Noah! Now!" He ordered, his voice strained but firm.


    The cart sped off, lurching dangerously. Roland saw, out of the corner of his eye, Elara fall under the guards'' trap, liters of blood staining the cobblestones.


    He stood back, paralyzed for an instant, the pain of loss ripping through his chest. Deep down, he liked Elara and her sarcasm. But there was no time for grief. He needed to report, to blend truth into the shadows, and pretend nothing happened that night.

 Chapter 45 - 45:

    The throne room, once a symbol of Dunkel''s might, now radiated a deceptive tranquility. Edward, acclaimed as the realm''s savior, sat upon the throne, exuding regal authority. Dunkel''s banners remained, yet a subtle shift in the court''s comportment��a nervous energy, a feigned gaiety��betrayed the underlying tension.


    The populace believed Fulgor had attacked and Edward had valiantly repelled them, securing his place as rightful heir. Only whispers, confined to the palace''s darkest recesses, spoke of usurpation.


    Roland stood before him, surrendered, yet bruised and battered. Still, there was defiance in his eyes, a refusal to be broken. He''d been brought before Edward, not as a criminal, but as a subject. The beating had been administered not as a public spectacle but within the guard barracks'' confines��"persuasion," not punishment.


    "Lord Roland," Edward began, his voice soft, yet laced with a contrived concern. "It grieves me to see you thus. The... incident with the alleged Fulgor sympathizers was regrettable. But tell me..." He leaned forward, a predatory gleam in his eyes. "Where is my sister? Princess Leah? She was seen near the battle. I fear for her safety."


    "Your sister? Why don''t you ask me first how I ended up in this state? You must be having fun, right?" Roland dropped the question, trying to avoid Edward.


    "Come ooonnn, little Roland. I do NOT have much free time to play," stated King Edward. "Answer quickly, where is my beloved sister?" Edward''s face was pure cynicism, his expression a complete theater of false concern.


    The question was a snare, and Roland knew it. The entire court knew it, yet none could admit it. To the outside world, Edward was the concerned brother, the grieving son, the noble protector. To speak against him was treason.


    Roland remained silent, jaw tight. He could feel the court''s gaze upon him, a blend of pity, fear, and thinly veiled accusation.


    Edward sighed, a carefully crafted mask of disappointment settling on his face. "Lord Roland, I understand your... loyalties. You were close to my sister. But surely, you comprehend the gravity of this. Fulgor''s agents remain at large, and my sister... well, let us say she may have been... misguided."


    He gestured, and two guards advanced, bearing a parchment. Roland''s heart sank. This was worse. Far worse.


    Edward unfurled the parchment, revealing a crude map. "This," he declared, his voice hardening, "was found on a confirmed Fulgor spy. It purportedly shows a route... leading directly into Fulgor territory. A route, one might say, quite suitable for a... traitor to our realm."


    He fixed Roland with a piercing stare, eyes narrowed. "Now, I do not wish to believe that you, Supreme Commander Roland, a decorated hero of Dunkel, would be complicit in aiding my sister''s defection. But the evidence..." He shrugged, a gesture of feigned helplessness.


    "Tell me, Lord Roland," Edward continued, his voice now dripping with false sympathy. "Is my sister a victim... or a traitor?" The word hung in the air, heavy and vile. He was relishing this, the torment of the once-proud warrior.


    Then, with a deceptively gentle smile, "Bring in Berta."


    Two guards departed, returning with Roland''s mother between them, battered and covered in soot.


    Roland felt his heart shatter.


    "Tell me, Roland. My sister''s whereabouts, and I shall spare your dear mother''s life." Edward said it lightly, a glint of amusement in his eyes. This is getting entertaining, he thought.


    Roland''s fists clenched, rage and impotence churning within him. He would not play Edward''s game. He would not betray Leah. He would not betray King Marcus''s memory.


    "I do not know her location," Roland stated, his voice steady, despite the internal turmoil. "Princess Leah is loyal to Dunkel. This accusation is preposterous."


    Edward arched an eyebrow, a cruel smirk playing on his lips. "Preposterous? You dare dispute the evidence?" He gestured towards the parchment. "This map... this route... it all points to Fulgor. Is your blind loyalty to my sister obscuring the truth, Lord Roland?"


    "The truth?" Roland spat the words. "The truth is you wield a lie to justify your crimes! You murdered your own father, and now you seek to frame your sister to consolidate your power!" His voice rang out, clear and strong.


    A deathly silence descended upon the throne room. The courtiers held their breath, aghast at Roland''s audacity. Even Edward appeared momentarily taken aback, but the facade of feigned benevolence swiftly returned.


    "A grave accusation, Lord Roland," Edward purred, his voice soft, yet laced with menace. "Do you possess proof? Or are these merely... the ramblings of a desperate man?"


    Roland knew he was trapped. He had no proof, only his conviction and the words of a dying messenger. He glanced at Berta, her face pale but resolute. Their eyes met, and he saw a flicker of pride, of farewell.


    "I do not know Leah''s location," Roland repeated, his voice now choked with anguish. "But I know she would never betray Dunkel."


    Edward sighed, the picture of profound disappointment. "Such a pity, Roland. Such a pity." He rose from the throne, approaching Berta. In his hand, no longer a king''s sword but a short dagger, its blade glinting ominously in the torchlight.


    Berta trembled, but her gaze did not waver. She lifted her chin, a final act of defiance. "Long live King Marcus," she whispered, the words faint, yet audible.


    Edward smiled. "Such touching loyalty," he mocked. "Pity it is not enough to save you."


    With swift, brutal efficiency, he seized Berta by the hair, wrenching her head back, exposing her throat. Roland roared, a guttural sound of pure horror, but the Neumond guards restrained him, his chains forged of Frosteel.


    The dagger flashed. A clean slice. A torrent of blood. Berta''s body convulsed briefly, like a slaughtered hen. Held aloft by her hair, the blood choked her until she stilled. Edward released her, and she crumpled to the floor, lifeless.


    Roland collapsed to his knees, his mind numb with disbelief and agony. The world around him seemed to unravel into a blur of color and sound. His mother. Dead. Murdered before his very eyes. By the monster who now occupied Dunkel''s throne.


    Edward wiped the dagger on a cloth, as if cleaning away a trivial stain. He regarded Roland, his face devoid of emotion.


    "A regrettable death," Edward stated, his voice cold and calculating. "But necessary. An example, Lord Roland. A reminder of the consequences of defying my authority."


    He turned to the court, who observed the scene in petrified silence. "Let it be clear to all: treason will not be tolerated. Nor will incompetence."


    His gaze returned to Roland, now dripping with contempt. "I cannot, regrettably, accuse you of treason, Lord Roland. The evidence is insufficient. But your absence during the attack on Lumeria, King Marcus''s death... that is unpardonable."


    He made a dismissive gesture. "Therefore, I strip you of your title of Supreme Commander. You are demoted to the rank of Captain. And, as punishment for your negligence, you are sentenced to five years'' imprisonment. In Gothia." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mockery in Edward''s voice was palpable. Gothia, the very place Roland had just escaped, would now be his prison. Exile disguised as retribution.


    Roland said nothing. There was nothing left to say. He had lost everything. His mother, his honor, his rank, his freedom.


    Roland awoke with a jolt, drenched in cold sweat, his heart hammering. His mother''s blood, Edward''s cruel smile, the whispered promise to Leah... it all swirled in his mind, fragments of a vivid nightmare. For a moment, he lay there, gasping, struggling to separate reality from memory.


    Then, the damp chill of the stone beneath him, the distant clink of chains. Reality crashed back. It wasn''t a nightmare. It was the past. The past that had forged him, the past to which he was now chained.


    He was back in Lumeria''s prison. He recalled Berta''s death, Leonard''s birth, Elara''s sacrifice... all of it, years ago. He''d relived it all, every agonizing detail, in a fitful sleep that felt more like a curse than solace.


    The deep breath he drew upon waking was more than just regaining his breath; it was the intake of pain, of guilt, of rage.


    Twenty-eight years ago. He would never forget.


    The sounds of armored boots snapped him to attention. The heavy cell door creaked open, and two guards entered, their faces grim. These weren''t Edward''s loyalists. These were Dunkel guards, but their eyes held no hostility, only... guilt; Dunkel''s army had always admired Roland.


    "Roland Silverback," one of them said, his voice trembling, "the time has come."


    He rose, his body stiff and aching from hours of confinement, but his mind... his mind was sharper than ever. The dream, the nightmare, had rekindled the flame.


    As the guards escorted him through the prison''s dark corridors, Roland steeled himself to face whatever fate awaited. But one thing he knew: the debt he owed the past.


    He arrived back at the court; it was packed, and the collective murmur was silenced instantly upon his entrance.


    Edward, already seated on his throne, positioned behind the magistrates'' bench, observed Roland''s entry with a malicious smirk.


    The few guards present were seasoned Neumonds, observing the scene in silence, on alert should Roland attempt anything. One approached Roland, checking his Frosteel chains, ensuring they were secure.


    The judge cleared his throat, the sound echoing strangely loud in the hushed courtroom. He unfurled the parchment. His hands were visibly shaking.


    Edward''s pressure from behind, Roland''s furious glare before him��he was caught between an angel and a demon. His throat dry, he began to read, his voice a thin, wavering thread.


    "Roland Silverback... for the crime of... of..."


    He faltered. His eyes flickered to Edward, a fleeting moment, then back to the parchment. The words seemed to swim before him. He swallowed hard��the sound, audible in the oppressive silence. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    He opened his mouth. Tried to continue. A choked sound escaped.


    He looked at Roland. In the judge''s eyes, a flicker of doubt��pity? Fear?


    "Do you... do you have any final words?"


    Roland, who had been looking down, slowly lifted his head, his countenance a mask of contained fury. He stared directly into King Edward''s eyes, a silent challenge, a dare.


    Roland then spat on the floor and activated his ELEV. The magical Frosteel chains around his neck strained against his immense power, threatening to erupt like a volcano.


    The Neumonds present instantly assumed defensive stances. Eyes throughout the audience widened, mouths agape in disbelief.


    Edward nodded to the guards, a signal to relax. He then crossed his legs, a sarcastic smirk playing on his lips, and tossed the question to Roland. "Little Roland, just who do you think you are?" The tone, pure mockery.


    Roland responded swiftly, his voice bitter and resolute, as if his very soul spoke, not just his mouth.


    "Who am I? WHO AM I?... My name is Roland Silverback, Supreme Commander of Dunkel, Brigade Lord of the Burt Crusades, First Officer of the Royal Squadron, right-hand man to the one true lion of Lumeria, Marcus Winters, loyal friend, and son of a mother murdered in cold blood before his very eyes..."


    Edward abruptly uncrossed his legs, his expression hardening, his eyes narrowing, his hands gripping the throne''s armrests. His unease was palpable.


    "...Stripped of my rank, sentenced to prison, and demoted to captain, condemned for crimes I never committed, because you, Edward..."


    Edward rose, his gaze locked on Roland, furious, one hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    "...Usurped your father''s crown! Hunted your own sister, who had just given birth! I, Roland Silverback, swear upon the utter destruction of my ELEV!"


    King Edward''s eyes stared into the void. A shimmer ran down the back of his neck��the activation of his ELEV. A momentary spatial distortion, a blur, and then... nothing. The silence that followed was absolute, heavy, pregnant with a terrible anticipation. Edward''s face was an inscrutable mask.


    No one present knew precisely what had transpired...

 Chapter 46 - 46:

    All present stood frozen, unable to process what had just happened. A dense, oppressive silence filled the courtroom.


    It took five seconds��five seconds of pure silence, five silly seconds��for the audience, for everyone present, to process the reality.


    After those five seconds, as if a spell had been broken, Roland''s head separated from his body. The torso, once imposing, knelt slowly, like a felled tree, before collapsing to the ground with a heavy, dull thud. The sound of the head rolling across the stone floor, grotesque and unnatural, echoed through the courtroom. Roland''s glazed eyes, once full of defiance, now stared at nothing, fixed on a distant, unreachable point.


    The great bear of Dunkel, the legendary Devil''s Hand, lay inert on the floor of that fateful courtroom. Life, strength, indomitable fury... all extinguished in a single, terrible instant.


    The witnesses'' eyes widened in shock. The silence, once absolute, was now charged with an almost palpable tension: a suffocating mixture of fear, cruelty, and a deep, disturbing confusion.


    No one dared to take a deep breath; no one dared to move. Only the faint, yet unmistakable, metallic scent of blood began to slowly spread through the air.


    Edward, as if abruptly awakening from a trance, seemed momentarily stunned. A shadow��was it regret? Confusion?��crossed his face for an instant but was quickly replaced by an expression of false indignation, a desperate attempt to regain control.


    He turned to those present, his voice strained, the words sounding hollow and unconvincing, even to his own ears.


    "He... he slandered me! It was calumny against the Crown! Treason!" He paused, gasping for air, and then, in a whisper, forced out: "The sentence... the sentence was... fair!"


    But his words fell on deaf ears. Or, worse, on ears that no longer believed. The disbelief was palpable.


    From the corners of the courtroom, whispers began, like a fire creeping stealthily through a dry forest.


    The rumor, the suspicion that had already hung in the air like a fog before that day, now gained body and substance, fueled by Roland''s blood and the pathetic fragility of Edward''s excuse.


    The truth, like a subterranean and impetuous river, began to silently undermine the foundations of the usurped throne.


    The heavy murmurs in the courtroom were suddenly interrupted by the imposing figure of Gerard, the new Supreme Commander. He pushed open the doors, advancing with long, determined strides towards Edward, ignoring the petrified gazes of the audience and with only a sidelong glance at the macabre presence of Roland''s body.


    Leaning down, Gerard whispered something urgent in Edward''s ear. The words were inaudible to the others, but the expression on the commander''s face was grave, almost alarmed.


    Edward, who until then had seemed lost in a haze of confusion and false indignation, reacted instantly. The color drained from his face, replaced by a sudden pallor. Without a word, he turned and, followed closely by Gerard, hurriedly left the courtroom. His steps, previously hesitant, now echoed firmly but charged with a new urgency.


    The instant they crossed the threshold, leaving behind the stage of the tragedy, Roland''s last words��the desperate oath, the accusation��seemed to reverberate in the air, striking Edward full force. "...Persecuted your sister, who had just given birth!"


    A shiver ran down his spine. Leah... pregnant? The realization, like a freezing blast, hit him, paralyzing him for a fraction of a second in the hallway.


    An heir.


    A dark thought crossed his mind, swift and lethal. His regret for killing Roland was now bitter and indigestible.


    The initial urgency regained his attention; the reason for Gerard''s summons gave way to a new priority. A brutal but necessary solution to the problem that Roland, even dead, represented.


    "Gerard..." said Edward.


    His voice was suddenly cold and controlled, regaining composure. "Roland''s body... it will be displayed in Gothia. Let all see the fate of a traitor." A cruel and subtle smile deformed his lips. "Let it be a lesson, especially for this Leonard."


    _______________________________________


    Amidst the paralyzed crowd in the courtroom, Thomas, Roland''s loyal friend, felt horror spread through his veins like poison. He witnessed the brutal death, the blatant injustice, and fear dominated him.


    Without hesitation, Thomas broke away from the crowd and ran out of the courtroom. His steps were hurried on the stone streets of Lumeria, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. "Am I next?" he thought.


    In his hand, he firmly held a sealed envelope��Roland''s posthumous letter, the last request of a condemned man. The letter of inheritance for Leonard, which he had written at his house days before.


    Urgency propelled him. He needed to send that letter, whatever the cost. It was Roland''s last hope. Leonard''s only chance.


    But Thomas wasn''t alone.


    Hidden in the crowd, now a silent chaos of emotions, Evelyn watched, and everything narrowed to a single point: Roland on trial for 3 days.


    Three days she was moving behind the scene playing her game and moving her pawn.


    But "powerless". The word beat hard against her ego. She couldn''t intervene. Not openly. She was on a mission, the promise... Leonard.


    Then, she saw him.


    A man. A blur. The only one moving away from the courthouse, hurried. Shoulders hunched, face hidden, quick steps. A wolf fleeing.


    Evelyn''s instincts screamed. "Something''s there..." that man was the missing piece. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew Roland.


    "It''s about Leonard..." The thought, clear and urgent. "I need to protect this person. Ensure Roland''s plans come to fruition."


    Drawing closer, she recognized him, the same face that had testified for Roland. Thomas.


    I need to protect him. And so she did, Evelyn became his shadow.


    _______________________________________


    Leonard''s POV, Besen, New Era 189


    The wind whistled in his ears, a harbinger of the pain to come from that fall. Leonard felt the cold dampness of the lake on his face, the acrid smell of the turbulent water below.


    He glanced down for a fleeting instant. The jagged rocks, speckled with white foam, looked like hungry teeth waiting for him, growing larger by the second. The waves crashed furiously; the storm had created a monster beneath the platform.


    There was no time to think, to hesitate.


    He stretched and stiffened his body, transforming himself into a human arrow, and plunged into the dark river.


    The impact with the water was brutal, an explosion of cold and pain that stole the air from his lungs. He heard the body of the bandit he had dragged with him collide with the rocks with a terrible sound, a mixture of bones breaking and flesh tearing. A sound muffled by the fury of the lake.


    Leonard tried to fight the current, but he was extremely exhausted; it was useless. A gigantic wave engulfed him, throwing him against a submerged rock.


    A flashbang and then, darkness.


    "No..." The word echoed in his mind, a thread of consciousness refusing to yield.


    He struggled, more out of instinct than strength. His arms, heavy as lead, barely moved. His legs were numb. Water entered his lungs, burning, suffocating him.


    His head broke the surface for a brief instant. A gasp of air, mixed with water and rain. It wasn''t enough.


    He sank again.


    "Roland... Father... Mother..." Faces, memories, fragments of a miserable life.


    Something touched his body, strong enough to awaken his instincts. It was a log... floating along with the river''s turmoil in the storm.


    With the last vestige of his strength, Leonard clung to the rough wood, his fingers slipping on the slime and mud present in the water, but they closed in a desperate grip.


    The current continued to pull him, but now he had a foothold, a tenuous link to hope. With great effort, he kept his head above the water, coughing and expelling the muddy water he had swallowed. Each breath was a painful victory.


    The heavy rain fell on him relentlessly, as if the very sky were in mourning. The shore was only a distant shadow, obscured by fog and darkness. He was adrift, alone, badly injured, in a raging lake on a stormy night. A castaway in his own homeland.


    Leonard opened his eyes, but the bright light from the bedroom window momentarily blinded him. He blinked, confused, trying to focus. He was no longer at the lake. He was no longer in the rain.


    He was lying on a narrow bed, covered by a thick, comfy blanket. The smell of medicinal herbs, strong and sweetish, filled the air. He felt his body numb and heavy, as if every muscle had been crushed.


    He tried to move, but a sharp twinge in his ribs made him groan. The pain brought him back to reality, fragments of memory colliding in his mind like waves in a storm.


    "The fall... the lake... the bandit... the fight... the current..." Leo thought while massaging his temples.


    He remembered the biting cold of the water, the darkness, the feeling of drowning. He remembered the big log, the desperate struggle to stay afloat. And then... nothing.


    "Where was he? Who had rescued him?" He questioned himself.


    A movement in the corner of the room caught his attention. A figure approached, tall and thin, but with a posture that, despite his age, conveyed a serene strength. He possessed an ancestral aura.


    An old man, with hair as white as snow and a long, thick beard, but his eyes were a penetrating green, full of life and an almost palpable energy. He wore simple but clean clothes, and his hands, although marked by prominent veins and knuckles, were firm and strong like those of a young warrior.


    But there was something more... a serenity, a depth, that transcended mere age.


    "You''ve awakened, finally," said the man, his voice hoarse but gentle. An ancestral timbre echoed in every word. "I was worried."


    Leonard tried to speak, but his throat was dry and scratchy. He coughed, a weak and painful sound.


    "Easy, lad," said the man, approaching the bed with a glass of water. His movements were fluid and precise, like those of a feline, despite his frail and elderly appearance.


    "Drink slowly," he said.


    Leonard obeyed, feeling the cool water relieve some of the dryness in his throat.


    "Who... who are you?" Leo managed to ask, his voice still hoarse.


    "My name is Saito," replied the man, with a slight smile, a smile that seemed to have seen centuries pass. "I found you in the river, during the storm. I was fishing tempest-catchers��a rare fish that only appears with heavy rain��when I saw you, clinging to a log, almost unconscious. I brought you to my cabin."


    Leonard frowned, trying to piece together the puzzle. "Saito... storm... fish... None of it made sense. How could a man, who appeared to be so old, have so much strength?" He thought.


    "Where... where are we?" Leo asked, looking around.


    The cabin was small but surprisingly airy and bright. The morning sunlight streamed through the window, revealing walls of light wood, polished by time. There was a stone fireplace, now with only embers, and shelves with jars of herbs and kitchen utensils. The environment was simple but conveyed a sense of peace and order.


    "In my humble abode," replied Saito, with an enigmatic smile. "You are safe here, for now."


    Leonard nodded slowly, still trying to process everything. His gaze roamed the room, taking in the details. It was then that he saw two katanas, but he chose not to comment on anything.


    "I need to know..." Leonard began, but his voice failed. There were still many questions.


    Saito interrupted him, gently but firmly. "There will be time for questions, young master. First, you need to rest." He turned to a shelf filled with glass jars and dried herbs, beginning to select some ingredients. "I''m going to prepare something for the pain and to help heal your wounds."


    Leonard watched as Saito worked, his movements precise and experienced. He mixed the herbs in a mortar, adding a clear liquid from a small bottle. It was then that Leonard noticed.


    A subtle glow, almost imperceptible, emanated from Saito''s nape. Not from the skin, nor the clothes, but from within. A faint greenish glow, but unmistakable.


    "You..." Leonard began, his voice strained with surprise. "You are a Neumond."


    Saito stopped for an instant, the pestle suspended in the air. He turned slowly, his green eyes, now shining with an almost supernatural intensity, fixing on Leonard''s.


    He walked calmly to the bed, the aura of mystery enveloping him like a mist. He leaned down, his ancient and wise face inches from Leonard''s.


    "And those blue eyes of yours..." said Saito, his voice low and laden with meaning, "...are much more than you can imagine..."

 Chapter 47 - 47: “Beyond the blue”

    Leonard stared into Saito''s eyes, the question echoing in his mind. "What''s so special about my eyes, sir? Yours are green, so what?"


    "Ah, kids these days..." Saito sighed, a mysterious smile playing on his lips. He turned back, shrugging, and focused again on the shelf of ingredients.


    With precise, almost magical gestures, he finished the mixture in the mortar. A thick, greenish liquid with a faint glow appeared in the container.


    "Lie down," Saito instructed, his voice soft but firm. "This might sting a little." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This looks like those regeneration potions from the Guild."


    "It doesn''t just look like it. It is a regeneration potion. I discovered them."


    Leonard was astonished by Saito''s statement, and with a slight hesitation, he obeyed.


    Saito approached, holding a small ceramic pot containing the potion in one hand and a clean cloth in the other. Gently, he applied the mixture to Leonard''s pierced rib and his flank.


    The initial sensation was an intense cold, followed by a burning that made Leonard clench his teeth. But almost immediately, the pain began to subside, replaced by a comforting warmth.


    He watched, fascinated, as the wound on his flank, previously deep and jagged, began to close, the skin regenerating at an accelerated rate. This potion was much better than the one from the Guild House.


    Saito, with a satisfied nod, cleaned up the excess potion. "An old recipe, from a time before books were even written," he said, as if reading Leonard''s thoughts.


    Leonard nodded.


    "The herbs of Besen have unique healing properties because of the Zafyr." He didn''t mention the infused energy, of course.


    Two days passed while Leonard was still bedridden. They didn''t talk much.


    Saito was quite reserved. An eccentric and enigmatic swordmaster. Beneath a gruff, playful old man exterior lies immense skill and a mysterious past.


    He is unpredictable, shifting between lightheartedness and profound wisdom. Despite his arrogance, he shows genuine, albeit peculiar, care for people.


    After a few days, Leo''s pain had lessened considerably, allowing him to move more freely.


    In a clearing near the lake, Leo decided to train with his swords, "Smiling" and "Absolution." Basic movements, simple sequences��what he remembered from training with Roland, and some forms he created himself in his head from his brief understanding of swordsmanship.


    Saito watched from afar, sitting on a rock and eating bright rosette berries, his seemingly fragile figure contrasting with the violent Lake Zafyr.


    At a certain moment, Leonard closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and activated his ELEV. Utilizing advanced cognition, the gift he still barely understood flooded his mind.


    The movements became more fluid, more precise, almost unreal for someone who, theoretically, didn''t even have a combat class.


    The sword cut the air with a sharp hiss, the speed and strength far beyond what would be expected, the blade''s trail torturing the wind and his steps, a rhythmic dance.


    Saito rose from the rock, his green eyes fixed on Leonard, an expression of disbelief taking over his face. "Who the hell is this kid, really? You can tell he''s a Winters, but... what was that?"


    When Leonard finished the sequence, exhausted but satisfied, Saito approached.


    "Come with me, boy," he said, his voice unusually serious. "There''s something we need to test... and talk about."


    Leonard looked back, a little surprised, noticing Saito approaching, and just nodded.


    They walked in silence to a small forest, where Saito had prepared, during Leonard''s stay, some improvised targets made of bamboo and hay.


    "Attack those targets," Saito instructed. "With everything you''ve got." Saito pointed to the targets. "Imagine they are your worst enemies, those you told me hunted you in Besen."


    Leonard nodded, the memory of the bandits rekindling the flame of anger in his chest. He closed his eyes again, visualizing the leader''s face, the cruel smile, the look of contempt. He activated his ELEV.


    An explosion of energy ran through his body. Small sparks of electricity crackled around his legs, a phenomenon still unexplained, but which he felt was part of his newfound strength.


    He attacked.


    What followed was a demonstration of power and precision that defied logic. "Smiling''s" blade cut the air, a silver lightning bolt. The bamboo target wasn''t just cut; it was pulverized. The clean, impeccable cut extended beyond the target, opening a gash in the earth. The sonic boom of the blade echoed through the forest, startling the birds.


    Saito, who had seen countless battles in his three centuries of life, felt a shiver run down his spine. That wasn''t normal. It wasn''t just skill. It was something more.


    When the dust settled, Saito approached Leonard, who was breathing heavily but with a determined glint in his eyes.


    "What''s your rank, kid? Gold?" Saito asked, stroking his beard.


    "It''s Iron, sir. I''ve only had a few months of training."


    "HAHAHAHA!" Saito burst into laughter suddenly. "Come on, stop joking."


    Leonard, without further ado, took out his GHMC and showed it to Saito. His eyes, perplexed as he read Leo''s profile, tried to find words to say what he was thinking.


    "Kid," Saito began, his voice deep, filled with emotion, "I need to tell you some things... About me. And about you." He paused, choosing his words carefully.


    "I am Saito, the Eternal. One of the first Neumonds. I''ve lived for over three hundred years, thanks to my unique ability�� ''life force,'' longevity. And, in all those years, I''ve never seen anything like what you just did, not at your level."


    He pointed to the destroyed target and then to Leonard.


    "You are special, kid. Very special. And I... this old man who was just waiting for death patiently. Now I feel like I might have one last purpose in life." He stroked his beard as he spoke.


    Leonard tried to process the flood of information. Three hundred years? First Neumond? Blade Dancer? It was too much to take in at once. Saito''s words echoed in his mind, mixed with the memories of the fight, the fall, the rescue...


    Saito, noticing the boy''s confusion, continued, his tone of voice mixing pride and a touch of melancholy: "You brought me fun, kid. A spark I hadn''t felt in a long time. I feel I need to teach you to control that raw power. I''m going to teach you to master the art of the Blade Dancer."


    Leonard blinked, uncontrollably, as if trying to clear the fog from his mind. Blade Dancer... Saito... Three hundred years��


    "Will you accept, kid? Do you want to be my disciple? I am the only Blade Dancer master still alive in all of Humbra��after all, I created this class."


    The words hung in the air, less a question, more a decree. Saito''s statement wasn''t simply an invitation; it was a pronouncement, a life-altering judgment.


    It was as if Leonard had been sentenced to change his destiny by a master swordsman. A life''s ambition offered on a silver platter, a chance for greatness�� or a gilded cage.


    But a prickling unease, a sliver of doubt, wormed its way into Leo''s mind.


    "If it sounds too good to be true, it probably is," he thought.

 Chapter 48 - 48:

    Saito''s words, spoken so naturally, hit Leonard hard. He pieced together fragments, bits of information: "Only master... Blade Dancer... all of Humbra... class." The realization dawned. The opportunity. The responsibility.


    "Yes!" Leonard answered, his voice firm, despite the internal turmoil. "I accept, sir! It will be an immense honor to carry on your legacy."


    Saito let out a laugh, a surprisingly jovial sound. It was good to have a purpose again. The old wanderer, the tempest-catcher fisherman, finally had a reason to live, a renewed purpose, after centuries of waiting. No. More than that. A reason to live.


    Leonard, moved by a newfound respect, bowed before Saito in a formal gesture.


    "Oh, come on, stop that, kid," Saito said, somewhat uncomfortable with the sudden formality. "We have a lot to train. A lot."


    Leonard straightened up, a little embarrassed. "Master Saito... sir... could you... could you show me what a Blade Dancer can do?" The request came out as a whisper, full of expectation and a hint of disbelief.


    A cold glint of satisfaction sparkled in Saito''s green eyes. He nodded. It was time to show the boy the gap between them. And the bright future that awaited him, if he dedicated himself.


    "Could you lend me your swords, please?" Saito asked gently.


    "Of course..." Leonard held out "Smiling" and "Absolution" to Saito, who took them reverently.


    "Masterpieces," Saito murmured, running his fingers along the Frosteel blades. "Made with the soul of an elder blacksmith. This blacksmith... I feel he gave his blood for this creation."


    "Yes," said Leonard, his voice strained. A lump formed in his throat. "But he wasn''t an elder. It was a talented Neumond blacksmith who passed away while still young."


    "An irreplaceable loss for humanity," Saito said solemnly. "May he rest in peace."


    Saito moved away from Leonard, walking towards the edge of the small forest. He positioned himself with impressive calm, the two Frosteel swords still sheathed at his waist. He looked like just an old man contemplating the landscape, the gentle morning breeze ruffling his white hair and beard.


    Leonard watched, attentive, holding his breath. He didn''t want to miss a single detail of this demonstration.


    Saito placed his hands on the hilts of the swords. He inhaled deeply, a light, almost imperceptible breath. And he stopped breathing.


    A flash. A blinding glare. A sonic blast that made Leonard cover his ears instinctively. He didn''t see the movement. He didn''t understand what had happened.


    Saito was still there, beside Leonard, sheathing the swords again, with the same calm as before. Then he handed them back to Leonard.


    "But... but what...?" Leonard stammered, completely lost.


    Saito just smiled, a mysterious smile, and pointed with his head to the opposite side of the forest.


    Leonard turned slowly and felt his jaw drop. The scene before him was not a demonstration of strength. It was the signature of a legend.


    All the trees in the small forest, at a ten-degree angle to the north, had been obliterated. As if they had never existed. In the background, two hundred meters away, the small slope on the other side of the Zafyr River displayed a colossal gash, a scar on the landscape that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Leonard fell to his knees, his legs weak, his hands trembling. He searched for words, but they simply died in his mouth. He felt his jaw clench��a mixture of terror and ecstasy.


    "Fucking... hell...," he finally managed to say, his voice a thread. He stood up staggering and ran, clumsily, towards Saito, who had already started to walk away with his calm steps.


    Leonard remained silent for a long time, trying, in vain, to comprehend what his eyes had just witnessed.


    It wasn''t strength. It wasn''t technique. It was as if Saito had, for an instant, erased reality, removed the trees and the slope with a blink of an eye. Magic was the only word that came to his mind, but he knew it wasn''t quite that. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arriving back near the cabin, a thought suddenly came to his mind. Gothia. He needed to go back. He needed to resume his path as an equalizer, find answers, and seek revenge against the Leirions.


    But now... now there was hope. With Saito, with Blade Dancer training, he would have a chance. A real chance. He felt it.


    Upon entering the cabin, Saito indicated the table, and they both sat down. The conversation inevitably returned to Leonard''s ELEV, to the raw power he had demonstrated, but also to his lack of control.


    "The ELEV is just a tool, young master," Saito explained, with the patience of a master who had repeated the same lesson countless times. "It amplifies your abilities, but the true strength comes from within you. From your ki. You need to learn to feel that flow, to direct it, to shape it."


    Leonard tried to absorb every word, but the image of the obliterated forest still dominated his thoughts. "How... how did you do that?" he asked, his voice strained.


    Saito just smiled enigmatically. "In time, you''ll understand. In time, you''ll do it."


    Saito extended his hand, palm up, a silent request.


    Leonard hesitated. Distrust still lingered, a knot in his stomach. But something in Saito''s aged eyes��a depth of knowledge, a hint of something more��calmed him. He placed his own hand, palm up, in Saito''s.


    "Close your eyes," Saito instructed, his voice low and steady.


    Leonard obeyed, the world dissolving into darkness.


    "Now," Saito continued, "think of an element of nature. Fire, wind, earth, water... anything."


    Leonard focused. He tried to clear his mind, to push aside the doubt, the fear, and the lingering images of loss. He focused on... something.


    A sharp, dry crack split the silence. Saito flinched, a startled gasp escaping his lips��a reaction utterly out of character for the unflappable master.


    Leonard''s eyes snapped open, confusion warring with a nascent, unnamed fear. "What happened?"


    A silence settled in, filled only by the crackling of the fire in the fireplace.


    Leonard tried to imagine what just happened to Saito, looking startled, and what it would take to reach his level of power.


    "Oh," Saito interrupted his thoughts, his voice suddenly alert, his eyes fixed on the cabin door. "Looks like we have company..."


    Leonard felt a shiver run down his spine. Company? Here? In this isolated place?


    He heard it then. Steps. Outside the cabin. Heavy. Deliberate. They weren''t hiding.


    "An intruder?" The question escaped Leonard''s lips, his voice full of apprehension. Were they the bandits? Had they followed him? The idea filled him with a cold, paralyzing fear.

 Chapter 49 - 49: “Shattered Bonds”

    Leonard gripped the handles of his swords, the tension from the past few nights still present in his muscles.


    "Who were the intruders?" he thought, still trying to figure it out.


    Saito, calm as if he were waiting for tea time, stood up. He walked toward the herb''s table, where he had some tea strainers.


    "I''m going to brew... make some green herbal tea for us." He smiled. "Do you like cookies?"


    "Tea?" Leonard blinked, surprised. Was this a "visit"?


    Suddenly, the cabin door opened, and a man entered. He was tall and slender, carrying a couple of bags and a mage''s wooden staff. His shaggy black hair and black eyes, along with his face�� were vaguely familiar to Leonard.


    "Le...?"


    "Le...on...?"


    "Leo...?"


    The man squinted his eyes, trying to remember.


    "Leonard?!" Finally, the man said.


    "Kaleb?" Leonard replied, his voice still a little hoarse.


    "Oh hoo! I see you two already know each other," said old Saito, his hands on his hips.


    "Leonard? What the hell are you doing here?" Kaleb dropped his travel backpack on the floor, and his staff was carelessly left leaning against the corner of the wooden wall.


    "It''s a long story, Kaleb. We''ll have time to catch up later." Leonard let his shoulders slump, giving a short sigh, but the surprise was still evident on his face.


    "You know Grandpa Saito?" Kaleb asked, frowning.


    "Now I''m grandpa to you, you rascal?" Saito grumbled.


    "Stop the drama, old man. You know our relationship," Kaleb said.


    Leonard, feeling like a fish out of water, spoke up, "Wait... I''m confused. What''s going on between you two?"


    "Oh, I''m a nice guy, you know that. So I take care of this grumpy old man who has memory problems," Kaleb said, with a smug smile.


    A cup flew through the cabin, spinning in the air. Nothing could stop the cup''s speed as it struck Kaleb''s forehead squarely. "BANG"


    "Ow! Damn it!" he groaned, massaging the spot where he was hit.


    "Old, am I?!" Saito growled. "Memory problems, huh?!" The calm and gentle Saito now looked ready to attack. "I guess I didn''t spank you enough, not even after you grew up." Saito approached Kaleb, rolling up the sleeves of his tunic.


    "No... Mr. Saito, I''m sorry!" Kaleb backed away, rubbing his forehead.


    Saito stopped in the middle of his walk and returned to the herb''s table mumbling.


    "The only reason I''m not kicking you out is because we have a visitor, you ungrateful brat," Saito bellowed.


    Kaleb sighed, relieved. He pulled up a chair and sat down next to Leonard, offering him a firm handshake.


    "Well, Leo... I had no family. Saito found me as a child. I was crying in the middle of the forest, and he saved me and raised me ever since." He looked proudly at the old man. "And now I help him with... some things around here."


    Leonard nodded, understanding the dynamic. An unusual family... but a family.


    "But this brat keeps testing my patience..." Said Saito as he brought a kettle with fresh tea, the fragrance of the herbs filling the air, a comforting smell on that late afternoon.


    Saito served the tea in small ceramic cups, each adorned with delicate hand-painted flower designs. A touch of beauty and refinement that contrasted with the rustic nature of the cabin.


    "Leonard, have you heard about the commotion in Gothia lately?" Kaleb asked casually as he blew on the hot steam of the tea.


    "Commotion in Gothia?" Leonard repeated, confused. He was oblivious to everything, isolated in his own pain and recovery.


    "Leonard arrived a few days ago, Kaleb, after being attacked," Saito interrupted, the tone of his voice still carrying a remnant of his previous irritation with his grandson. "How could he know, you knucklehead?"


    "I understand..." murmured Kaleb, realizing the tactlessness of the question. He didn''t know how to approach the subject, how to break the news. He had no idea of the deep connection between Leonard and Roland, although he knew that Roland had saved him in Besen years ago.


    Leonard, sensing Kaleb''s hesitation and Saito''s heavy gaze, frowned. "Is there something I need to know?"


    Saito closed his eyes for an instant, as if he wished that moment would never come. He knew that Kaleb, with his youthful bluntness, would eventually drop the bomb.


    "Leonard... a person died in Lumeria," Kaleb began, groping for words, as if walking through a minefield. "Judged for treason..."


    "Yes... and then...?" Leonard encouraged, still not understanding where Kaleb was going.


    "Well, the body was displayed for three days in Gothia, as punishment..." Kaleb advanced a little further, his voice getting lower and lower.


    "How horrible..." Leonard commented, with a shiver. "Orders from the king?"


    "Yes, the King himself beheaded him. He was only buried in Mount Lichtwelt because the Church of Light intervened..."


    Leonard felt a tightening in his chest upon hearing Mount Lichtwelt, the cemetery of Neumond heroes; a dark premonition overcame him. Kaleb''s voice, increasingly faint and cautious, filled him with apprehension. "Kaleb..." he began, his voice strained. "Who? Who died?"


    Kaleb hesitated. Then, holding Leonard''s hand tightly, he said, "Damn it... Leo, it was Roland... The king killed Roland. Accused him of treason." S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard''s world stopped.


    "No..." he whispered, the word a thread of a voice. "No... it can''t be..."


    A void began to open in his chest, a black hole that sucked all the light, all the hope. "Roland? Dead? No..."


    He stood up, staggering, his legs weak. "Why? Why does this always happen?" he asked no one. "First his parents and Mia, then Liam, now Roland..." he pondered.


    The questions tumbled in his mind, a whirlwind of pain and disbelief. He needed to go. He needed to see. He needed... to do something.


    Without saying a word, Leonard ran to the door, grabbing his swords and ignoring Saito''s and Kaleb''s calls. He needed to get to Gothia. He needed to see with his own eyes.


    The cabin door slammed shut behind Leonard, the sound lost in the morning wind.


    He ran, blinded by pain, by the need to do something, anything...

 Chapter 50 - 50: “Last Words”

    He saw Kaleb''s horse tied near a small makeshift stable. He didn''t think twice. He mounted, spurred the animal, and set off at a furious gallop.


    "Forgive me, Kaleb," he murmured to the wind, guilt gnawing at him, but the urgency was greater.


    The road to Gothia stretched before him, a dusty path that seemed to stretch to infinity. He was not an experienced rider, but adrenaline and anger propelled him.


    The horse, a strong and resilient animal, responded to the command, galloping at a surprising speed. But Leonard demanded more. More speed. More distance between him and the pain.


    He forced himself not to think of Roland��of the laugh he''d only ever shared with him, of his strength and unwavering example, of his brutal, senseless death. But the images returned in flashes: training sessions, quiet advice, the unwavering friendship, and the countless times Roland had saved him, even as a child.


    Why? The question haunted him. Why Roland? The treason... it was impossible. He knew Roland.


    "I will find out the truth," he promised himself aloud. "I swear."


    The sun was not punishing anymore at the end of the day. The wind dried the sweat on his face. He didn''t stop to rest; he didn''t allow himself to feel the exhaustion, the hunger, the thirst. He just pushed the horse faster and faster, further and further.


    At one point, the horse, nearing exhaustion, slowed down. Leonard, reluctantly, stopped. He gave water and a little food to the animal, allowing it to rest for an hour. He didn''t rest. He paced back and forth, impatient, biting his nails.


    Guilt gnawed at him for having taken Kaleb''s horse without asking. He needed to go back and explain himself to Kaleb and apologize. But not now. Now, he had to get to Gothia.


    He forced himself to eat a piece of dried meat, to swallow the tasteless water from the canteen. He needed strength; he had to stay on his feet.


    And then, back on the road.


    The day turned into night, night into day. Two days of travel compressed into one, in a crazed race against time, against pain, against despair. He didn''t sleep. He couldn''t sleep; he couldn''t even manage to rest.


    Finally, the next morning, the walls of Gothia appeared on the horizon. The old and high walls, imposing and threatening.


    He had arrived.


    "But, what now?" He thought.


    The city was large, a labyrinth of streets and alleys. He didn''t have a plan, he didn''t have contacts, and he didn''t know where to start. The exhaustion, previously suppressed by adrenaline, hit him hard. He felt lost. Disoriented.


    A name came to his mind. The memory of the girl who was his only hope when he needed answers.


    Silica. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The "almost" charismatic attendant of the Guild House. Roland was a Neumond. Silica probably knew him and would have information. The only person he could trust at that moment.


    Leonard arrived at the Guild House exhausted, but the sight of the familiar stone building, with the griffin carved above the entrance, rekindled a flame of hope in his chest. Silica. He needed to find her.


    Ignoring the pain in his back from riding nonstop and the fatigue that weighed down his limbs, he entered the main hall. The buzz of conversations, the clinking of coins, the smell of spoils��everything seemed distant, muffled.


    "Silica!" he shouted, his voice hoarse with emotion and exhaustion. The sound echoed through the hall, attracting curious glances and some looks of disapproval. He knew he was breaking protocol, that he was drawing attention, but he didn''t care. He needed her urgently.


    An instant later, Silica emerged from a side door, her normally impassive face marked by an expression of surprise. And then, something unexpected happened.


    She ran to him, ignoring the gazes of the other Neumonds, and hugged him. A tight, almost desperate hug.


    Leonard, stunned, returned the hug, feeling Silica''s body tremble against his. But, amidst the warmth of the embrace, he felt something else.


    "Calm down," Silica whispered in his ear, her voice urgent and low, almost inaudible. "You need to calm down, or you''ll be in danger. Am I clear?"


    The message hit Leonard like a shock. The hug, the concern... they weren''t "just" for him. They were a warning. A sign that it wasn''t safe.


    He nodded slightly, his mind racing. "Danger? What was going on?"


    Silica pulled away, her face composed again, the mask of formality and disdain back in place. "Come with me, Mr. Leonard," she said, aloud, her tone professional, as if she were dealing with any other client. "We have a lot to talk about."


    She guided him through a side corridor, past curious glances and whispers. Leonard followed her, trying to appear calm, trying to control the anxiety that gnawed at him inside.


    Silica''s sudden plan worked. The people present thought it was a love affair, and they were covering up the gaffe of hugging in public.


    Finally, they reached a discreet door, almost imperceptible on the wall. Silica unlocked it with a key she took from her pocket and motioned for Leonard to enter.


    It was a small, spartan room, with only a narrow bed, a table, and a chair. A secret room, hidden in the heart of the Guild House. Which served as both a refuge and a prison.


    The silence was profound in that small room. Leonard watched the closed door, his thoughts racing.


    Spies. Danger.


    Silica''s words echoed in his ears, a constant reminder of the precarious situation he was in.


    Silica, on the other side of the room, opened a small safe hidden behind a panel in the wall. The metallic sound of the mechanism breaking the quiet made Leonard turn around.


    She took out an envelope. A single envelope, of simple brown paper, but intact. And, on the seal, the unmistakable silver bear crest of Roland.


    It was the letter Roland wrote with his heart at Thomas''s house.


    Silica walked slowly towards Leonard, holding out the envelope. Her eyes, normally cold and distant, now shone with a mixture of sadness and hope, somehow trying to deliver comfort to Leonard.


    "Roland asked me to give this to you," she said, her voice low, almost a whisper. "He said... he said that if something happened to him, you needed to know the truth."


    Leonard took the letter, his hands trembling. The paper felt slippery in his fingers. He recognized Roland''s handwriting, firm and elegant, even in a moment of crisis. "To the lad" is written on the envelope.


    "Read it here, Leonard," Silica continued, her voice strained. "Please. Don''t leave until... until you''re ready. The king''s spies... they''re everywhere."


    Leonard nodded, without even looking at her and unable to speak. He sat down on the bed, the letter in his lap, his heart pounding against his newly healed ribs.


    He took a deep breath, one, two, three times, trying to control the avalanche of emotions that flooded him. Pain. Anger. Fear. Hope.


    His fingers hesitated a few times, and then he broke the seal. The sound of the seal breaking echoed in the small room, like a crack in the silence.


    He unfolded the paper, again Roland''s familiar handwriting filling the page. He began to read, the first words hitting him like a punch to the stomach.


    "Dear Leonard, ''my friend lad,'' if you are reading this letter, I am dead..."

 Chapter 51 - 51:

    Leonard, hands trembling, began to read the letter.


    "Dear Leonard, my lad,"


    "If you''re reading this letter, I''m dead. And if I''m dead, it means the worst has happened. It means the shadow I feared, the shadow that hid for so long in the heart of our kingdom, has finally revealed itself."


    "I don''t have much time, nor do I know if these words will even reach you. But I have to try. I need you to know the truth, the truth that was entrusted to me and that I now pass into your hands. I agreed to come to Lumeria only to protect you, it was a sworn promise, sworn by my ELEV."


    "First, about me. You knew me as Roland Silverback, the ''Devil''s Hand,'' the Captain of the Gothian Guard. But I am, and always have been, above all, a friend. A loyal friend to King Marcus, I was the supreme commander devoted to Dunkel, and, above all, a friend passionate about Leah Winter."


    "Yes, a Winter." S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, Leah... the light of Dunkel, the warrior princess, the woman I loved in secret for my entire adult life, well before her father. You knew her briefly as a mother, but perhaps you didn''t realize the strength, the kindness, the courage that radiated from her, as a woman, a warrior, and a Neumond."


    "Yes again, a Neumond."


    "Leah was a formidable Equalizer Neumond, at 18 and already at Platinum rank."


    "She was the hope of our kingdom, the promise of a better future. And now... now she''s gone, but there''s still hope, and that hope has to do with your blood."


    "That hope is you, Leonard."


    "I saw you born, lad! You grabbed my finger before your father''s, your sapphire-blue eyes seeking to hide from the Light as I helped your mother escape the royal palace."


    "You are special, boy, because of your blood. Your blue eyes... they''re not just beautiful, they''re the mark of an ancient and royal lineage, the lineage of the Winters, the direct descendants of the legendary Neumond triplets, those who saved humanity from extinction. You are Leah''s son, lad."


    "I don''t know all the details about what it means to be a Weize. Find out what is a Weize, and what this means. Those were your mother''s words at your birth, and I leave that mission in your hands."


    "That you were a Weize."


    "And that''s why you''re in danger. That damned prophecy reached King Edward''s ears, and he''s hunting Neumonds with late awakenings."


    "Speaking of Edward, the new king... he''s not who he seems to be. He''s a man consumed by ambition, blinded by power. He orchestrated the death of his own father, King Marcus, blaming the neighboring kingdom of Fulgor. I tried to stop him, tried to warn the kingdom, but I was betrayed, demoted, and silenced. In the end, I was just the Captain of Gothia''s Guard."


    "Edward will hunt you, Leonard. He knows, somehow, about the prophecy, but he doesn''t know about your connection to Leah."


    "Even so, he will seek to eliminate any obstacle that threatens his totalitarian power."


    ""Trust no one, except yourself and the loyal members of the Guild House. They will help you if you need it. I made sure of that."


    "I failed, Leonard. I failed to protect Leah, I failed to protect the kingdom, I failed as a captain. But you... you still have a chance. A chance to fight, to discover the truth, to reclaim your rightful throne."


    "Train, Leonard. Learn to control your powers. Seek knowledge. Seek allies. And, above all, never give up."


    "Hit the road and become the man your mother dreamed of, the man she prophesied."


    "Be strong, my little friend. Be brave."


    "With love and hope,"


    "Your friend who will watch over you."


    "Roland."


    PS: I never wrote a letter before. I hope you understand. This old man is just trying to fulfill his promise with your mom.


    ___________________________


    Leonard''s tears soaked the parchment. He struggled to hold them back, but the pain and longing in the words he read, the memories evoked, and the hidden surprise were too much for him.


    He clutched the letter tightly, his body trembling in an effort to contain his sobs. The sound of his grief broke the silence of the small room, a stark contrast to the stillness of the Guild House refuge.


    The small, familiar gold pendant in his hand, along with the letter, brought Roland''s image flooding back��his deep laugh, his firm advice, and the heavy, comforting hand on his shoulder.


    Silica stood on the other side of the room, her posture rigid, her face as expressionless as ever. But something had changed. A hesitation.


    She approached, extending a white linen handkerchief.


    Leonard took the handkerchief, his fingers briefly touching hers. He raised his face to thank her. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice hoarse.


    Leonard''s eyes sought comfort in hers, but, for some reason, without success.


    For an instant, Silica''s hand hovered in the air, as if she hesitated. Then, it landed on Leonard''s head. A light touch, almost imperceptible, but firm. A subtle warmth spread where she touched, a gesture of support that contrasted with her usual coldness.


    "It''s going to be okay, Mr. Leonard," Silica said, her voice low, almost a whisper, but filled with an unusual firmness. "But you need to pull yourself together. And fast. Gothia is no longer a safe place."


    Leonard sniffled, wiping his face roughly with the handkerchief. Silica''s words, harsh but necessary, woke him to reality. He remembered his mother''s words inside that dark well years ago.


    "You need to be strong."


    "I..." He swallowed hard, his throat scratchy. "I need to go to Roland''s grave. I need to say goodbye. See it with my own eyes." It wasn''t a request; he was truly determined to go.


    Silica''s hand withdrew. Her expression, previously slightly softened, was now an iceberg of concern.


    "That is... extremely reckless, Mr. Leonard," she said, her formal tone back, but with a clear urgency in her voice. "Mount Lichtwelt. It''s a guarded area. Especially now."


    Leonard knew it was madness, but it was his way of defying the king and saying goodbye to the last person he could now call family.


    Not saying goodbye to Roland, not paying his last respects, was non-negotiable. The memories and his wishes for the dear people who had passed were his only anchor to sanity.


    "I need to go," he told Silica, his voice now firmer, filled with a determination born of pain and necessity.

 Chapter 52 - 52: “The Storm of Tears”

    He looked at Silica, his eyes red and swollen but fixed. The decision was a solid weight in his chest. He would go to Mount Lichtwelt. The risks were clear.


    But he had to go.


    Silica extended a cloak. Heavy, dark, almost black leather. A wide hood shadowed the upper part. "Put it on," she ordered, her voice low, but leaving no room for refusal.


    Leonard took the garment. Throwing the cloak over his back, it smelled of perfume and something indefinably sweet, perhaps jasmine perfume.


    "Is it yours?" he asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Leonard, is there a problem?" Said Silica.


    "It''s because you smell good. Thank you." Leo managed a shy smile amidst the sadness.


    Silica''s face flushed slightly. "Just put it on," she said with a wavering voice.


    He put it on, the weight of the leather wrapping around him like a comforting embrace. The hood, as it fell over his head, created a tunnel of shadow, partially obscuring his vision but completely obscuring his face.


    "Better," said Silica. A quick look at the assessment, from top to bottom.


    Their eyes met. Silica quickly looked away.


    Silica changed the subject: "Your eyes are very red. Use this." She handed him a small vial of eye drops. "Herbal infusion," she said."


    Thunder rumbled in the distance. Outside, the rain, previously a hesitant drizzle, had turned into a torrential downpour. The water lashed against the Guild House windows, a furious sound, muffled by the thick walls.


    "The time has come. It seems the Seven have heard your prayers," said Silica, pointing to the window showing the rain."


    Leonard looked at the window. The weak late afternoon light, filtered by the rain and the fogged glass, transformed the landscape into a watery blur of grays and shadows.


    "That... will help," he murmured, his voice almost disappearing under the noise of the storm. The rain would be an ally, a natural curtain to hide him from prying eyes.


    Silica nodded. A short, precise movement of her head.


    "Mount Lichtwelt," she said, her voice laden with a silent warning. "Be quick, don''t slow down, stop only when you reach the flower maze." She paused, her eyes fixed on his. "They wouldn''t dare be there."


    He knew. Edward''s spies would not be staining the soil of Mount Lichtwelt. Gothia would not let that pass, much less happen.


    Leonard took a deep breath, the humid air filling his lungs. The weight of the cloak was now a reminder of the task ahead, and the rain was a challenge to be overcome. The fear... would have to wait.


    "I''m going," he said, his voice firm, his eyes fixed on the door.


    The leather cloak, heavy and stiff, protected Leonard from the torrential rain. The water ran down the surface of the cloak, forming small cascades that fell to the soaked ground.


    Gothia, under the storm, was a blurred watercolor of grays and shadows. Every step, an effort. The mud of the streets made every corner a reminder of threat.


    He crept through the less busy streets, following the mental map he had drawn before leaving the Guild House. Narrow streets. Dark alleys. The smell of wet earth and fresh brick mixed with the scent of rain and the leather of the cloak.


    Silica''s perfume calmed him in that desperate moment somehow.


    The sounds of the city �C the distant clatter of horses, the occasional shout of a street vendor, the tolling of church bells �C came muffled by the storm and the cloak.


    Leonard remained alert, his senses heightened. Any sudden movement, any suspicious look, made him stiffen, ready to activate his ELEV and defend himself.


    He passed guards a few times. He showed his GHMC, but nothing happened. They were probably Gothian guards and would have nothing to do with Lumeria.


    The cloak and hood helped him, but his heart beat erratically at each encounter, wondering how long his luck would hold. With every suspicious look, he diverted his path, shrugged his shoulders, and tried to blend into the darkness and the rain.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, he reached Mount Lichtwelt, which appeared before him, shrouded in mist. He already knew that place, so it wouldn''t be so difficult to move internally.


    "I''m coming, Roland," he whispered to himself.


    The main entrance, heavily guarded, was an unnecessary risk. Leonard avoided it, circling the wall, looking for an alternative. He found an older section, where the stone was worn and the vegetation was sparse.


    He climbed with ease. He activated his ELEV and climbed the wet and slippery surface without problems. The leather cloak, although protecting him from the rain, limited his movements, but he managed.


    Inside the great maze of flowers and tombstones, silence. A heavy, dense silence. The silence of the dead was only interrupted by the sound of the rain that fell relentlessly.


    Mount Lichtwelt, under the heavy rain, completely lost its beauty and magic. It was a sea of tombstones and mausoleums, a labyrinth of stone and shadows among gardens that seemed forgotten there. The water ran down the tombstones, washing away the names, dates, and lamentations. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard walked aimlessly, searching. Roland. "Where?"


    He passed stone angels with broken wings. Marble crosses, moss. Obelisks, rose plantations. Each name he read, a pang of unease in his stomach. Lives and stories that only offered him anxiety, to urgently reach the tombstone of his destiny.


    Then, he saw from afar the newly dug soil. He quickened his pace, his heart racing.


    Not far from a tall, old, ancient oak tree, a marble tombstone, a perfectly carved bear adorned with silver threads. Surprisingly, he noticed that he was near his mother''s tombstone, and that realization was a punch.


    "Could it have been Evelyn?" He thought.


    Leonard fell to his knees on the ground without resistance, between the tombs of his mother and Roland.


    The rain on his face made it difficult to read, but his fingers traced letter after letter, drawing in his mind the epitaph written.


    ROLAND SILVERBACK, FIRST SUPREME COMMANDER OF DUNKEL, FRIEND, LOYAL AND PROTECTOR. HERE RESTS THE BRAVEST SILVER BEAR.


    Leonard stopped. The air was absent from his lungs. His hands were weak. The rain, merciless. A trapped scream about to break in his throat.


    The tears, now, were free.

 Chapter 53 - 53: “The Amber Eyes”

    The rain lashed down on Mount Lichtwelt, turning the sacred ground into a cold mire. Leonard, on his knees, exhausted, wept. These were not sobs. Not wails. It was a dry, silent cry, the pure manifestation of emptiness. The tears, indistinguishable from the rain running down his face, washed away the dirt, but not the pain.


    His trembling fingers traced the inscriptions on the tombstones. "Leah Winters." The memory of Evelyn, a pale ray amid the storm, brought a sharp pang to his chest. "Ahh... it''s true... Mount Lichtwelt is never wrong... is it, Eve?"


    Hours dissolved in the rain. No one approached. Mount Lichtwelt, sanctuary of death, commanded respect even from the king''s hounds. Leonard didn''t care. Inertia dominated him, the will to disappear, to join the dead, to return to the emptiness of the well in Besen.


    His eyes turned to Roland''s tombstone. "Uncle Roland... Ah, ironic... I never even had the chance to call you Uncle. How would you have reacted?"


    More tears. An internal deluge that mixed with the storm. Lost, aimless, without strength. The relentless rain beat against his open eyelids, but he didn''t blink. He didn''t feel.


    "AAHHHH!" A scream. A tear in the soul. Useless. His clenched fist struck the soaked earth. Vengeance. Answers. Strength. He wanted, needed, but the mud just sucked at his fingers, trapping him further in his pain.


    Leonard was on the verge of giving up, of taking out his fruit knife and taking his own life right there. "What''s the point of fighting? Why?" He thought.


    His hand hovered, hesitant, over the handle of the knife. The cold metal, a brutal contrast to the feverish heat of his soaked skin, offered a final refuge, a final plunge into silence. The idea was sweet, tempting, an end to the pain.


    But then, a light. Not the weak and gray light of the storm, but a soft, almost imperceptible glow that seemed to be born from the rain itself. Leonard, too exhausted to feel surprise, slowly raised his eyes.


    And she was there. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Imposing. There was no other way to describe her. As if the storm had conjured her, a tall and serene figure amidst the chaos. The silver armor, gleaming even under the rain, reflected the diffuse light, creating a subtle aura around her. A face of severe beauty, but not cruel. Eyes of a deep metallic amber, like the sun revealing itself after the storm, fixed on him. With a compassion that Leonard did not think he deserved.


    She knelt beside him, the armor emitting a soft metallic click as it touched the muddy ground. The rain, as if in deference, seemed to avoid her figure, creating a small dry circle around her.


    "Child," said Mikaela, her voice melodious yet firm, a clear and comforting sound amidst the roar of the storm, "why are you weeping?"


    The question, so simple, so direct, hit Leonard like a blow. It wasn''t an accusation, nor mere curiosity. It was...understanding. As if she saw the pain, the emptiness, and the hopelessness that corroded him.


    With a slow, almost hesitant movement, Mikaela reached out and touched Leonard''s face. The metal glove, surprisingly, was not cold. A gentle warmth emanated from it, spreading where she touched, dispelling the chill of the rain and, more deeply, the chill of death that had settled in his soul.


    It was an indescribable peace. A calm in the eye of the hurricane. A feeling of... presence. As if, for a brief instant, the weight of the world, the weight of loss, had been lifted. He didn''t understand. He didn''t know what it was. But he felt that, in that moment, in that touch, there was something more. Something greater. Something that, perhaps... was worth... continuing.


    The knife, forgotten, slipped from his numb fingers, sinking into the mud with a soft thud.


    "My name is Mikaela. Don''t be afraid." The voice, soft but charged with a gentle authority, cut through the storm. For Leonard, it was a crystal-clear sound, a call to sanity amidst the chaos of pain.


    He couldn''t speak. He only felt her touch on his face, the emanation of an almost tangible aura, pulling him away from the edge of the abyss, from that torpor.


    "Roland wouldn''t like to see you lost in despair. He didn''t save you once, but twice." Mikaela smiled, a welcoming smile that briefly illuminated the darkness.


    A weak nod. Leonard''s first conscious reaction, an acknowledgment. And, together, they stood up. Mikaela''s hand, as it moved away from his face, left a void, but not a painful void. A void that asked to be filled with purpose.


    "He is not gone. He will be forever alive in your heart and throughout the kingdom of Dunkel." Mikaela''s eyes, for an instant, shone with a golden yellow, intense, deep, as if reflecting the very essence of hope. "This is not the end," she concluded.


    Leonard stood up, but he didn''t feel himself. There was no pain; there was no weight. Just a strange peace, an unexpected stillness.


    His eyes met Roland''s tombstone. In an instinctive gesture, Leonard removed the leather cloak he had received from Silica and carefully placed it over the tombstone, covering the engraved name, the silver bear. A symbolic protection against the rain, a silent vow. "Now, I protect your name, your legacy," Leonard thought.


    Mikaela silently observed Leonard''s gesture, the dark leather cloak protecting Roland''s name and symbol from the incessant rain. A simple act, but loaded with meaning. A transfer of responsibility and a silent promise.


    "I am a paladin of the Church of Light, Leonard," she said, her soft voice breaking the silence. "A sworn servant. It was I who took care of Roland''s funeral rites. I ensured that he rested in peace, as a hero deserves."


    The revelation, delivered with simplicity, hit Leonard with the force of a lightning bolt. The Church of Light... Roland... peace... The pieces fit together, forming a picture of care and devotion that he hadn''t expected.

 Chapter 54 - 54:

    Without thinking, without hesitation, Leonard ran to Mikaela and hugged her. A tight, desperate hug, a mixture of gratitude, relief, and the visceral need for human connection. He buried his face in her shoulder, the armor, previously a symbol of distance, now a point of support.


    Mikaela, for an instant, seemed surprised. But then, her arms wrapped around Leonard, a firm, protective hug. There was no hesitation, no awkwardness. Just a comforting warmth, a silent acceptance.


    "Shhh, child," she murmured, her voice thick with unexpected emotion. Her gloved hand stroked Leonard''s wet hair, a maternal gesture, despite the small age difference between them. The paladin''s aura, the unwavering serenity, gave way to something softer, more human. A protection that transcended the physical, that touched the soul. It was as if, in that hug, she absorbed part of his pain, offering in return a safe haven.


    "You need to get out of the rain, child," Mikaela said, her voice firm but gentle, after a long moment of silence. "Come. Let''s find a dry place."


    As they were leaving the Mount Lichtwelt. Leonard positioned himself slightly in front of her, just enough to look into Mikaela''s eyes. The rain, although persistent, seemed less intense, as if even the storm was giving a truce.


    "By the way, Mikaela," he began, his voice still hoarse but firm, "how do you know who I am?"


    A smile, minimal but genuine, appeared on the paladin''s lips. "Please, ''madam'' makes me feel old," she replied, with an unexpected lightness. "Everyone calls me Saint, Crusader... or simply Mikaela. But I''m only 32 years old, so..." The smile widened, a mischievous glint in her clear amber eyes.


    Leonard, despite the sadness, felt a subtle warmth spread through his chest. That smile... it was contagious.


    "Alright," he conceded, a hesitant half-smile appearing on his own lips. "But... could you tell me?"


    The lightness disappeared from Mikaela''s face, replaced by a thoughtful seriousness. "Many in the higher echelons of the Church already know about you, Leonard. After all, the king is hunting you in the shadows."


    She emphasized the word "is," as if to make it clear that the hunt was not such a well-kept secret. "And as a paladin of the Light... and a friend of Roland''s... I couldn''t let anything happen to you." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Roland... did he talk to you? Before...?" The question came out hoarse, difficult to formulate.


    "No," Mikaela answered, gentle but direct. "It was Evelyn. She was in Lumeria and asked me to take care of you... and to take care of Roland, using my authority here at Mount Lichtwelt."


    The rain, now very fine and weak, accompanied Mikaela and Leonard''s footsteps through the maze of gardens at Mount Lichtwelt.


    The night, dense and dark, enveloped the cemetery in a heavy silence, broken only by the rustling of the wet roses and the distant sound of thunder coming from the horizon.


    Mikaela, with the certainty of someone who knows every path and every tombstone, guided the way. Leonard followed her closely, his senses alert, his heart pounding in his chest.


    After a few minutes, Mikaela stopped in front of an imposing mausoleum, adorned with sculptures of weeping angels. Without saying a word, she circled the structure, locating a hidden door, almost imperceptible amidst the dark stone and moss.


    "A secret passage of the church," she explained, her voice low, almost a whisper. "It leads outside the walls."


    With a silent effort, Mikaela opened the door. She injected a considerable amount of energy into some sacred symbols carved into the door. A narrow and steep staircase was revealed, disappearing into the darkness. A strong smell of damp earth and mold emanated from the hole.


    They descended cautiously, the darkness embracing them. The only light came from the entrance, which diminished rapidly as they advanced. Mikaela, guiding the way, seemed not to need light, her steps firm and sure.


    "Be careful, child," said Mikaela.


    The tunnel, damp and claustrophobic, stretched beneath the earth. The silence, now, was absolute, oppressive. Leonard could only hear his own breathing and the sound of Mikaela''s footsteps in front of him.


    Finally, the staircase ended in a small chamber, where another door, as discreet as the first, opened to the night.


    "Let''s go up. I''ll help you, one step at a time." Said Mikaela.


    Leo agreed and asked the paladin, "Where are we going, Miss Mikaela?". That environment, that situation, was all very scary, especially for Leo''s current situation.


    They emerged into an abandoned cabin, the rotting wood creaking under their feet.


    "Near the south gate," Mikaela informed, her voice relieved. "Your horse... it should be nearby."


    "Yes, I left Kaleb''s horse at the entrance stable," Leonard informed while his eyes were scanning the place. "I need to meet Saito."


    Now far from Mount Lichtwelt, the danger was constant. They ran, adrenaline pumping through their veins. The rain had stopped, but the ground was slippery, covered in mud. Leonard spotted the place where he had left Kaleb''s horse, his heart pounding with hope.


    But then, two figures emerged from the shadows, blocking the way. Spies of the King. Their eyes fixed on Leonard, recognition shining in their eyes.


    "There! It''s him!"


    Two Neumond spies advanced, their blades capturing the faint glow of the moon. Leonard instinctively reached for his sword, but Mikaela was faster.


    She interposed herself between Leonard and the spies, her silver armor like a beacon in the darkness, reflecting the now surprised faces of the opponents.


    "Two against one, cowards? Do you prefer to attack from behind instead of having an honorable fight?" Mikaela suddenly changed her tone.


    "We don''t want trouble with the Church of Light. Give us the boy," said one of the King''s henchmen.


    "Have you already said your prayers today?" A macabre smile appeared on Mikaela''s face.


    The Neumond spies then looked at each other. They knew well that dissonant personality when entering battle. It was a classic signature of Mikaela.


    Nodding to each other, they said in unison, "That sucks."


    They knew it was the "Inquisitor," Mikaela.

 Chapter 55 - 55: “Golden Eyes, Cruel Light.”

    The two Neumonds present, visibly nervous, were not there for negotiation.


    They knew who they were dealing with��and the knowledge only increased the tension. They gripped their swords, the steel reflecting the faint moonlight.


    Blades ready to attack.


    Leonard froze. A wave of sensations washed over him: anxiety, fear, but, above all, a repressed fury. His "cup," as he thought of it, was dangerously full, about to overflow.


    His eyes, then, fixed on the swords he held. Smiling and Absolution.


    A bitter, almost insane smile appeared on his lips. He stood there, still, lost in a private reverie, his mind oblivious to the imminent danger.


    Meanwhile, Mikaela''s predatory smile faded, replaced by a neutral, almost apathetic expression��the "blank stare" that preceded the storm.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes. She brought her heels together. She clasped her hands in front of her chest, as if in prayer.


    "Oh, shit... Here she comes..." One of the Neumonds murmured, his voice laden with a restrained dread.


    A yellowish-white light began to emanate from Mikaela, growing in intensity.


    Gusts of wind, born from nowhere, whipped around, raising dust and dry leaves.


    Each piece of her armor, previously silver and gleaming, now shone with a dazzling, stellar brilliance.


    "Too late," said the spies in unison, their voices strained.


    Nearby people, who had previously been watching the scene with curiosity, began to run, seeking shelter, as if they sensed the arrival of a destructive force.


    Mikaela raised her right arm, her hand open towards the sky.


    Her gaze, previously fixed on the ground, was now lost in some distant, unattainable point.


    A single word, laden with power, escaped her lips: "Kalendor!"


    There was a deafening roar. A blinding white flash. A lightning bolt. Pure, concentrated energy descended from the sky and struck Mikaela''s outstretched hand.


    The light, intense and pure, was blinding. Everyone instinctively covered their eyes.


    Everyone except Leonard. He remained motionless, the smile still on his lips, his gaze fixed on his swords, oblivious to the turmoil around him.


    When the light subsided, revealing the transformed scene, an imposing two-handed sword materialized in Mikaela''s hand. Intricate and shining religious symbols adorned the blade and hilt. A weapon of undeniable power. An artifact.


    Mikaela opened her eyes. An intense and feverish golden glow emanated from them, replacing her previous serenity.


    Her voice, now laden with a judgmental coldness, cut through the silence.


    "How many sins have you committed today?" She said in a tone of satisfaction.


    It wasn''t a question. It was an accusation. A prelude to punishment. She wanted to judge them right there, deliver them to divine justice, and make them pay for their transgressions.


    The two Neumonds, previously intimidated, now composed themselves.


    As they looked at Mikaela, they saw the grace of a paladin presenting herself in battle. Amidst the mist generated by the light rain, Mikaela stood out. Flowing golden hair, stormy and intense amber eyes, and fair skin contrasting with the silver and ornate armor. Slender and strong body, the saint exuded a mixture of austere beauty, unwavering determination, and a magnetic grace.


    Definitely, the light of hope amidst the darkness.


    The spies'' initial surprise dissipated, replaced by a grim determination. The sanctity of death loomed before them.


    So, they quickly prepared for the fight. The fear of the legendary Inquisitor gave way to the need to survive.


    When they activated their ELEVs, Mikaela felt the latent energy in them. Two distinct but considerable power peaks.


    "Two gold levels," she assessed, almost with disdain. "But not to me..." she thought. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first spy advanced; the two-handed sword traced the air in a deadly descending arc. Mikaela, with Kalendor in hand, easily blocked the attack from above. The clash of the blades echoed like thunder. The force of the impact, however, barely shook her.


    She smiled. "Do you think you can ignore Kalendor''s judgment?" Mikaela had a dark smile on her face.


    Her malicious inquisitor personality was her calling card. Everyone who knew her was aware of this transformation.


    With a quick, almost imperceptible movement, Mikaela spun the sword. An upward cut, the sacred blade, drew a luminous arc.


    The spy was caught off guard. He was still recovering from the deflection of his first attack. He tried to retreat, but it was too late.


    Kalendor found its target. The blade of the sword struck his groin, cutting him deeply through armor and flesh. Almost splitting him in half.


    The body fell, lacerated, to the side while still shaking, muscle spasms from a still-intact brain. A fatal wound that silenced everyone around them.


    "May the slaughtered lamb purify the sins of this earth..." She whispered, looking at the fallen Neumond. Even in the face of such brutality, Mikaela was condescending in her judgments.


    But the victory of this duel came at a price. The second Neumond, taking advantage of the brief opening in Mikaela''s defense, attacked with fury for having lost his friend.


    Specialized in distance, his arrow, imbued with the golden energy of his ELEV, found a blind spot in the paladin''s vision, piercing her right flank from behind.


    A cry of pain, muffled, escaped Mikaela''s lips. She staggered, her hand instinctively pressing on the wound, blood flowing between her fingers.


    The golden light in her eyes flickered, threatening to extinguish. Kalendor, too heavy, almost slipped from her hand.


    "Leonard...!" The name escaped Mikaela''s lips, a cry muffled by pain, by surprise, by the growing realization of what was happening.


    Deep in his soul, somewhere beyond pain and rage, Leonard heard. Not the physical sound, but the vibration of his name, a call that resonated within his being. Like a hand pulling him from the depths of a dark and endless ocean.


    But the rescue was incomplete��


    The body responded, but the soul... the soul remained distant, shrouded in an unfamiliar coldness.


    His eyes, now an icy blue, swept the scene. No longer with the confusion or sadness of before. There was a new clarity in them, a sharp precision, as if he were seeing the world through a different lens. Everything was different.


    Mikaela, even wounded, felt the change. Leonard''s ELEV activation, a subtle tremor in the air, a change in pressure. And then, perplexity.


    Her ability, honed by years of training and the very essence of her class, failed.


    "Why?... Why can''t I see his strength?" She whispered, the words a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Her hand, previously pressing on the wound, now trembled slightly. The physical pain, for a moment was forgotten.


    Leonard disappeared. There was no blur, no trace of movement. He simply vanished, as if reality itself had swallowed him.


    "Oh, my God... battle aura?" Mikaela''s voice, now a thread of a voice, expressed a disbelief that bordered on terror. The implications, the possibilities, were too vast, too terrifying.


    Everything she knew, everything that was recorded in the reports, in the Church''s archives... everything was wrong.


    "May the Light have mercy on the world..." she prayed.

 Chapter 56 - 56:

    The archer Neumond scanned the battlefield for Leonard, his face a mountain of disbelief and despair.


    The mist, previously a filmy and subtle veil, now seemed to thicken and condense, as if the earth itself were holding its breath, anticipating the carnage. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is he, bitch!? Where!?" The spy''s voice, hoarse and laden with hatred and frustration, ripped through the silence.


    His eyes, trained for years to detect the slightest movement, the slightest disturbance in the air, frantically searched for any sign of Leonard. Any clue that would lead him to his prey.


    "I''m a Neumond tracker! You can''t run! Show yourself!" He attested, his voice trembling. "Where is he, you inquisitor bitch?! Tell me!"


    "I don''t know, arhh... I don''t know!" Mikaela shouted in response, her voice weak, punctuated by groans of pain that she tried to suppress in vain.


    Her hands, trembling and bloodied, tried uselessly pulling out the arrow lodged deep in her flank. The barbed metal tip tore at her flesh with every pull.


    "Whoosh."


    A sharp, shrill, cutting whistle. The sound of a sword''s edge cutting through the air at an impossible, superhuman speed was unmistakable.


    A harbinger of death.


    "Aahhhhrg!" The spy suddenly screamed.


    The archer''s scream, a guttural mixture of pain, surprise, and disbelief, echoed across the field, muffled by the mist.


    His severed hand, still firmly gripping an arrow, flew through the air, a grotesque and misshapen projectile, before falling heavily to the muddy ground several meters away.


    Blood spurted from the open wound, a dark red and rhythmic jet that stained his clothes.


    He dropped the bow, his mind, for a moment, unable to process the loss, the mutilation.


    He looked at the stump where his hand had been, the phantom limb throbbing in agony, the blood gushing out at an alarming rate, painting the grass a vibrant red.


    The intense and excruciating pain dominated his body, and soon after came disbelief. The cut... it was perfect. The cut was clean, devoid of rough edges and lacerations. As if reality itself, the very fabric of space-time, had been cut by an invisible blade.


    "Damn it! Bastard! Son of a bitch!" The archer roared, falling to his knees, his voice strained by pain, hatred, and a growing terror.


    A blur materialized in the mist.


    It was Leonard.


    But not the Leonard that Mikaela had met crying at Roland''s tomb. She had promised to protect the gentle and frightened boy.


    His eyes, once a soft blue, were now a wintry, inert cold, devoid of any emotion, any trace of humanity.


    There was no soul in that gaze. Only a frightening, deep, and unfathomable void, like a bottomless pit.


    Mikaela, recovering from the initial shock, felt a cold grip in her heart, a twinge of fear that surpassed the physical pain.


    The fury of battle, the thirst for judgment that had consumed her seconds before had diminished.


    Now worries flooded her like a broken dam. She knew. She felt it. Something in Leonard had died in that instant.


    Or perhaps something terribly powerful had awakened, something she couldn''t comprehend.


    "Maybe... he has lost his humanity... or even his sanity." The thought arose in her mind, accompanied by a shiver that ran down her spine.


    Instinctively, she tried to read Leonard with her ability. To feel the vital energy, the aura that emanated from his ELEV, as she did with any Neumond, seeking an answer to what was happening.


    Nothing.


    An absolute void. A disturbing absence. As if he were a black hole, a singularity in space-time, sucking all light and energy around him, letting nothing escape.


    "What is this guy...?" She murmured, her voice almost inaudible amidst the oppressive silence that had settled.


    "Whoosh."


    Another whoosh. The movement was incredibly swift. Leonard was no longer there.


    He was in front of Mikaela, "Smiling" in hand, the blade gleaming faintly in the mist.


    A brief moment of hesitation, a brief recognition, a shadow of emotion in the icy eyes��a glimpse of the old Leonard.


    And then, he moved again. He moved not towards Mikaela, but beyond her. With a speed seen only in Titanium Neumonds and beyond.


    He slid to the side, bypassing her, appearing before the fallen archer.


    He was still holding the stump of his arm. His face contorted in a grimace of pain, disbelief, and a growing, profound terror.


    "What are you... What are you..." repeated the Neumond.


    A battle aura, bluish-white, almost spectral, enveloped Leonard. A palpable smoke, a wave of primordial energy, erupted from him. As if the very air were being torn by his presence.


    "Get out! Stay away! Don''t come near." The spy, in a mixture of absolute terror and desperate survival instinct, stood up, ignoring the excruciating, throbbing pain in his amputated arm.


    He tried to run, to escape that terrifying figure, that harbinger of death.


    Leonard moved his arm. He made a simple, almost casual gesture without any apparent effort. "Smiling" cut through the air, and a sonic boom echoed in front of Gothia''s gates.


    The sharp sound of the wind is amplified and distorted, followed by the carnage.


    There wasn''t a single cut. It was as if reality itself had disintegrated under the power of the blade. Everything within the arc of the sword��twisted trees, abandoned carts, rough stones, and the already mutilated body of the archer��was cut.


    The archer''s legs, separated from the torso by a clean and precise cut, fell to the ground with a disgusting, wet thud, flesh, bones, and marrow exposed, life draining away in a pool of blood.


    "Leonard, no!" Mikaela''s desperate cry, laden with anguish and horror, echoed across the battlefield.


    But it was too late.


    Leonard wasn''t taking revenge.


    He wasn''t fighting.


    He was playing. A calculating, inhuman, almost sadistic coldness emanated from him, like a miasma.


    He could have killed the archer instantly, with a single blow. But he chose to prolong the suffering, inflict pain, dismember, and destroy.


    The archer wasn''t even screaming anymore. His eyes, wide, glazed, and fixed on Leonard, reflected pure terror, a fear for his very soul, absolute.


    Leonard moved the sword again.


    A blur of motion. Another sharp sonic boom pierced the air.


    Silence. The silence was heavy, dense, and laden with death.


    The archer''s body, previously mangled, was now a shapeless, unrecognizable mass, a grotesque pile of cubed flesh, shattered bones, and blood, scattered across the muddy ground.


    Mikaela, gathering the last of her remaining strength, stood up with difficulty, ignoring the pain that consumed her. She ran to Leonard. She needed to; she had no choice.


    She hugged him from behind, holding him tightly, desperately, trying to bring him back to reality, to humanity.


    "Stop, Leonard! I beg you, stop...!" Her voice was strained.


    The color of Leonard''s eyes slowly began to return to normal. The icy, cold, and impersonal glacial blue faded, giving way to the usual clear blue.


    Confused and lost, Leonard turned, looking at Mikaela. He caught a glimpse of consciousness.


    "Mikae��" His voice was weak, hesitant and almost inaudible.


    And then, he fainted. His body, previously tense and charged with energy, softened, collapsing into Mikaela''s arms.

 Chapter 57 - 57:

    The battle ended, and a heavy silence fell, laden with consequences.


    Mikaela, with visible effort, laid Leonard''s unconscious body on the muddy grass, remnants of the storm that had passed. The cold, damp earth contrasted with the heat radiating from him, a residual, unnatural heat.


    "What was that, Leo...?" The question, a whisper directed more to herself than to the unconscious Leonard, carried worry and a hint of admiration. A dangerous mixture.


    Her own pain brought her back to reality. "I need to close this wound... fast..." The thought, urgent, echoed in her mind.


    She''d lost a lot of blood, and weakness was starting to set in.


    With a sigh, Mikaela focused. A silent prayer, a plea for help to the Goddess of Light. Her ELEV activated, and the ability flowed. It was "Holy Healing," a warm and comforting energy that emanated from her hands, now enveloped in a soft yellowish light.


    Carefully, she placed her hands over the wound on her flank. The light penetrated her flesh, the pain diminishing as the tissues regenerated, the skin slowly closing.


    "There... I think that should do it..." Her voice came out weak, almost a whisper. The effort of healing, combined with the blood loss, was taking its toll.


    A weight, like lead, fell on her shoulders, and she knelt, her breathing uneven, gasping for air.


    Shadows moved among the buildings near the Gothia gate.


    Villagers, those who had hidden during the battle, cautiously emerged from their shelters. Others, attracted by the silence that replaced the clamor of the fight, approached. Their faces were marked by curiosity and apprehension.


    "Madam, Saint, let us help." An elderly lady, her wrinkled face marked by years of hard work, extended her hand, offering support.


    Mikaela accepted the help, grateful. Many knew her, the Saint of the Church of Light, the gentle and maternal figure who dedicated her life to helping those in need��an image far removed from the implacable warrior they had witnessed minutes before.


    With the help of a strong farmer, who had witnessed the battle from a nearby hiding place, Leonard was carefully placed on the horse.


    Mikaela groaned as she mounted behind him, a sharp pain reminding her of the wound.


    "Kalendor," the sacred artifact sword, dissipated into the air, like dust carried by the wind, returning to the domain of the Goddess of Light. A divine weapon for times of extreme need.


    Without giving any command, she simply pointed the horse in the direction of the main road, trusting the animal''s instinct. She knew Leonard had come from the vicinity of Besen.


    "Come on, boy, take us to Kaleb... take us home..." Mikaela gently patted the animal''s neck, and her voice, although weak, carried a silent conviction.


    The journey was marked by brief, tense pauses. Mikaela, guided more by necessity than by rest, chose strategic locations. A recess in the rock, partial shelter from the cutting wind. A grove of twisted trees, precarious camouflage against unwanted eyes.


    Each stop, a ritual. First, Leonard. To accommodate him carefully, his body was inert, his breathing weak but regular. Clear signs that there was still life.


    Food was scarce. A piece of dried meat, tough and salty. A handful of wild berries, which she collected when she could. She shared everything she found. Leonard was her priority; she crushed the berries and meat with a rock and fed him, making sure he ate.


    Sitting, but never relaxed. Her eyes, restless, scanned the landscape, searching for any sign of danger��human or leirion.


    Her ears, attentive, caught every snap of a twig, every rustle of leaves, and every whisper of the wind.


    Sleep was a forbidden luxury. Brief naps, stolen from exhaustion. Her mind always alert, her body tense, ready for combat, for flight. Her paladin side was much more present than her saintly side.


    At each stop, a silent prayer, a desperate plea: "May the Goddess of Light guide my steps, protect me from evil, and deliver me from my enemies."


    Two days passed, slow, painful. The road was a winding path that stretched before them. The horse, faithful, continued at a steady pace, without needing direction. Finally, it stopped.


    A crossroads.


    Mikaela, feeling a little stronger but still weak, got off the horse.


    Carefully, she adjusted Leonard, making sure he was as comfortable as possible on the horse''s back


    And then, following the instinct that had guided her there, she entered the small secondary road that opened before them. She pulled Leonard with the horse on a narrow path through the woods, skirting Lake Zafyr.


    The narrow road ran downhill; the sparse vegetation offered little protection from the cold wind that blew from the lake after that great storm.


    Mikaela, with Leonard still unconscious on the horse, quickened her pace, lulling him with an ancient religious hymn. The melody, soft and comforting, broke the silence of the afternoon, a note of hope amidst desolation.


    Then, she saw it.


    A thread of smoke, faint and gray, rising on the horizon.


    A chimney. It was a sign of life and civilization. Finally, they would have shelter.


    A hint of concern about whether some leirion would appear or if the owners of the place would be hostile, but she remained strong in her faith that everything would be alright.


    Hope and faith were her only weapons now. With renewed vigor, she pushed onward, ignoring the pain and fatigue.


    As she approached, the smoke became denser, the smell of burning wood invading her nostrils. A cabin, rustic but solid, emerged amidst the trees.


    "Are they making tea?" She thought, smelling the delicious aroma.


    Before she could call out, the cabin door opened abruptly. Two figures emerged: Kaleb, the young mage, and... him.


    Saito.


    The name, a silent whisper, echoed in Mikaela''s mind. A shiver ran down her spine, not of fear, but of reverence. A deep, almost instinctive respect that transcended logic. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was just a rumor that an old wanderer named Saito was a primordial. But she didn''t want to test her luck.


    She activated her ability to see his power.


    "An immensity of energy..." she thought.


    Without hesitation, she knelt, the armor, previously a symbol of strength, now an uncomfortable weight. Her head bowed in a gesture of submission.


    "Greetings to the Primordial of Life," said Mikaela, her voice firm but laden with an almost religious respect.

 Chapter 58 - 58:

    Mikaela, kneeling before Saito, bowed her head. The armor, once a symbol of strength, now seemed to weigh a ton. "Greetings to the Primordial of Life," she said, her voice firm but laden with an almost religious reverence.


    Kaleb barely registered Mikaela''s odd behavior. "Old people and their rituals," he thought dismissively, rushing to help Leonard, who was still unconscious on the horse''s back.


    While Kaleb carefully removed Leonard from the horse and carried him into the cabin, Mikaela and Saito exchanged words.


    "It is an honor to know that the Primordial of Life is still alive," she said, her gaze fixed on the ground.


    "Oh, hoo, it seems you are wiser than everyone else I meet out there." Saito''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, but carried an undeniable weight. "But tell me, girl, what leads you to believe I am a Primordial?"


    Mikaela raised her chin, her hand resting lightly on it in a thoughtful gesture. "I can read the flowing energies in Neumond''s ELEVs; it''s one of my abilities. Your energy easily surpassed that of a diamond at its peak."


    "Is that so? How interesting, this ability of yours." Saito observed her from the side, an enigmatic glint in his eyes. "But that doesn''t confirm that I am a primordial. Weren''t there only three?"


    "You are right in part, sir...?" Mikaela realized, belatedly, that she didn''t know his name.


    "You can call me Saito; everyone calls me by my name..." He smiled, a brief and discreet smile.


    "Sir Saito, the Church of Light is the first institution created after the death of the three Primordials," Mikaela informed, her voice laden with solemnity.


    "Yes, and?" Saito encouraged her, curious.


    "Church records suggest that to give rise to three children, triplets with distinct powers, the father was likely the person graced by the seven Gods with the mark of promise for the Neumond lineage."


    "And why not the mother?" Saito arched an eyebrow, a mischievous tone in his voice.


    "The mother became the saint of the Church of Light, dedicated her vows to the Goddess of Humanity, and was the creator of all the religion we know��" After a brief pause, she said, "And everyone knows she wasn''t a Neumond."


    "Hunf... Fool... and why the hell did she do that...?" Saito''s question sounded rhetorical, loaded with contained irritation.


    "Si��" Mikaela tried to intervene but was interrupted.


    "Come, child, let''s go inside. Enough of this talk..." Saito closed his eyes, his brow furrowed. "By the way, I am not the Primordial of Life."


    Mikaela shrugged. Deep down, an insistent thought troubled her: "Impossible for me to be wrong. His energy is older than the capital itself."


    Inside the cabin, Kaleb was already tending to Leonard. He infused essential oils into a Malakesia''s incense, hoping to awaken his friend.


    Saito, however, took control. "Out, out, boy, let me continue. Thank you for starting." He patted Kaleb on the back, who immediately stepped aside.


    Saito, in silence, used precise gestures to weave silver-green mana around Leonard''s head. The energy, like threads of silk, seemed to awaken or heal something within him. Spasms, deep breathing, and a slight blush on his pale cheeks indicated the effect. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikaela watched, fascinated. The mana flowed from Saito''s hands like crystal clear water, but there was something more, something she couldn''t define.


    It wasn''t just the quantity but the quality of the energy. A purity, an antiquity that resonated in her soul, almost divine.


    "Could it be? He must be a primordial! But how?" She questioned herself.


    The stories, the Church''s teachings, everything seemed to crumble before that reality. It was said that the primordials were only three, and all had died centuries ago.


    There was the premise that the father of the triplets was also a Neumond and that he never stood out.


    "If he is not a Primordial, what is he? And why hide his true nature?" A twinge of distrust, almost imperceptible, mixed with her reverence.


    "It''s a secular art; I can feel it," Mikaela murmured, her eyes fixed, almost hypnotized, on Saito''s actions.


    "Sir Saito is the best, no matter what," Kaleb said proudly. "Well, I''m still the best when it comes to magic," he added, his usual arrogance apparent in his voice.


    Mikaela looked him up and down. "May the Goddess of Light protect you," she said, a sarcastic smile playing on her lips.


    She refocused on Saito. He infused energy, a ballet of translucent waves forming around Leonard''s face. "I''m almost done. I opened his meridians. His energy will flow freely to the ELEV." Saito said to Mikaela.


    "Yes��" She nodded, sleepy. Time passed, and exhaustion finally overcame Mikaela. Exhausted, she fell asleep, sitting, her neck yielding to the force of gravity.


    Kaleb, noticing the paladin''s sleep, remembered the long journey. "She must have come all the way without rest," he thought. He got up, took a blanket, and covered her carefully. "She didn''t even finish her tea," he noted, observing the cold cup on the table.


    Saito, having finished the ritual, murmured, "What is done is done..."


    "He''s going to be��" Kaleb tried to ask, but Saito silenced him with a gesture.


    After Kaleb''s comment about Leonard and the silencing gesture, Saito looked at the cabin, his expression enigmatic. Kaleb, noticing the look, felt a shiver. Does the old man know what''s going on? He opened his mouth to ask, but Saito cut him off with a look, a look that mixed warning and... expectation? Kaleb swallowed hard and kept quiet. It was a look that told him to be patient


    The two left the cabin, Saito closing the door carefully. He believed that Leonard''s awakening was imminent. "He had a difficult time and probably lost himself in despair. The human mind has its limits. And if that limit is not respected, it breaks, like an eggshell," he explained to Kaleb.


    "Thank you for the words, wise Saito." Kaleb replied proudly but soon added, "But I already knew... of course..." with a smug smile.


    "Clunk!��Stop being so conceited, you blockhead." Saito slapped Kaleb on the back of the head.


    "Ow, you grumpy old man! Don''t hit me out of nowhere!" Kaleb complained, rubbing the back of his head.


    "Grumpy is the father who brought you into the world, you ill-mannered brat!" Saito threatened another slap but was interrupted by a muffled heavy sound coming from inside the cabin. "PUFF"


    "What the hell was that?" Kaleb asked, looking at Saito, alarmed. His eyes darted towards the cabin, his brow furrowed in concern and a growing fear.


    He stepped forward, instinct screaming at him to go in there and check what was happening.


    But he hesitated, paralyzed by a mixture of apprehension and the pressure of Saito''s gaze, which seemed to say, ''Don''t you dare.''

 Chapter 59 - 59: “The Pentagram Walker”

    Saito addressed Kaleb, his voice calm but carrying a meaning that transcended words: "Enter slowly, without alarm. Don''t ask questions, not yet." There was wisdom and clarity in his tone, an implicit revelation.


    Kaleb, still under the impact of the loud noise, nodded. Confusion was etched on his face.


    They opened the cabin door carefully, the soft creak of the wood echoing in the tense silence. The scene that unfolded before them was, to say the least, peculiar.


    Saito and Kaleb exchanged a quick glance, a silent question shared: "Do you understand? Because I don''t."


    Leonard, sitting on the bed, rubbed his eyes as if he had just woken up from a deep, perhaps millennial, sleep. A long yawn escaped his lips, followed by repeated blinks as he tried to get his bearings.


    "Mikaela on her knees, Grandpa Saito smiling, and Kaleb with his mouth open... What''s going on here?" He pointed to each of them, his voice laden with perplexity.


    Saito was the first to respond, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. "Oh hoo! Well... As for the paladin... I don''t know, but I''m glad you''re awake, young master."


    "But what happened? I can''t remember anything..." Leonard brought his hand to his head, his brow furrowed. "I just feel an endless void..."


    "Leonard, son, why is your ELEV activated?" Kaleb asked, surprise still evident in his voice.


    "My ELEV��?" Leonard touched the nape of his neck, feeling the familiar numbness. "Strange, I didn''t activate it..."


    Mikaela finally spoke, her voice strained. "I''m sorry for waking you, Bearer of Light..." Her face flushed, red as a tomato. "I fell asleep and fell off the chair..." Still on her knees, she bit her lower lip, her fists clenched in a mixture of shame and frustration.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Kaleb let out a loud laugh. "So that was the noi��!"


    Saito interrupted him with a kick to the shin. "Quiet, you miscreant!"


    Mikaela, gathering courage, finally looked at Leonard. "Impossible..."


    Her ELEV activated to its maximum capacity, her eyes glowing with a translucent, almost ethereal golden amber.


    "Oh, hoo!" Saito seemed extremely pleased. "I knew it..." he murmured to himself.


    Kaleb, lost in the situation, leaned against the wall, waiting for some explanation.


    "I can''t see... your ranking... even now... it''s a void..." Mikaela whispered, the words laden with disbelief.


    "No, it''s not a void..." Saito corrected, his voice soft but firm. "It''s an infinite... Oh, hoo!" He stroked his beard, satisfaction evident in every gesture.


    "Infi... nite..." Mikaela repeated, her eyes wide, searching for answers in vain.


    "Can someone explain to me what''s going on?" Leonard insisted, his impatience growing.


    "Pentagram..." Saito began, his voice laden with deep meaning. "The prophecy of tomorrow." And then, he recited:


    "Stars weep ash, a prophecy profound,"


    "The Dawn-Bringer comes, life''s river unbound."


    "Eternal night descends, the heavens proclaim,"


    "Not dawn he brings, but twilight''s dying flame."


    Mikaela joined him:


    "He''ll save mankind, a savior born of woe,"


    "With bloody tears, down shadowed paths he will go."


    "Fate and the Gods, he stands against their might,"


    "A crimson dawn, bathing in a fading light."


    "No tears rain, no whispered, mournful call,"


    "Only oblivion, where all will fall."


    The three said in unison:


    "Infinitely, the pentagram walker."


    A brief silence hung in the small cabin. They were incredulous at the possible situation that had arisen before them. Soon, Leo broke the silence.


    "Pentagram...? How do you know?" Leonard asked, genuinely confused.


    The three looked at each other, startled.


    "What do you mean by ''how do you know,'' young master?" Saito asked, his voice now laden with apprehension.


    "Huh? I thought you were talking about my pentagram," said Leo, naturally.


    "Son, could you show us whatever that is?" Mikaela asked, her voice sweet but tinged with emotion.


    Leonard asked Kaleb for his small bag and took out a small piece of magic paper from one of the pockets.


    "Here, look... Roland told me not to show it to anyone, but I don''t care anymore..." He handed the paper to Mikaela.


    With trembling hands, Mikaela opened the paper.


    "Growth Potential: ?"


    Her heart raced at the sight of the five-pointed star. "The potential machine couldn''t read his increase; it defaulted to the pentagram, a symbol of infinity in Dunkel..." she concluded, in thought.


    "May the mercy of the Forerunner have pity on the world..." She exclaimed, bowing until her forehead touched the ground. I need to show respect.


    Saito approached, took the paper, and read it. "Oh, hooo! Haha, I knew it... I''m old, but my eyes don''t deceive me." He stroked his beard, exultant.


    "It seems I''m missing something here," Kaleb said, confused. "Are you saying Leonard is the pentagram walker? Ahhh, stop joking."


    Saito glared at him.


    "If it''s you who''s saying it, Grandpa, who am I to disagree..." Kaleb shrugged, disbelief giving way to cautious acceptance.


    Leonard scratched his head, still not fully understanding the situation. "Mikaela, come on, get up. There''s no need for that." The request sounded a little colder than he intended.


    Mikaela stood up, her gaze fixed on Leonard. "Your ELEV won''t stop?"


    "I don''t know how to make it stop," Leonard replied, his voice laden with uncertainty.


    "I had an idea," Kaleb pointed out. "I have a device here that I brought from the Tower of Magic in secret. Why don''t we test Leonard?"


    "Oh, hoo! Finally, you''re being helpful for something," Saito said.


    Kaleb went to his backpack and took out a small profile analysis device. He asked Leonard for his GHMC and connected it to the device. Then, he positioned the device over Leonard''s ELEV, which remained active.


    The device beeped, magic runes lit up, and, after a few seconds, it rewrote the GHMC card.


    "Ah... how long... have you... done your... last te-test?" Kaleb asked, his voice hesitant, his fingers trembling slightly, a subtle fear showing in his eyes.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s been less than 30 days," Leonard replied.


    Kaleb handed the card to Leonard, staggering back, grabbing onto the edge of the nearest table. The knuckles of his fingers were white, so strong was the force with which he gripped the wood. Cold sweat ran down his forehead, and his breathing was short and irregular.


    He swallowed hard, fear taking over his being, as if he were about to faint. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A heavy silence fell over the cabin.


    All eyes were fixed on Leonard, waiting in suspense for him to reveal the test results. The air seemed to vibrate with expectation, laden with an almost palpable tension.

 Chapter 60 - 60:

    Leonard, incredulous, looked at his own card. "They told me it took years to increase stats. Is your device broken, Kaleb?"


    ________________________________________


    Profile Stats / Guild House Membership Card


    Name: Leonard


    Surname: Winston


    Rank: Iron


    Strength: 8 + 15 (23)


    Agility: 13 + 25 (38)


    Cognition: 11 + 21 (32)


    Constitution: 9 + 12 (21)


    Mentality: 12 + 8 (20)


    Characteristic: Divergent.


    ��Unable to track battle traces��


    ��Affinity: Temporal Cognition��synthesis error detected��


    ________________________________________ S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He handed the GHMC to Saito.


    "My goodness, goodness, goodness! Oh hoo! 25 stats in 30 days! I never thought I''d see this in my entire life!" Saito looked like a child who had just gotten a new toy, his face beaming with euphoria.


    Kaleb, with effort, managed to sit down in a chair. "What madness is this GHMC? It looks like a monster!" His fingers were still trembling, a tremor running through his entire body.


    "Look at that. It seems that now the device managed to find an affinity!" Saito analyzed the information, a wide smile spreading across his face.


    "It might be... I discovered it a short time ago too. I have a skill now that I can use," said Leonard.


    "May I see, Sir Saito?" Mikaela asked.


    Saito handed her the card, a gesture of trust in the paladin.


    Mikaela, her eyes shining as if she were facing the sacred scriptures of her goddess, murmured, "Blessed be..." But a doubt arose in her mind. "Why can the device read your ELEV and my ability can''t?"


    Saito pondered, his hand stroking his beard. "It''s an unknown, but if you analyze it well, Leonard''s ELEV pulsates instead of just glowing. It might have something to do with it."


    "I don''t know if this counts, but Silica used an old device for the first time. It also couldn''t take the reading," Leonard added.


    "Interesting..." Saito murmured, lost in his own thoughts.


    Kaleb, recovering from the shock, addressed Leonard: "Don''t worry, Leo. I am good enough to help you grow and be strong like me."


    Mikaela rolled her eyes and sighed, while Saito whispered something to himself in the corner of the cabin, walking from one side to the other.


    Leonard, fed up with that situation, feeling impatience growing, realized that no one had explained to him what had happened or how he had gotten there.


    "Enough, I''m leaving..."


    The three stared at him without saying a word, surprise evident on their faces.


    Leonard took the card from Mikaela''s hand and went to Kaleb.


    "Can you rewrite my name? I''m a Winter, not Winston..." he asked.


    "Win-Win-Winter?" Kaleb exclaimed, surprised.


    "Yes, please..." Leonard asked.


    "Oh, hoo! I knew it! Those eyes are unique," said Saito.


    Kaleb rewrote Leonard''s name on his GHMC. "This will cause an enormous fuss in the future," Kaleb thought to himself.


    Leonard checked the card again.


    "Surname: Winter"


    He then left the cabin, silent, his head down, but his shoulders now lighter, as if a weight had been lifted.


    As he walked outside, he felt a mixture of relief and dread. He wondered why his colleagues, and especially Saito, his master, looked at him that way. Reverencing him and with a certain fear.


    He felt confused.


    He thought about the possibility of going back and questioning, but in the end, he shrugged.


    Outside, he found his swords, still attached to the horse. He equipped himself and decided to walk. He needed to clear his head and organize his thoughts. It was too much information to absorb at once.


    Roland''s death was still an open wound, but, strangely, it didn''t hurt anymore. He didn''t care. It was as if something inside him had died. Or perhaps awakened.


    Leonard walked through the narrow forest that bordered Lake Zafir, seeking answers but finding only more questions.


    "Damn... Damn... What a miserable life..." In a fit of rage, he punched a nearby tree.


    A bang.


    Wood splinters flew through the air. The tree trunk, thick and robust, split, the pieces moving almost two meters.


    "What the fuck?" Leonard looked at his own hand, incredulous. "How did I get so strong?" He concentrated, feeling the energy rush to his ELEV like an uncontrolled waterfall.


    "What the hell did the old man do to me?" A dangerous, almost insane smile appeared on his face. An idea blossomed in his mind, and he longed to put it into practice.


    But a part of him, a small, weak voice, screamed in protest. "This is not you, Leonard. You are not like this." He closed his eyes, trying to push away the feeling of power and the thirst for revenge.


    But it was useless. The darkness was there, growing, taking over. "Roland... I..." He opened his eyes, the coldness back.


    "No. Enough weakness. Enough suffering." The old Leonard, the gentle and frightened boy, was disappearing, being swallowed up by this new, terrible force.


    Leonard spent hours alone in a clearing, meditating and practicing the sword movements and fighting forms. He tried, in vain, to ward off the ghosts of the past, the cold, and the void that persisted in his soul.


    When night fell, Leonard began to move. He headed towards the main road, skirting the river. He stopped at a small cliff and lit a fire.


    Looking at the dancing flame, he pondered before the shadows on the rocks and the reflection of the fire on the dark surface of Lake Zafir. For a moment, he remembered nights spent in the clearing of the Vulture Forest with Roland, camping, laughing, training, and learning to live.


    But the memory faded like smoke, replaced by bitterness and anger.


    After reviewing his plans, his eyes glowed with a thirst for blood. "Tonight we will sing and toast with their skulls..." he murmured while sharpening and cleaning the blades of Smiling and Absolution.


    Leonard put out the fire with the water from his canteen and prepared himself.


    "It has to be impeccable. Tonight, I will be the messenger of death." He checked the sword scabbards, making sure they were secure. He checked the laces of his boots and the buckle of his belt.


    Each movement was methodical, precise, almost a ritual. He did not unsheathe the swords but ran his fingers over the covered blades, feeling the promise of violence contained within.


    There was no room for prayers or for hesitation. Only the cold determination to carry out his mission. He took a deep breath, the night air filling his lungs, and set off. The darkness was his ally now.


    He went towards the city of Besen.


    He had scores to settle.

 Chapter 61 - 61:

    The owl hooted alone, an ominous sound echoing in the cold night around Lake Zafir. It was like a harbinger of the approaching death.


    Leonard, with silent steps, approached the bridge of Besen but hesitated before crossing it. He remained in the shadows, observing the intense movement in the village.


    The bandits were there, desecrating the ruins of Besen in force.


    Seeing them, Leonard''s heart raced. A cold, almost cruel smile touched his lips.


    "Time for a cleanup..." he whispered, a mere thread of a voice.


    Despite the words, there was no remorse or guilt. Only an icy, murderous intent, an unusual desire. "I have to take out the trash," he thought.


    Seeking to control his powers in the best way, he crossed the ruined bridge. Walking carefully, using his advanced cognition to avoid any misstep.


    Board by board, he calculated.


    Perfect.


    Neither the wind nor the creaking of the ropes betrayed him. "Temporal cognition is truly something out of this world," he ascertained.


    On the other side, Leonard crept behind the ruins of cabins and remnants of constructions. He entered the village''s old warehouse. From there, he had a clear view of some bandits.


    He wanted to get closer, analyze, and see the faces of his tormentors before cleaning up his village.


    Leonard thought, "I destroyed a tree with a punch. What else could I do?" He looked around and saw small metal spheres, commonly used for transporting cargo on rollers.


    He picked up one of the spheres and activated his temporal cognition. His ELEV pulsed at maximum power.


    He planned a distraction, a game. He wanted to throw a bait, lure them, and make them suffer. One by one.


    Then he threw the first sphere that cut through the air, creating a thin sonic wave.


    A sharp whistle echoed throughout the village.


    It was obvious that the bandits would hear. One of the Neumonds turned in the direction of the sound.


    Apparently, Leonard''s plans didn''t work. The noise was loud.


    And then�� "Sploosh!"


    The sphere hit the Neumond henchman''s head squarely.


    Leonard blinked, confused. When the brutal reality of what had happened hit him, a dark sense of pleasure grew in his chest.


    The shot had been so strong that it exploded the bandit''s head like rotten fruit. A rain of brain matter fell that night.


    The sphere only stopped when it hit a pile of debris with a metallic thud.


    The bandit''s body didn''t even move. It fell like a mannequin knocked down by the wind. A thick pool of blood formed.


    "One down..." Leonard whispered.


    "It''s an attack!" The Neumonds shouted around.


    "Take cover! Find that rat!" The leader ordered.


    Leonard acted quickly. He jumped through the back window of the warehouse and entered one of the nearby houses.


    A woman, a neumond thug, approached Leonard. She was trembling slightly, making noises; her fear was visible.


    "A newbie?" Leo wondered.


    She walked slowly, hesitantly. She carried a battle dagger in one of her hands, which dangled loosely between her fingers. When she passed close to Leonard, he had an idea.


    Leonard grabbed the woman from behind with the speed of a predator, locking her arms and disarming her. With a quick arm lock, he took the girl''s dagger, placing it against her neck.


    "Make a sound, and I''ll slit your throat," Leonard said, his voice low and menacing.


    The cold dagger touched the girl''s skin, and a thin line of dark blood appeared.


    "I''m going to ask you questions. Answer only yes or no. Are you a new Neumond in the gang?"


    The girl nodded.


    Leonard remembered that the leader controlled minds and asked, "Did he force you?"


    The girl nodded again.


    "I''m going to let you go, but you have to promise to help me for a moment��"


    Silent tears began to stream from the girl''s eyes. Her body trembled, her legs almost giving way.


    She nodded one last time.


    Leonard emerged from the shadows with the hostage in his hands, placing himself in the middle of the area.


    "Mister Leaaader," Leonard said in a drawn-out tone, almost singing. "I''m heeere...".


    Furious, the leader took a few steps and arrived in the middle of the central square, where Leonard was.


    "Well, well, the little toy didn''t break from the fall. Hahaha!" The leader laughed. "And he even came back for more. Isn''t that funny?"


    "Boss Kaiser, let''s dismember him this time so he doesn''t come back," said one bandit.


    "Yeah! He killed Jeff!" exclaimed another.


    Gesturing with his hands for them to be quiet, Kaiser approached Leonard.


    "Come on, kid, let her go. Do you think I''d care about a hostage?" said the leader.


    "So you don''t care about her?" Leonard asked, his eyes hard as stone.


    "Lucy is just a newbie. I blackmailed her by threatening her family. She''s nothing but a little lamb." Kaiser scoffed.


    "I see..." Leo turned to Lucy. "Do you want redemption? Do you want to get rid of him?"


    The girl nodded, crying softly, without stopping.


    "I''m going to let you go then... And I promise revenge," Leonard said, his voice firm.


    Despite everything around him, his heart was calm��strangely calm, like a graveyard.


    "Come on, girl, I promise the punishment for getting caught will be light... Hahahaha!" Kaiser laughed sarcastically.


    With one hand, Leonard released the girl''s arms. "Go, be at peace�� Lucy��"


    He made a quick, but almost gentle and soft, movement. Leonard pulled the dagger, cutting Lucy''s throat.


    The blood flowed quickly; she barely choked. Her eyes widened, a dull glaze taking over as life left her body, which fell to the ground.


    Everyone looked at the scene in shock. A heavy silence fell over the village of Besen. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have freed her��" Leonard said, breaking the silence.


    "Y-you''re crazy?" Stammered one of the bandits.


    Leader Kaiser stared at the Neumond girl''s body, her eyes locked on his. Unable to look away, he scratched his head.


    "What the hell was that, kid?" he asked, his voice lacking its previous arrogance.


    "She is free. She has no more family to worry about and no you to torture her. She is at peace now," Leo said, wiping the blade of the dagger with a cloth, an almost casual gesture.


    He looked at the leader directly in the eyes. He let the leader into his mind to see the void that was there.


    "Madness..." said Kaiser, blinking, his mouth slightly open.

 Chapter 62 - 62:

    Leonard was playing with the newly acquired dagger between his fingers; his ELEV activated. Then he began to hum, toying with the words.


    "Spin, spin, little thread... soon you''ll be lying dead!"


    He suddenly threw the dagger in the direction of one of the bandits. It whistled the sound of death.


    In a reflex, the bandit managed to defend himself, but not in time to be perfect. The dagger lodged in the center of his hand, a few centimeters from his forehead.


    "Ahhhhhh, son of a bitch!" He screamed in pain as he pulled the dagger out of his hand. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uhhh, that must hurt..." Leonard mocked. "I''ll put it simply, do you want to play with me, Leader Kaiser?" Leo stared at the leader.


    "Did you hit your head on the fall from the platform?" Kaiser asked. "Well, whatever, it doesn''t really matter. You''re going to die here and now."


    "You''re not in a position to ask me rhetorical questions." Leonard shrugged.


    He turned to the bandit he had just hit with the dagger and concentrated all his energy on his legs. BOOM! The place where he stood shattered, the planks beneath his feet splintering.


    "What the fuck is this? This kid was nothing more than an Iron rank!" Said Kaiser. "BE CAREFUL!" He shouted.


    But it was too late.


    Leonard''s speed was absurd. He drew Smiling and Absolution already close to the bandit, who was holding his impaled hand.


    It was a sword draw followed by an X-attack. The blades shone in the moonlight before being painted blood red.


    "Ahhhhhh!" screamed the Neumond bandit. The pain was so great that drool ran from his mouth.


    Leonard cut off both of his arms. The speed was such that he had no time to react. The limbs spun dryly in the air and fell, rolling across the platform.


    "See, now the pain in your hand is gone..." Leonard smiled.


    The bandit wouldn''t stop screaming. His eyes rolled back in pain, spurts of blood being spat from the stumps.


    "Wow, you''re loud." Leonard struck with Absolution. He didn''t even look at the body; a thud could be heard, and silence reigned again.


    "So now? Who''s next?" Leonard mocked.


    "Insolent brat, I''ll show you..." Kaiser said between his teeth, drawing his greatsword.


    "Go, boss!" "Finish him off!" Shouts in the background from the still-present henchmen cheered for Kaiser.


    Kaiser advanced with a roar, his body leaning forward, his weight transferred to his legs. He yelled, "Feel the Soul Cutter devour your flesh!"


    It was an overhead blow, his arm muscles tense and descending in a vertical arc, aiming for Leonard''s head.


    Leonard, with a cold smile, didn''t move to block. At the last instant, he slid to the right, using temporal cognition. Kaiser''s sword passed millimeters from his face, displacing the air with violence.


    Without wasting time, Leonard counterattacked. "Smiling," in his right hand, rose in an ascending arc, aiming for Kaiser''s exposed side. The attack was so fast that his blade left an afterimage. A silvery flash.


    Kaiser vanished in a blur, using the momentum of his own attack to, in an instant, transform defense into a new attack. He blocked Smiling''s blow with the side of the Soul Cutter.


    The clash of the blades didn''t just produce sparks but also an explosion of light and a sonic boom that shook the ruined village.


    The force of the impact created a crater in the ground and hurled debris into the air. Leonard felt his bones vibrate with the violence.


    Before the sound of the impact even dissipated, Leonard was already in motion. Absolution, in his left hand, tore through the air in a diagonal arc, aiming for Kaiser''s leg, leaving a trail of silver light.


    Kaiser jumped back, avoiding the cut by a hair''s breadth. Absolution''s blade grazed the leather of his boot. He growled, anger growing, his eyes bloodshot.


    "Fast kid..." Kaiser grunted, resuming his stance.


    He adopted a more cautious style. His battle stance became firm, and he positioned himself like a rock.


    The greatsword now moved in shorter, more controlled arcs, protecting his body. He attacked with thrusts and quick cuts, looking for a gap, a weak point in Leonard.


    Leonard takes a step back. "Mister Leader, I haven''t even activated my ELEV yet. Can we start the fight now?" Leonard was activating his ELEV at specific moments and not with all his force


    A vengeful smile appeared on Leonard''s lips.


    Kaiser, enraged, advanced and delivered a horizontal cut, aiming for Leonard''s neck. Leonard ducked, the wind of the blade passing over his head.


    He spun on his left heel. Smiling, rising in an arc to deflect a descending blow that was targeting his shoulder. The steel sang as the blades met. BANG! Another thunder.


    Without hesitation, Leonard bent his knees and jumped back, avoiding a thrust that sought his abdomen.


    He landed lightly, like a feline, and Absolution was already in motion, a silver ray cutting the air towards Kaiser''s exposed thigh.


    The blades clashed and separated in a frenetic dance, an intricate ballet of death.


    Sparks flew at each encounter, small suns being born and dying in an instant, and the metallic sound, sharp and constant, reverberated through the ruined village, drowning out the shouts of the other combatants.


    Kaiser, despite his brute strength, began to feel frustration, sweat running down his face, his breathing heavy. Leonard was too fast, too unpredictable, a dancing demon.


    Leonard, with a mocking smile, cold as the steel of his blades, taunted, "Is that all the great leader Kaiser can do? I expected more."


    The taunt hit the leader like a poisoned dart. Kaiser growled, "INSOLENT! HOW DARE YOU!?" Fury taking over his being, he clenched his teeth and charged.


    He brandished the Soul Cutter in a desperate attack, a wide and powerful blow that sought to rip Leonard''s head from his body.


    Leonard, anticipating the movement, read the intention in Kaiser''s eyes, flexed his knees, and leaned his body back, escaping by a hair''s breadth. Kaiser''s blade passed close, a breath of cold wind on his face.


    "That was almost..." Leo said. "I''m tired of playing around. Let''s go all out now..."


    "Uhm?..." was all that went through Kaiser''s mind.

 Chapter 63 - 63:

    Leonard was done playing around. He activated his temporal cognition, unleashing its full potential. His ELEV flickered wildly. Sparks of electricity jumped across his body.


    Leonard''s eyes shone like two full moons, icy and relentless.


    "I know this bastard well enough by now to find an answer," Leonard thought, a thread of cruelty in his mind.


    Less than a second. That''s all it took for him to calculate the outcome. Before, he had used his power only to move; now, he visualized the end of the game.


    Leonard sheathed both his swords, a gesture out of sync with the battle situation.


    In a slow, almost theatrical movement, he crouched, his muscles coiling like springs. An explosive impulse, wood splinters flew from the platform, and Leonard became a blur.


    Kaiser realized the danger too late; he tried to turn his body, but it was a futile effort.


    Absolution''s blade found his chest, cutting through leather and flesh before being stopped with a crack by the thoracic bones. A jet of dark blood flew through the air.


    "ARRRGHH!" Kaiser let out a cry of pain, an animalistic sound. "How? HOW! He was just a rat!" Kaiser shouted in agony and despair.


    He staggered back, his hand clutching the wound in his chest, the warm blood running between his fingers, dripping in large drops onto the dusty ground.


    Leonard didn''t give him time.


    He stepped forward, now with "Smiling" whirring in the air, like a whisper of death.


    "Two more moves..." thought Leonard, cold and calculating.


    He delivered a horizontal cut, precise as lightning, aiming for Kaiser''s throat.


    The leader, in a desperate reflex, raised the Soul Cutter to block.


    Smiling''s blade met the guard of the greatsword, a metallic clang that echoed through the ruins of Besen. The shock threw Kaiser back, making him lose his balance.


    But Leonard didn''t stop; he was a calculating predator.


    He took advantage of the moment, using the energy of the block to spin his body, a deadly dance.


    Taking advantage of the momentum, he exploded in a leap towards Kaiser. Absolution descended in an arc, now aiming for Kaiser''s vulnerable head.


    The leader, still in the air and wounded, saw death approaching, powerless. Absolution''s blade cut through the air and hit Kaiser''s helmet, cracking it with a dry sound, a sharp metallic snap.


    The overwhelming impact made the leader fall to his knees, his vision blurred, the viscous blood running down his face. Absolution had stopped in the middle of his forehead, sunk deep into his skull.


    Leonard, his breathing controlled, a predator at its apex, stood still for a moment, observing. Kaiser, already lifeless, a broken puppet, sat before him with his sword stuck deep in a grotesque scene.


    Absolution''s blade shone, a mirror of death, while the crimson blood flowed, slow and inexorable. It was the silent witness to the carnage.


    With a quick and dry pull, he removed the sword, making a wet and nauseating sound. Kaiser''s body collapsed without resistance on the ground.


    Leonard swung his swords, clearing them of blood, and sheathed them, a cold and methodical gesture.


    Everyone present looked on in disbelief, stunned. Their boss was a peak Gold rank.


    They wondered, in terrified silence, "How did a kid who had been beaten so badly days before become a monster in such a short time?" It was surreal.


    It was surreal to anyone in Humbra.


    Leonard said, his voice calm and lethal, "Who wants to play with me now?"


    The remaining bandits felt a chill run down their spines.


    The night was a bloodbath, staining the moon red. Leonard was not only cruel but methodical in his brutality.


    One of the bandits managed to escape and, four days later, turned himself in at Gothia. Preferring to be arrested rather than shredded. In his testimony, he said that a demon with frozen eyes murdered all the bandits hidden in Besen.


    Giving Leonard his first title.


    "The Bloody Ice Demon."


    Leonard took a deep breath, looking at the pile of human remains��a sea of bodies. He then cleaned his swords and walked back to the exit of Besen.


    The sun was already greeting the morning, a bizarre contrast with the darkness of the night. Leonard arrived at Saito''s cabin, as if nothing had happened.


    Mikaela was the first to see him; she was outside praying with the sunrise.


    "Leo��nard��" Mikaela said. "I was worried��"


    "I''m fine," he replied emotionlessly.


    "Come here. I want to see you." She asked gently.


    As Leonard approached her, she clearly noticed. A Paladin trained for years on the battlefield would easily recognize the metallic smell of fresh blood.


    "Leo�� Where have you been?..." Mikaela''s tone was sweet and pure, but there was a hint of concern.


    "I��" Leo couldn''t answer.


    Mikaela touched Leonard''s face, a maternal gesture. "Child�� don''t despair. I will always be here for you," said Mikaela, trying to comfort something she felt but couldn''t comprehend.


    "Will you always be here for me like Roland was and then die?" Leonard''s voice was harsh and cold.


    "If I have to die to protect you, I will." Mikaela answered, her voice firm.


    "Why? You don''t even know me!" Leonard shouted, pulling her hands away from his face. "Who do you think you are?"


    Mikaela then ran and hugged him tightly. A gesture of tenderness. Tears streamed from Mikaela''s eyes, a mixture of sadness and compassion.


    She, now without armor, only in her civilian clothes, wrapped Leonard in her arms. "Child, I was born with the gift of holiness. I can feel your pain. I can see your spirit," she said as tears rolled.


    A golden aura enveloped Mikaela and slowly caressed Leonard. "Can you feel it? Embrace the light."


    It was "immaculatus," the sacred skill, that gave Mikaela the title of saint of the Church of Light. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard felt the same peace he felt at Roland''s tomb. A single tear rolled down his face, for no apparent reason. He felt empty, a void in his chest.


    And then he hugged Mikaela while the morning sun comforted them both with its warmth.

 Chapter 64 - 64:

    Leonard drew back from Mikaela, a slow, almost reluctant movement. His eyes, once shadowed by pain and fury, now searched for something in the purity of her gaze, a glimpse of light amidst the darkness that consumed him.


    A morning breeze, fresh and laden with the scent of damp earth, stirred Mikaela''s blonde hair, and she smiled, a smile that radiated serenity.


    "What do I do?" Leonard''s voice was a thread, almost a whisper lost in the wind. The question wasn''t just about the immediate future but about the weight of all that had happened, about the emptiness he felt.


    "How about, for now, simply... doing nothing?" Mikaela replied, her voice as soft as the rustling of leaves. With a maternal gesture, she brushed away a strand of hair that stubbornly fell over Leonard''s eyes, a delicate touch that carried an unexpected tenderness.


    A smile, the first genuine one in a long time, touched Leonard''s lips. "Please," he began, his voice thick with emotion, "don''t leave me��" The plea was an echo of the fear that haunted him��the fear of losing the only anchor that seemed to keep him connected to humanity.


    "I won''t. I was born to protect you," Mikaela stated, her voice firm but gentle. A solemn promise, a sacred oath. "Come, sit beside me. Let''s just... enjoy this sunrise."


    She guided him to a rustic wooden bench, worn by time, that sat in the cabin''s yard.


    The sun was rising on the horizon, painting the sky with shades of orange, pink, and gold, a spectacle of beauty that contrasted with the darkness Leonard carried within him.


    They sat, shoulder to shoulder, silent for a moment, just absorbing the peace of that instant.


    "All of this is... strange," Leonard pondered, breaking the silence. "This feeling... this connection I feel with you. It''s almost... overwhelming." He struggled to find the right words, to describe something that transcended understanding.


    "It''s just the effect of my power, ''Immaculat��s''," Mikaela explained, with simplicity. "It''s the manifestation of divine grace, the emanation of the Goddess of Light. It''s the closest a mortal can get to Her presence."


    "So... gods really exist?" Leonard questioned, skeptical. The idea seemed distant, almost childish, in contrast to the brutality of the world he knew.


    "The sacred scriptures narrate their existence since time immemorial," Mikaela replied patiently. "They tell that the Leirions were created by the Seven Gods as guardians of Humbra, preparing the world for the arrival of humanity. They were granted the gift of harmonious coexistence, of mutualism."


    "And why, then, did the world become this chaos?" Leonard raised his voice slightly, the bitterness evident in his words. "Where was this harmony when Besen was destroyed? Where were these gods?"


    "Well, well, calm down, Leonard," Mikaela asked sweetly. "Human nature is complex... and, unfortunately, prone to destruction. The Church believes that six of the Seven Gods became disillusioned with humanity, withdrawing their protection and leaving us at the mercy of our own choices."


    "Forgive me, Holy Lady," Leonard said, a slight tone of sarcasm in his voice, "but all of this sounds like a fairy tale to me. A convenient excuse to justify suffering."


    Mikaela stood up, stretching with the grace of a feline. The rising sun illuminated her amber eyes. "Ahh, it''s alright, dear," she said, with a tolerant smile. "The important thing is that you don''t get lost. Don''t stray from who you really are, deep in your heart." She turned and walked towards the cabin.


    "Where are you going?" Leonard asked, confused.


    "To put on my armor, of course!" she replied, with a playful tone that dissipated the tension. "I am a Holy Knight, after all!"


    Leonard remained seated, watching the sun finish rising, the vibrant colors spreading across the sky. He felt lost, as if an essential part of himself had been torn away, leaving a painful void. "Why do I feel so... hollow?" he whispered to himself, the question echoing in the silence of the morning.


    Suddenly, Saito appeared at the cabin door, interrupting his thoughts with a start.


    "Ohh hoo! Look who''s back! The young runaway master!" Saito exclaimed, with his usual animation, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Ahhh�� Master, do you want to give me a heart attack?" Leonard replied with a forced smile, trying to shake off the startle and the melancholy.


    "Master Saito�� I��", Leonard hesitated, the words caught in his throat. "I would like to ask you something."


    "Of course, my boy, tell me. What troubles you?" Saito replied, his voice slightly showing concern. He noticed, with an experienced eye, the tiny, almost imperceptible, drops of dried blood on Leonard''s clothes��a vestige of the previous night that had not gone unnoticed.


    "Why am I different?" Leonard asked, his voice low, almost inaudible. "Who... who am I, really?" He lowered his head, the weight of the question crushing him.


    "You are Leonard Winter. Who else could you be?" Saito replied with a disconcerting simplicity. "The orphan of Besen, the Blade Dancer apprentice, the friend of Kaleb, Mikaela, Roland... Honestly." He shrugged, as if the answer was obvious.


    "It''s not that, Master..." Leonard tried to explain, frustrated. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then what?" Saito insisted, his gaze fixed on Leonard, scrutinizing his soul.


    "Do you... do you really believe that I am the person in the prophecy?" Leonard blurted out the question, fear and hope mixing in his voice.


    Saito sighed, approaching Leonard. He lightly touched the young man''s shoulder, a gesture of comfort and wisdom.


    "What I believe and what you are are two completely different things, my young man. I can firmly believe that you will save the world, and, in the end, you may end up destroying it. Or vice versa. Your future is written by you, by your choices, by your actions. Not by an ancient oracle."


    "I understand..." Leonard murmured, absorbing Saito''s words.


    "Come on, enough melancholy," Saito said, changing his tone. "It''s time for a good meal. Come in. I prepared a hot tea and got some fresh Leirion eggs. We need to replenish your energy."


    "I destroyed all the bandits in Besen," Leonard said suddenly.


    Saito looked at him with a look that could not be described even with a thousand words

 Chapter 65 - 65:

    "Well, young master. The meal will have to wait." Saito''s voice was calm but firm, with a subtle weight. "Could you come with me for a moment?"


    "Of course, Master..." Leonard replied, his voice low and his head slightly bowed, the melancholy still present, mixed with apprehension.


    They walked into the forest, away from the cabin. The silence between them was dense. Saito remained enigmatic, his face indecipherable. I can''t read the old man''s expressions, Leonard thought, his anxiety growing.


    "Here we are," Saito announced, his voice cutting through the silence. They were in the clearing where, days before, they had trained with the straw and bamboo targets. A place that used to be for learning, now with a different air. "Boy, show me what you''ve learned."


    "What do you mean, what have I learned, Master?" Leonard asked, confused, the question echoing his nervousness.


    "Show me what you''re capable of, or this place will become your tomb. I didn''t accept a disciple for him to become a reaper of lives, like a Leirion." Saito''s tone changed, the calmness replaced by a threatening intensity, like a dragon awakening.


    Saito released his battle aura��a manifestation of energy, present in Neumonds of the physical type. His energy erupted, and a powerful aura enveloped him. "Here I go..." said Saito, his voice deep, the flame of his energy crackling around him.


    In an instinctive movement of pure survival, Leonard activated his ELEV to full power and drew his swords, Smiling and Absolution. In an instant, Saito advanced, attacking with one of his short swords. Leonard, using his temporal cognition, managed to defend himself by the slimmest of margins.


    An explosion arose from the deflection of the attack, reverberating through Leonard''s bones. Smiling and Absolution deflected the attack, but the force threw him far away. Leonard flew, spinning, bounced twice on the ground, and hit a tree. A loud thud.


    He felt his bones crack. The pain was intense. He had never seen anything so strong. And he didn''t even understand how he had defended.


    "Goddammit! Cough, cough," Leonard coughed, spitting blood into his hand.


    He barely finished the words, and Saito was already in his face, appearing like a freaking lightning bolt. A masterful somersault for a 300-year-old guy. He aimed for Leonard''s neck, his objective clear: to take his life.


    Leonard defended by a hair''s breadth again. He was dragged several meters sideways. He fell on his side, blood running in a thick stream from his mouth. "I think I broke some ribs," he thought, with a sharp twinge of pain in his chest.


    "Die, you brat!" shouted Saito, coming down like a bolt of lightning with a vertical slash, aiming for Leonard''s waist, who was on the ground. He intended to split him in half. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard, with effort, rolled to the side, dodging the attack by a hair''s breadth. Saito''s blade exploded on the ground where he was, opening up a huge crater and blowing him away again, like a rag doll.


    Leonard was being treated like a total ragdoll by Saito.


    "Wh�� cough, cough�� why, Mas-cough-, Master?", Leonard could barely get the words out, pain and lack of air choking him.


    "That''s how they felt when you killed them. And today, you''re gonna join them," said Saito, his eyes burning, his face twisted, pissed off.


    Leonard, gathering his strength, struggled to his feet, leaning on Absolution. He took a battle stance, even with his left hand pressing on his injured ribs. "Then come on, you freaking old man," he growled, spitting blood on the ground in a gesture of defiance.


    Saito shot forward, a sonic boom accompanying his movement, his murderous intent more palpable than ever.


    Leonard thought, "Roland told me that the strength of a platinum rank was already enough to alter the landscape. This old man is gonna beat the crap out of this whole area if he keeps trying to kill me." He closed his eyes, giving in to instinct. He felt the flow of his ELEV, letting his body act on its own, without his conscious mind getting in the way.


    Absolution collided with Saito''s sword. The metallic, explosive sound echoed all the way to the distant cabin, kicking up dust and ripping leaves from nearby trees. Leonard blocked the blow, getting dragged back just a few meters, but, to his surprise, staying in one piece.


    "Did I die?" Leonard wondered, opening his eyes and looking at his body, incredulous. "No way!... But what the hell is this?" His eyes locked onto his own skin.


    He saw an electrical aura crackling around his body, like a miniature storm. Startled and, at the same time, amazed, he took in the sight. "Is this... Saito''s ability? Is he really gonna kill me?" Leo wondered.


    Saito then simply landed beside him, light as a feather. His murderous intent had vanished completely, replaced by his usual calm and playful tone.


    "Oh hooo! I knew it. Just look at you, boy!" said Saito, stroking his beard with a familiar gesture, his eyes sparkling with satisfaction.


    "What''s going on? Why''d you try to kill me, you ol��"


    Saito''s firm and severe look silenced Leonard before he could finish the sentence, a silent but powerful warning.


    "Master�� Can you explain?" Leonard asked, confused, his voice strained by the mix of pain, fear, and curiosity.


    "I talked with the Paladin while you were out. And she told me some very interesting things about how you guys got here," Saito revealed, an inquisitive tone in his voice.


    "I�� I don''t even know myself, Mr. Saito," Leonard replied, throwing himself on the ground, exhausted, his hand still pressing on his aching ribs.


    "She told me that you used battle aura in that fight in Gothia," Saito continued, crouching down near Leonard, his gaze locked on the young man. "So, after you confessed to me that you''d killed those bandits, I found the perfect excuse to teach you a lesson. And, of course, see it with my own eyes! Oh, hoo!"


    Leonard let his body fall back, completely spent. "You''re nuts, Master Saito," he blurted out, a mix of frustration and relief in his voice.


    "It was you who wiped out a bunch of people. You''re the crazy one here. Crazy and interesting! Oh Hoo!" Saito laughed, amused by the situation.


    "Yeah, right! Like you''ve never killed anyone, huh?" Leonard challenged, defiant.


    "You bet! I''ve taken countless lives," Saito replied, his tone suddenly serious, the amusement gone from his face.


    "So, what''s the big deal? What did I do wrong?" Leonard asked, genuinely confused, unable to grasp the reason behind Saito''s attack. The void inside him kept him from seeing clearly.


    "I didn''t do it for kicks, but out of necessity. That''s the difference between us," Saito concluded, his voice heavy with sorrow, experience, and pain. "There shouldn''t be any pleasure in taking a life, Leonard. That''s my first lesson."


    "Yes, sir," Leonard agreed, submissive.


    "And it''s non-negotiable." The tone in Saito''s voice was now a death sentence. "Don''t make that mistake again... Did I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, sir..." Leonard repeated, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts, his voice weak.


    "Let''s head back. Tomorrow we''ll start your Blade Dancer training."


    Leonard, with a groan of pain, got to his feet and followed Saito, limping, not saying a word, his body and mind completely drained.

 Chapter 66 - 66:

    The beginning of that morning had proven tumultuous and exhausting. Leonard and Saito finally arrived at the cabin. Leonard, barely able to stand, leaned on Saito, his body a map of bruises and aches.


    Mikaela, who''d been waiting for them with visible apprehension, ran to meet them, supporting Leonard. "What the hell happened?" she questioned, her voice laden with concern and disbelief. "I heard... sounds of battle..."


    "A little game from the master... hehe," Leonard quipped, a grimace of pain cutting through his forced smile.


    "By the Goddess of Light, he''s going to end up killing you like this!" Mikaela exclaimed as she prepared her healing skill. "Sit here," she ordered, pointing to the rustic wooden bench in the yard.


    Kaleb came out of the cabin, stretching and yawning loudly. "Wow, so much noise this early. This way, the almighty Kaleb can''t get his beauty sleep."


    Nobody paid him any attention.


    "Oh, hoo! Kid, as a reward, I myself will prepare your breakfast today!" Saito declared to Leonard with a surprisingly cheerful tone and then entered the house, humming.


    "Are you guys really ignoring me?" Kaleb asked indignantly.


    "Yeah�� basically��" Mikaela answered bluntly.


    "What uplifting behavior for a saint," Kaleb rebuked with sarcasm.


    "I may be considered a saint, but I''m not obligated to put up with your complaints," Mikaela retorted, shrugging with an air of indifference.


    "Haha��Ow!... Ha�� Don''t make me laugh, please!" Leonard pleaded amidst a grimace of pain and a restrained laugh.


    "Easy, Leo," Mikaela said gently. She clasped her hands as if in prayer, and her ELEV glowed intensely. A soft and comforting golden aura emanated from her, concentrating in her hands. With a light and precise touch, she touched Leonard''s bruised ribs.


    "This is so weird... I don''t think I''ll ever get used to it. Leonard commented, feeling the pain gradually subside as his internal injuries healed as if by magic.


    Mikaela smiled. "I was more careful this time, child," she said in a maternal tone. And then she scolded him with a stern but caring look, "And you, be more careful."


    "It''s not my fault if Grandpa Saito decided to try to kill me��" Leonard complained with a tone of feigned indignation.


    "He must have his reasons," Mikaela replied, looking at him seriously, as if she could see right through him.


    "Maybe��" Leonard murmured, averting his gaze as if he were hiding something.


    "You act like you''re his mother," Kaleb observed with a mocking tone.


    "If that''s what he needs, then I will be," Mikaela stated with determination.


    "Don''t you think he''s a bit too old to need a mother?" Kaleb provoked.


    "You only say that because you didn''t have yours." Mikaela shot back, hitting him squarely.


    "Ahhh, you��! You can only be a saint in hell!" Kaleb retorted, visibly irritated.


    "I think you hit his weak spot." Leonard commented with an amused smile.


    "He deserved it��" Mikaela replied with an air of indifference, continuing to heal Leonard''s ribs with her regenerative aura.


    "I was thinking while walking with the Master..." Leonard began hesitantly, "When I finish my training with Saito, how about... we go out as a team? Across the world?"


    Both Mikaela and Kaleb instantly looked at Leonard, staring at him with surprised expressions. Then they exchanged a meaningful glance.


    "No!" they answered in unison with unexpected firmness.


    "Ahhh, come on! It''ll be fun," Leonard insisted, trying to convince them.


    "I''ll only agree if I''m the leader," Kaleb declared arrogantly. "You guys will need a high-level mage to guide you."


    "I''ll think about your case, Leo," Mikaela sighed, showing little enthusiasm.


    Leonard felt a small, almost imperceptible flame rekindle within him. A faint hope. But, knowing how things were, he didn''t know how long that flame would last.


    Some time later, Mikaela had finished healing Leonard. The ensuing silence was broken by Saito. "Come, kid, are you ready?" he called with a wave of his hand, his voice full of expectation.


    "Let''s go inside," said Leonard, getting up, still a little hesitant.


    In a matter of minutes, and as if by magic, Saito prepared a lavish table. His experience, which clearly transcended the battlefields, was revealed in his surprising culinary skills.


    "Wow��" Leonard exclaimed, marveling at the sight before him. "Roasted pork, fried eggs, fresh bread, a whole pie, and assorted fruits..." He listed, with shining eyes, each item that made up the unexpected banquet.


    "The old man really likes to show off," Kaleb commented, pulling up a chair to sit at the table with a mix of admiration and sarcasm. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s impressive how such a small cabin can house us and still offer us so much abundance." Mikaela observed, pondering the apparent contradiction.


    Saito, with a satisfied smile, stroked his beard. "After living for so long, you learn that the best things in life are not measured by size but by quality. Enjoy!" he declared with a proud gleam in his eyes.


    They enjoyed a quiet and invigorating breakfast. Then, Saito, with an abrupt tone, broke the silence again. "Now that Mikaela has healed you and you''re properly fed, are you ready to learn the basics of the Blade Dancer?"


    "I''m always ready, Master," Leonard replied firmly.


    "We won''t have enough time to turn you into a master, but we''ll make do," Saito said thoughtfully, tapping his fingers on the table.


    "I''ll do my best, Master," Leonard stated, determined.


    "First, the old man here needs to understand what your Neumond branch is to be able to guide you properly," Kaleb explained with a professorial tone.


    Mikaela and Saito, in an unexpected unison, answered simultaneously: "Psychic," she said. "Physical," he said.


    A confused silence settled. Everyone looked at each other, surprised by the disagreement.


    "He clearly has a psychic ability: Temporal Cognition," Mikaela argued, defending her point of view with conviction.


    "I saw the kid use Battle Aura just now. That''s why I hit him, Oh, hoo!" Saito retorted with his characteristic laugh.


    "What?!" Kaleb exclaimed, incredulous. "That''s not possible��"


    Mikaela couldn''t contain herself and burst into loud, unrestrained laughter. "HAHAHAHA, it is..."


    Saito, ignoring the others'' reaction, remained silent with an extremely serious expression. He clasped his hands in front of his face in a meditative posture, as if immersed in deep thought. Then, in an almost inaudible whisper, he uttered a single word: "Weise��"


    "Walker of the Pentagram, and now Weise? Ahhh, come on, Gramps!" Kaleb stood up, impatient and visibly irritated. "Are you going to tell me he''s also the herald of the apocalypse?"


    "Times are about to change, of that you can be sure," Saito stated, his voice cutting through the cabin air like thunder on a rainy day, laden with a dark foreboding.

 Chapter 67 - 67:

    Some time later, the silence was broken by Saito.


    "Come on, kid. It doesn''t matter if you''re a Weise, weak, or suck with a sword. A person with no battle style is nothing. Are you ready to learn?" He called, waving him over, his voice carrying a subtle challenge, but with a hint of genuine expectation. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikaela, who had been sitting quietly until then, spoke up. "I want to see this," she said, getting up with a curious smile. "I''m coming along."


    Kaleb, who seemed bored until then, grumbled from the corner: "Since nobody cares about my illustrious company, I guess I''ll tag along too. I''m not staying here alone."


    In truth, with all the news of the last few days, they were just curious to see Leonard.


    The four of them then left the cabin and headed towards the clearing that Saito used for training��the same place where, days before, Leonard had had a brief introduction to Saito''s overwhelming power.


    Saito moved with a grace that defied his age. He positioned himself in front of a large, smooth, rounded rock. "Watch," he said.


    Without drawing his sword, Saito circled the rock, his body flowing like water. His steps were light, almost silent, and his movement was continuous with no breaks, no hesitation. He seemed to glide around the obstacle, adapting to every curve and dip. His feet moved in symmetrical, firm steps, his hands staying behind his back.


    "A Blade Dancer is like water," Saito explained, returning to his starting position. "They don''t smash into obstacles; they flow around them. They don''t use brute force; they use fluidity. They find the path of least resistance and follow it."


    He looked at Leonard. "Your turn."


    Leonard said, "Roland used to tell me that swordsmanship was like water, wind, and trees." Leonard''s voice was heavy with emotion, remembering Roland.


    Saito then cheered him up, "I knew that kid, Roland. Who do you think taught him swordsmanship? Oh, hoo!" A graceful smile on Saito''s face.


    Leonard stood up, feeling determined and confident with this new information.


    "You''ll have to tell me more about that later, Master!"


    He tried to imitate Saito''s movement, but his body, still stiff and hesitant, resisted. His steps were heavy, his movements abrupt and awkward. He was locked up and almost fell; his swordsmanship wasn''t compatible with the blade dance.


    "Relax," Saito instructed him patiently. "Breathe deep. Feel the energy flowing through you. Don''t fight the hesitation, use it. Let it guide you."


    Leonard closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He tried to focus, to clear his mind, but the images of the fight, Saito''s lesson, and the emptiness came back with a vengeance.


    "Why did you try to kill me, Master?" The question slipped out before he could stop it.


    Saito paused, looking at him intently. "I needed to see what you were made of. I needed to test your limits. And I needed you to understand an important lesson." He paused. "Life isn''t a game, Leonard. Death is real. And taking pleasure in it... is a sickness."


    Leonard nodded silently.


    "Now, focus," Saito ordered. "Feel the water. Be the water."


    Leonard tried again. This time, he moved with a bit more fluidity, but still nowhere near Saito''s grace.


    "Okay, okay, for a first try." Saito stroked his beard. "Let''s move on."


    Saito moved on to the next principle: precision. He positioned himself in front of a target��a small, dry leaf attached to a thin branch. "The wind," he said, "doesn''t blow with indiscriminate force. It finds the cracks, the weak points. A Blade Dancer does the same."


    With a quick and precise movement, Saito cut the leaf in half without even touching the branch. Without even drawing his sword.


    "Your turn," he said, gesturing for Leonard to use his own swords. "It''s still too early for you to be using just your fingers like I did."


    Leonard aimed at the leaf, focusing. He activated his ELEV and attacked, but the blow was disjointed and too forceful. The blades missed the leaf and hit the branch, breaking it.


    "Even using my temporal cognition, I messed up..." said Leonard, frustrated.


    "You think your ability makes you a good swordsman?" Saito shook his head, disappointed. "It may give you the answer to how to get there, but it doesn''t show you how to do the damn math."


    "I get it�� You picked up on that while fighting me, Master?" Leonard asked.


    "Of course. You think I''ve spent 300 years fishing? Oh, hoo!" Saito laughed.


    "Alright, cut the chatter. Control, Leonard," Saito reprimanded him. "It''s not strength that matters, or even some ability, but precision. Use your whole body, not just your arms or your ELEV. Feel the blades as extensions of your own energy. Both blades."


    He demonstrated again, this time with an almost exaggerated slowness, showing how each part of the body��feet, legs, hips, torso, shoulders, arms��contributed to the movement.


    "Got it, Master."


    "Now, the final principle: control," Saito said, after Leonard had practiced for a while with mixed results. "A Blade Dancer masters their energy, like a master controls fire."


    He positioned himself in front of a thick log that had been felled by the storm days before. Focusing, Saito channeled his aura into his sword. The blade glowed with a whitish light. With a single blow, he sliced through the log as if it were butter.


    "Your turn," he said, with a challenging smile.


    Leonard tried to copy him, but his aura went haywire, bursting out in explosions and sparks. He managed, at best, to scratch the surface of the log and get his swords stuck in the bark.


    "Take it easy, Leonard," Saito instructed. "Visualize the energy flowing from your core to the blades. Feel it, control it. Forget your ELEV."


    Leonard tried for a few hours, but his progress was slow.


    He guided Leonard through a series of breathing and meditation exercises, teaching him to focus and channel his energy.


    The sun climbed higher, the morning wearing on. Leonard, despite being tired and sore, persisted. He stumbled, he missed, he got frustrated, but he kept trying. With each small improvement, a flicker of determination lit up his eyes. With each correction from Saito, a new understanding dawned.


    "Fluidity, Precision, Control," Saito repeated, like a mantra. "Those are the pillars of the Blade Dancer. Practice them. Master them. And, above all, remember yesterday''s lesson."


    Saito then made his announcement. "Now, Leonard, to become a true Blade Dancer, you''ll need to prove yourself. I have three missions for you. Dangerous missions that will test your limits. If you fail any of them, the consequences will be�� dire."


    He paused dramatically, staring intently at Leonard. "If you survive and complete all three missions, I''ll recognize you as a Blade Dancer. If you fail..." Saito left the sentence unfinished, a grim smile replacing his serious expression. "Well, let''s just say there won''t be a second chance," he concluded.


    Leonard swallowed hard, a chill running down his spine. He looked at Mikaela and Kaleb, searching for support, but their faces were tense and worried.


    "What... what are the missions, Master?" Leonard asked, his voice steady, despite the fear eating him up.


    Saito smiled, a predatory glint in his eyes. "Hunting Elite Leirions, obviously." His eyes were on fire.

 Chapter 68 - 68:

    Leonard spent a long time in the clearing with Saito, training and specializing in his new battle class. He focused on his leg movements, establishing his own style of attack and defense, and honing his muscles to fit the Blade Dancer style.


    "What I thought I knew about swordsmanship�� was so shallow," he thought as he caressed the blade of one of his swords, feeling the cold, smooth steel.


    He looked up, taking in the view of Lake Zafir. The morning sun, already high, created a long, shimmering path of golden light on the calm water. The imposing cliffs around the lake rose up, covered in lush greenery. Every now and then, an animal or Leirion approached the edge, only to quickly retreat, startled by a potential fall.


    Leonard stood up, determined. It was time to put into practice what he had learned, to face the missions Saito would give him. He returned to the cabin area, knowing that this place would be his new starting point, a fresh start.


    When he arrived, he found Saito in the yard, but Mikaela and Kaleb were currently absent.


    "Master Saito, I''m ready for the missions," Leonard announced, his voice firm, conveying his resolve.


    "Oh, hoo! I see you woke up with a drive to make progress today," the old man, Saito, replied, stroking his beard, his customary habit. A slight, satisfied smile adorned his lips.


    "Yes, master. I want to move forward. I can''t stay still," Leonard stated, bowing his head and clasping his hands in front of his body, in a gesture of respect and determination.


    "Then, let''s wait for your friends to return. I want you to leave together," Saito pondered for a moment, while stroking nearby flowers of a plum tree. "But only you can complete the missions. They can help you only under certain conditions," he proposed, with an enigmatic tone.


    "Alright, master. I accept the restrictions," Leonard agreed. A cool breeze blew through the yard, creating a calm atmosphere, which contrasted with the tension of the moment.


    "Take notes. You''ll need this," Saito ordered.


    "Yes, master!" Leonard rushed to his backpack, grabbed a crumpled parchment and a piece of charcoal, and returned to Saito.


    "Pay close attention," Saito began. "Your first Elite Leirion to be faced will be the Ursulus Rex. It lives in the Skull Volcanoes, to the north. Use the Blade Dancer''s ''phantom steps,'' and you''ll have a slim chance of defeating it." He paused, the distant sound of the water of Zafir filling the silence.


    "What does this monster look like, Master?" Leonard asked, curious and apprehensive.


    "You''ll know it when you see it. But a word of warning: don''t be scared by its size," Saito replied, with a sly smile.


    "Yes, master!" Leonard jotted everything down on the parchment, the charcoal scratching lightly against the paper.


    "I repeat: You must defeat it alone. If your friends help, you will die," Saito emphasized, his voice deep and serious.


    "Are you�� going to�� kill me?" Leonard asked hesitantly. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, the Ursulus will. It goes into a frenzy when attacked by multiple people, increasing its strength to levels close to those of an Alpha," Saito explained.


    "I understand..." Leonard agreed, a chill running down his spine.


    "Your second mission..." Saito looked up at the blue sky of that calm day, the sunlight forcing his eyes to squint "��will be the Mino Tesseract. Cunning and cruel. It inhabits the Glass Forests, to the northwest." Saito drew some symbols on the dry, red earth of the yard with the tip of his sword. "You''ll need the precision of the wind to defeat it��" He sighed.


    "You seem worried, Master," Leonard observed.


    "If you come back in one piece, even if you''re dead, it will already be a great feat," Saito admitted, with a somber tone.


    A chill ran down Leonard''s spine. He knew these missions wouldn''t be easy. He had faced an Elite Leirion before��Fleshripper, a feared killing machine. Now, he was about to face creatures of the same level, or worse.


    "When you return, we''ll talk about the third and final mission," Saito said, beginning to walk towards the cabin. "It''s more about your inner self than about fighting technique. Anyway, as soon as your friends arrive, leave." The cabin door creaked slightly as Saito opened it.


    Leonard felt a hollowness in Saito''s voice, as if the old man knew something that, for Leonard, was still a mystery.


    Leonard spent the following minutes arranging his equipment and checking his supplies. His fingers ran hesitantly over the paper of Mia''s letter, which he had rescued in Besen, but he put it back, still not having the courage to open it.


    Just then, Kaleb and Mikaela arrived, carrying supplies. Saito had asked them earlier to stock up.


    "Everything alright, Leonard? Good morning!" Mikaela said, with a broad smile, as she hung a large piece of dried meat on the clothesline.


    "I''m fine�� I see you brought a lot of stuff," Leonard observed.


    "Gramps told us to buy it for our trip. And he shelled out the cash! We even have horses available up ahead," Kaleb said sarcastically.


    Horses��, Leonard thought, remembering the exorbitant prices he had seen at the Guild House. "Master Saito seems rich..." he murmured.


    "He''s 300 years old. If he were poor, he''d be a useless old man who didn''t do anything with his life," Kaleb scoffed.


    "What? He''s 300 years old?" Mikaela asked, surprised. The information was new to her. "I knew it! He''s a Primordial!" she exclaimed, beaming at the idea.


    "Come on, leave the old man alone. Later you can do whatever it is you want," Kaleb growled, impatient.


    Leonard burst out laughing. The memory of a time when smiling and laughing were new to him flooded in, bringing a twinge of nostalgia. "Will I ever be able to live without thinking about survival?" he wondered before sighing and resigning.


    They finished organizing everything, grabbed their bags, backpacks, and supplies, and headed to where the horses were. Saito didn''t show up to say goodbye��he dreaded goodbyes, claiming they brought bad luck and were "for softies."


    The sound of approaching horse hooves at a hurried trot broke the silence. Tension gripped the group, and their hands flew to their weapons, ready for combat.


    Could it be the King''s spies? Mikaela thought. She was preparing to fight.


    A beautiful woman with black hair, pulled back in a tight bun, with strands falling like silk cascades framing her face, appeared. She wore an imposing black battle suit with crimson tribal details.


    Leonard recognized her instantly. "Evelyn..." he whispered, and, without him being able to control it, a single tear rolled down his cheek.

 Chapter 69 - 69:

    "Hey, Leo��" Evelyn''s voice, soft and familiar, hit Leonard like a punch to the gut, each syllable echoing in his ears. The simple words carried the weight of a shared past, of memories and feelings he was struggling to contain.


    A flood of emotions washed over him��relief, sadness, longing, and a flicker of hope. Her voice, once a distant sound in his memory, now enveloped him like gravity itself, pulling him back to a past he''d almost forgotten.


    "Hey�� Eve��," he replied, his voice thick with emotion, as he quickly wiped away the lone tear that had escaped.


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile touched Evelyn''s lips. "Look at that, I see I''ve got a new nickname." She looked away for a moment, adjusting a strand of hair that stubbornly fell over her face, before continuing, her voice firm but with a hint of melancholy: "We need to talk, Leo."


    "I know, but... I''m heading out..." Leonard said, looking around, uncomfortable, as if searching for an escape route, with Mikaela and Kaleb nearby.


    Mikaela, sensing the charged atmosphere, the palpable tension in the air, acted quickly. She grabbed Kaleb by the arm with unexpected strength. "Ohhh, I almost forgot! How could I be so scatterbrained?!" she exclaimed, in an overly dramatic tone.


    Kaleb looked at her, completely bewildered. "What are you talking ab��"


    "Let''s go, now! I left something important back at the cabin," Mikaela interrupted him, dragging him towards the cabin.


    "Hey! Let go of me, you crazy saint!" Kaleb protested, trying to break free without success.


    "YOU. ARE. COMING. WITH. ME..." Mikaela hissed between her teeth, her voice low and menacing.


    "But�� Wait! Help! Let go!", Kaleb continued to squirm, as Mikaela dragged him away, their voices fading into the distance.


    Evelyn, now alone with Leonard, resumed the conversation with a more serious tone. "I''m sorry, Leo," she said, lowering her head, her voice heavy with guilt and sadness. "I did everything I could to help... Roland�� but, against the King�� I was useless."


    Leonard watched her in silence for a long time, the wind softly rustling the leaves of the surrounding trees. The pain of loss, the longing for Roland, the emptiness in his chest��everything seemed to intensify in that moment.


    Then, with a delicate gesture, he lifted her chin with his fingertips, forcing her to look into his eyes. "It''s okay," he said, with a sad, but gentle smile. "Mikaela told me everything. It wasn''t your fault." His gaze, however, seemed distant, lost in a sea of sorrow and emptiness.


    Evelyn, staring into those blue eyes, now clouded and dull, felt a pang in her heart, a strange and unfamiliar sensation, like butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    Involuntarily, she took a step back, breaking the physical contact, her face slightly flushed. "I''m�� I''m glad that, at least, I managed to save you," she said, looking away, trying to hide the whirlwind of emotions that was overwhelming her.


    "You did��", he agreed, with an almost inaudible whisper. But, in his mind, a dark voice whispered, "Saved the body, but not the soul��"


    Leonard wanted to say so many things, express the gratitude he felt, the longing that consumed him, the confusion that tormented him�� But the words simply wouldn''t come.


    For him, Evelyn had always been more than a friend. She had taken care of his mother''s grave, a gesture of kindness he would never forget. They had shared conversations, laughter, and moments of closeness that, now, seemed distant, lost in a past that wouldn''t return. She had been by his side when Liam died, offering him support and comfort. She had always been there.


    "Can I�� give you a hug?", Leonard finally managed to ask, his voice trembling emotionally.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat, a wave of adrenaline rushing through her body. She couldn''t understand the intensity of that reaction but, unable to articulate a response, she just murmured a barely audible "Yeah��"


    Leonard wrapped her in a hug��a tight, warm, and full embrace that conveyed all his gratitude, affection, and longing. The soft scent of roses emanating from her hair filled his senses, bringing back memories of happier times when he was still a child.


    For both of them, those seconds seemed to stretch into an eternity, a moment of deep and silent connection.


    Leonard pulled back abruptly, awkward. "I have to go now," he said, his eyes drifting towards the approaching figures of Mikaela and Kaleb, the latter grumbling louder than an angry cat.


    When they got closer, Kaleb, still irritated by Mikaela''s treatment, noticed the different atmosphere, the subtle tension in the air.


    He finally picked up on something in the air and, somehow, tried to lighten the mood and help his friend. Kaleb said, in a joking tone, "Evelyn, right? How about joining us? It''ll be fun! Leonard''s on an important mission!"


    "Important?" Evelyn said, confused.


    "Yeah, a mission to change his class," Kaleb said grandly. "Grandpa Saito gave him 45 days to conclude".


    Evelyn looked at Mikaela and then at Leonard, both with indecipherable expressions, clearly surprised by the suggestion.


    Mikaela, recovering quickly, gave Leonard a pat on the back. "Come on, Evelyn. It''ll be good to have another woman in the group. I couldn''t handle these two on my own."


    Leonard nodded.


    "Since everyone is so insistent... I''m in!", Evelyn replied, a playful smile finally appearing on her face, dissipating the tension of the reunion.


    "Yes!", Kaleb exclaimed, with exaggerated enthusiasm, breaking the silence. "Now I don''t have to put up with this crazy saint all by myself! I''m saved!", he celebrated, doing an awkward, embarrassing little dance.


    Leonard, with a mischievous smirk, approached Kaleb and whispered in his ear, "Careful, mage. One''s the saint, and the other''s the devil�� Get ready for the worst��" He let out a low, restrained laugh, watching his friend''s reaction.


    Kaleb''s soul seemed to leave his body for an instant. "I''m too old for this shit��", he murmured, completely despondent and in a barely audible voice, feeling a shiver run down his spine.


    Meanwhile, Mikaela and Evelyn, ignoring Kaleb''s pathetic scene, walked together towards their horses, and gave each other an excited high-five. "Everything set with your gear, Evelyn?" Mikaela asked with a friendly tone.


    "Always ready!", Evelyn replied, with a spark of excitement in her eyes.


    "Everything ready, Kaleb?", Mikaela asked, checking one last time with the mage.


    "Yeah��", he replied, in a dejected and resigned tone, as if he were heading to death row.


    Evelyn asked, "And where are we going?"


    Leonard, already mounted on his horse, spun it around with a quick movement and pointed north with a determined look.


    "Skull Volcanoes! Let''s go!", Leonard shouted, spurring his horse and taking off at a fast gallop.


    S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 70 - 70:

    The journey had been smooth so far. After a few days of riding, the group was getting close to Gothia.


    Gothia wasn''t the best place for them to be at the moment, and they rode along the road. The initial excitement, especially Evelyn''s, gave way to a cautious silence.


    The group followed a map that Mikaela always kept at hand. To reach the Skull Volcanoes, the destination of Leonard''s first mission, they would have to pass through a crucial point: the Vulture Forest, an unavoidable path.


    "This forest�� I don''t like it," Kaleb grumbled, breaking the silence. "It''s damp, dark, and full of... things."


    Mikaela sighed. "We need to go through it, Kaleb. It''s the fastest way. Any detour will add five days to our journey."


    Leonard, lost in thought, barely heard the conversation. His mind drifted back to the training, to the words and the weight of responsibility he carried. He remembered Roland, Vulture''s Forest, and the feeling of impending danger. A pang of longing hit him.


    "Conviction��" Leonard murmured. He needed to stay strong, focused on the mission. But the memory of Roland, of his absence, was like a constant shadow.


    Evelyn, observant, noticed Leonard''s silence. "Something wrong, Leo?" she asked, with a tone of genuine concern.


    "Just�� thinking," he replied evasively.


    Silence settled in again, broken only by the sound of the horses'' hooves on the dirt road. Kaleb, unable to contain his curiosity, decided to change the subject.


    "So, Evelyn," he began casually, "have you and Leonard known each other for long?"


    Evelyn laughed. "Long enough for him to get a nickname, apparently."


    "And you? Do you have a nickname for him?" Kaleb persisted, ignoring the jab.


    "That''s none of your business, mage," Evelyn replied, with an enigmatic smile.


    "Come on, don''t be so mysterious!" Kaleb complained. "We''re on a mission, you know? We need to get to know each other better."


    "And why do you want to know so much?" Mikaela intervened, with an amused look at Evelyn.


    "Curiosity, duh! Besides, you never know when a piece of information might be useful," Kaleb replied, with an air of importance.


    "I think you''re more interested in gossip than useful information," Leonard commented with a slight smile, finally joining the conversation.


    "Maybe a little bit of both," Kaleb admitted shamelessly. "So, Evelyn�� Where are you from? What''s your story?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "I''m just a traveler. An Equalizer. Nothing special."


    "Oh, come on! Everyone has a story," Kaleb insisted. "You didn''t just appear out of nowhere, dressed in that fancy armor."


    "Maybe I did," Evelyn replied, with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Maybe I''m a magical creature, sent to test the patience of a certain grumpy mage."


    Kaleb looked at her, incredulous. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Evelyn just smiled, a mysterious smile that revealed nothing. "Maybe."


    Mikaela laughed. "Leave her alone, Kaleb. Evelyn has the right to keep her secrets."


    "But��"


    "No ''buts''," Mikaela cut him off. "Focus on the road. We''re almost there."


    The forest loomed ahead, a dense wall of twisted trees, their branches intertwining like a great natural canopy, blocking out the sunlight. A sign, almost hidden by vegetation, warned: "Danger! Vulture''s Forest."


    "And here we go..." said Leonard, feeling a knot in his stomach. That place... it brought back bitter memories. He wished, for a moment, that Roland was there, stepping out from behind a tree, scolding him for his lack of attention, like that time...


    They entered the forest. The change was immediate. The air grew heavy, damp, and cold. The rustling of leaves, the croaking of frogs, and the sound of insects created an eerie symphony. Kaleb, more nervous than ever, started to complain under his breath.


    "Damn hellish forest, I, the great mag��" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Quiet, Kaleb," Leonard ordered in a tense whisper. "We don''t know what might be here."


    "Easy for you to say, hard to do," Kaleb retorted, but he obeyed, swallowing hard.


    They advanced slowly, riding in formation. Leonard and Evelyn in front, Mikaela in the middle, and Kaleb, grumbling, in the rear. The sound of the horses'' hooves was muffled by the soft earth and dry leaves.


    Suddenly, Kaleb, who was further behind, stopped his horse. His eyes fixed on something distant, a purple glow shimmering among the trees.


    "Hey! What''s that?" he asked, pointing towards the glow.


    "Kaleb, stay in formation!" Leonard ordered in a tense whisper. "We don''t know what might be in this forest."


    But Kaleb, ignoring the warning, had already moved away, guiding his horse off the trail, towards the glow. He was a Mage of the Tower, accustomed to comfort and safety, and his curiosity often outweighed his common sense.


    "Kaleb, get back here!" Mikaela hissed, but it was too late.


    He approached what appeared to be a huge cluster of amethyst crystals, embedded in a mound of earth and roots. The glow was mesmerizing.


    "Amazing��", Kaleb murmured, reaching out to touch one of the crystals.


    And then the earth trembled vigorously.


    "Kaleb, NO!" Evelyn shouted, but her warning came too late.


    A deafening roar echoed through the forest. Rocks tumbled, trees fell, roots snapped with a sound of splitting wood. The ground began to crack, and, from within the earth, something emerged, yanking Kaleb from his mount.


    Slowly, the creature revealed itself. A colossal monster, made of rough stone, thick moss, and twisted branches. A gorilla-like body, but seventy-five feet tall. And, embedded in its head, a gigantic amethyst crystal, emitting an ominous glow��the same glow that had attracted Kaleb.


    Leonard felt his blood run cold. He knew what it was. A Rock Fractus, the same one he''d seen. But this one�� was different. Bigger. Older. His instincts screamed at him.


    "Wait!" Evelyn exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency and unexpected knowledge. "That''s not an ordinary Fractus�� It''s Cragheart! A NAMED ONE!!"


    She barely finished speaking, and Cragheart, with a roar that made the forest tremble, began its frenetic attack, throwing everything near Kaleb into the air as if it were mere dust to be cleared.

 Chapter 71 - 71:

    Kaleb, instinctively, eyes wide with terror, raised his hands and conjured a magic shield. A shimmering, translucent blue barrier appeared before him, just as the Cragheart''s colossal arm came crashing down.


    The Cragheart''s fist slammed into the magic shield with full force. The energy exploded in a blinding flash, and the shield shattered into a thousand pieces.


    The resulting shockwave, along with shards of stone and wood, hurled Kaleb backwards. He slammed violently against a tree trunk and crumpled to the ground, dazed and groaning in pain, but alive.


    The Cragheart, momentarily thrown off balance by the impact, roared again, even more enraged, and turned its attack towards Leonard and Evelyn.


    Leonard, already moving, shouted, "Evelyn, distract it! Mikaela, get Kaleb!"


    He activated his ELEV and focused all his energy on his legs. His body became a bluish blur as he dodged the Cragheart''s colossal fist by an inch.


    The punch slammed into the ground, raising a cloud of dirt and roots.


    Evelyn, agile, leaped back, drawing her twin daggers. "Subterfuge, level two��" she thought. Two black, shadowy wings sprouted from her back. She was the angel of death itself.


    She charged at the monster''s leg, the blades whistling through the air, aiming for the joints of its rocky carapace.


    Meanwhile, Mikaela ran to Kaleb, who was still on the ground, groaning. She placed her hands on him, channeling healing energy. "Hang in there, Kaleb! You''re going to be okay."


    The Cragheart, irritated by Evelyn''s attacks, which she dodged with nimble acrobatics, spun around, trying to crush her with a backhanded blow.


    Leonard, seeing the danger, used his "Phantom Steps" for the first time. With absurd speed and fluidity, he closed in on Evelyn and pulled her away.


    The Leirion''s attack failed, but Leo diverted the monster''s attention.


    "The tendons!" he thought, launching a quick strike. The blade penetrated partially, but enough to make the Cragheart recoil, bellowing in pain and fury.


    "It''s strong, but slow!" Leonard shouted, assessing the situation. "We need coordinated attacks! Evelyn, the joints! Mikaela, when you can, tell me! Kaleb��" He looked at the mage, still recovering. "Kaleb, can you stand?"


    Kaleb, with Mikaela''s help, managed to sit up, still dazed and with his left arm hanging at an awkward angle. "I�� I think so��"


    "I need you to focus," Leonard said firmly. "You told me you''re a talented mage, the best. I need the strongest spell you can muster. But wait for my signal!"


    "I''m a fire mage��" Kaleb said through gritted teeth.


    "Even better! Let''s roast this bastard!" Leonard shouted.


    Cragheart recovered, letting out a deafening sonic roar. The sound wave hit the group head-on, disorienting them.


    Evelyn staggered, bringing her hands to her ears. Mikaela, stood in front of Kaleb, taking the full brunt of the sonic damage. To counteract his attack, she shouted, "Kalendor!", raising her hand, and receiving her sword.


    Taking advantage of the group''s disorientation, the Cragheart ripped a piece of its own carapace off and hurled it in the direction of Mikaela and Kaleb.


    Mikaela, yet a bit stunned, threw herself in front of the projectile. She tried to use Kalendor to deflect it, but the rock was too big. The impact threw her backwards, and she fell to her knees.


    "MIKAELA!", Leonard shouted, desperate.


    Evelyn, seeing the critical situation, made a bold decision. She ran towards the Cragheart, ignoring the ringing in her ears. She ran majestically and did a kickflip, jumping towards the monster''s back. Evelyn clung to the moss and stones, climbing with masterful skill.


    Using her subterfuge at level 2, she sank the daggers with all his strength, into the nape of the named leirion.


    "Now, Mikaela!", Evelyn shouted, holding on tight to the Cragheart''s nape.


    Mikaela, still catching her breath, saw the opportunity. She grabbed her sword like a spear and focused all her energy. It was the "Smite" ability.


    Leonard, to buy Mikaela and Evelyn a little more time, struck at the Cragheart''s joints with all the strength he could muster. Leonard was getting tired.


    Mikaela was ready. She threw her sword, a concentrated ray of light erupting. An explosion; the sword turned to energy and struck the crystal. The crystal vibrated intensely, and the Cragheart let out a roar of pain.


    "It worked!" Mikaela shouted, but her voice was drowned out by a new tremor.


    The Cragheart, enraged, began to pound the ground with force, creating shockwaves that unbalanced the group. Evelyn, clinging to the monster''s back, could barely hold on.


    "It''s my time." Kaleb, seeing his friends in danger, overcoming fear and pain, stood up. He took a deep breath, channeling all his energy into his ELEV. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All his training, all his frustration, and all his desire to prove his worth.


    "I�� am not�� useless!" he shouted, with an unexpectedly powerful voice. "I am KALEB!"


    His eyes glowed with an intense golden light. He raised his staff, and a sphere of magma began to form, growing rapidly. The fire was thick, like goo.


    The sphere grew larger than himself, larger than any fire magic he had ever conjured. It was a concentrated hell, an explosion of pure destructive energy.


    Leonard was startled by the sight. He quickly moved out of the area of effect, seeing what Kaleb was doing. "KALEB, NOW!", he shouted, with all the strength of his lungs. "EVELYN, JUMP!" he ordered.


    Kaleb, with a yell of fury and determination, launched the sphere of fire.


    "VULCANO!" Ahhhhhh!


    The magic cut through the air like a meteor, leaving a trail of flames. It struck the crystal on the Cragheart''s head squarely.


    The explosion was cataclysmic. A wave of heat swept through the forest, incinerating trees and melting rocks.


    Evelyn barely escaped, falling to the ground and shielding herself.


    The Cragheart let out one last roar, a sound of pure agony, before collapsing to the ground, inert, a pile of stones. The crystal, once bright, was now opaque and cracked.


    Silence fell over the forest again, broken only by the crackling of the remaining flames and the ragged breathing of the four equalizers.

 Chapter 72 - 72:

    The dust slowly settled, revealing the scale of the destruction. Trees lay toppled like toothpicks, rocks were shattered, and at the center of it all, the colossal body of the Cragheart lay motionless. The silence was almost deafening, considering the chaos that had reigned in the forest just moments before. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard, leaning against a tree, was breathing heavily. Pain shot through his entire body, but the adrenaline from the battle still coursed through his veins. His eyes searched for his companions.


    Mikaela knelt beside Kaleb, who was pale and trembling, but conscious. She was casting another healing spell, the golden glow enveloping the mage''s injured arm.


    "Kaleb�� you were... incredible," Leonard said, with a weak smile.


    Kaleb tried to reply, but the words came out as a faint, indistinct murmur. He seemed exhausted, both physically and magically drained.


    Evelyn, who had nimbly descended from the Cragheart''s body, approached Leonard, concerned. "Are you alright?" she asked, scanning him for injuries.


    "I''ll be okay," Leonard replied, nodding. "Just need a minute."


    He moved away slightly, leaning against a tree, and closed his eyes, trying to regulate his breathing. The image of the Cragheart falling, the sound of the crystal shattering, Kaleb''s explosion of fire��everything replayed in his mind. He had felt Kaleb''s power��the sheer force of that magic. It was something terrifying, but also�� inspiring.


    "He really pulled it off..." Leonard murmured to himself, laughing softly, non-stop. A mix of admiration and disbelief.


    When he opened his eyes, Mikaela was beside him, her expression serious. "We need to get out of here," she said. "This fight... it drew attention. We''re not safe here."


    As she tried to stand up, Mikaela''s knees buckled. Leo tried to support her, but she stopped him. "I''m fine, let''s go."


    Leonard nodded. He knew Mikaela was right. The explosion, the Cragheart''s roar, the very energy released during the battle��all of it could have alerted other Leirions, or worse, the King''s spies.


    "Can Kaleb walk?" he asked, concern evident in his voice.


    Mikaela looked at the mage, who was still recovering, leaning heavily on his staff, a grimace on his face. "I think so... with some help."


    Carefully, they helped Kaleb to his feet. He was still dizzy and weak, barely able to stand, but he could lean on Mikaela for support.


    "I got the horses back, but where are we going?" Evelyn asked, looking around, assessing the situation.


    Leonard scanned the devastated forest, trying to get his bearings. The fight had wrecked a large section of the woods, making it hard to recognize the way back.


    "The Skull Volcanoes��", he said, pointing vaguely. "We need to complete the mission. Saito said it was urgent."


    He knew it was a risky decision. They were injured, exhausted, and extremely vulnerable. But he also knew they couldn''t afford to wait. Time was running out, and every lost second could be the difference.


    Leonard took a deep breath, trying to push aside the fatigue and pain. "We have to keep moving... now. And we need that," he added, pointing towards the large amethyst crystal embedded in the Cragheart''s head. "I''ll get it." He moved towards the Leirion''s carcass, ignoring the twinges of pain throughout his body.


    "Come on, Kaleb, Mikaela, I''ll help you," Evelyn said, assisting them to mount their respective horses. "Can you ride, Kaleb?" she asked, with genuine concern in her voice.


    "After Mikaela''s spell... I can manage," he replied, with a visible effort.


    Leonard retrieved the large crystal from the Leirion, grunting with the effort. "Wow... this must weigh around fifteen pounds," he commented, a new smile returning to his lips, a glimmer of satisfaction replacing the exhaustion on his face.


    All of them, mounted on their horses, quickly left the Vulture''s Forest.


    "Mikaela, can you tell if there''s an outpost or a village on the way?"


    "Look at him, playing leader." Evelyn laughed softly.


    Leonard blushed, shrugging.


    Mikaela commented, "The boy''s turned into a man," and smiled as well.


    "Ha! You''re one to talk, Leonard," Kaleb said, happy the attention wasn''t on him.


    "Well, Leo, there''s a village less than a day''s ride from the main route," Mikaela stated, checking the maps.


    Leonard cleared his throat, getting back to himself. "Let''s go there; we need to rest."


    Everyone agreed.


    "We got lucky." Evelyn pointed out, her battle experience at the tip of her tongue.


    "Why do you say that?" Leonard asked.


    "The Vulture Forest is a silver-rank area. We wouldn''t have had the same luck in a gold-rank area against a named colossal."


    Kaleb commented, "Tell that to Leonard, who''s going to face an Ursulus Rex." A heavy silence momentarily hung in the air... "Alone," he completed.


    A chill ran down Evelyn''s spine; the blood drained from her face in disbelief. "It''s pretty messed up to tell me it''s a suicide mission just now." Her voice held a serious tone.


    An awkward silence lingered in the air until they spotted the village of Pennart.


    "Leo..." said Evelyn, breaking the silence. "What if we don''t stop in Pennart?" She looked at Leonard. Her armor already showed signs of wear.


    "And where would we go?" He asked.


    "You''ve been getting your ass kicked so much lately that if you face an Ursulus with that worn-out armor, you''ll become a snack," she explained.


    "I totally agree," said Mikaela.


    "Let''s go to Armeria. It''ll only take us two days off course, but I believe your master figured that planning is also part of the test. Evelyn insisted.


    "And what''s in Armeria?"


    Mikaela replied, "It''s the city of merchants. They have everything there, although it''s not as big as Gothia."


    "And with that amethyst crystal, you can get some excellent armor," Evelyn added.


    Leonard pondered his friends'' advice. "Alright, let''s head to Armeria."


    "Thanks for listening to me, Leo." Evelyn thanked him, her eyes glistening.


    He just winked at her. He urged his horse into a trot: "Come on, we don''t have time to lose."


    After two days on the road, making brief camps to sleep and taking turns on watch, they finally started to see more people on the roads.


    "Looks like traffic''s picked up," Mikaela pointed out, "we''re close to Armeria."


    "Don''t crowds of people trigger the Leirions'' hunt-and-exterminate instincts? Why is Armeria safe?" asked Leonard.


    "There are so many Neumonds in Armeria that Leirions avoid this place by instinct," Kaleb replied.


    After a few more minutes on the road, they finally spotted it.


    "Armeria!" Kaleb exclaimed, his voice weak, pointing to the distant lights. "Finally�� a place to rest��" But his voice trailed off in a murmur as they approached. The city, which should have been bustling with life, seemed like a ghost town. The streets were empty, the shops closed or ajar.


    And then Kaleb felt it. A presence�� evil. "There''s something�� very wrong here��", he whispered, and, for the first time in a long time, it wasn''t a complaint but a warning.


    "My paladin spirit is howling inside me��" Mikaela agreed.

 Chapter 73 - 73:

    The group arrived in Armeria, but the city was strangely quiet. A heavy atmosphere hung in the air, very different from the hustle and bustle one would expect from a commercial center.


    "I... I remember Armeria," Evelyn commented, her voice thick with sudden melancholy. "It was vibrant... full of life. People came from far and wide to trade here. Colorful stalls, music, the smell of spices..." She looked around at the empty streets and the closed or half-open shops. "What happened here...?"


    Leonard frowned. "Doesn''t look good."


    They advanced slowly through the deserted streets. The few people they saw had a sad, dejected countenance and walked with their heads bowed, as if carrying the weight of loss.


    Mikaela, sensing the evil energy of the place, stopped near a man passing by with an almost empty wheelbarrow. "Excuse me, sir," she began gently. "Could you tell us what happened here? We''re from out of town."


    The man looked at her with tired eyes. "Five days ago... we were attacked," he replied, his voice hoarse. "We''d never seen anything like it."


    "Attacked? By whom?" Mikaela asked, concerned.


    The man shuddered, as if the memory still haunted him. "Undead," he whispered, looking around as if afraid of being overheard.


    Mikaela thanked him and let him go, turning back to the group with a grim expression.


    Further on, she stopped another passerby, a middle-aged woman in simple but clean clothes. "Excuse me, ma''am," Mikaela said gently. "Could you tell us what happened to the Neumonds in town? Couldn''t they protect Armeria?"


    The woman sighed, a mixture of sadness and resignation in her eyes. "They fought... bravely. But Armeria doesn''t have the great walls of Gothia or other larger cities. The defenses... weren''t enough. Many civilians... many merchants... died."


    "Damn it," Kaleb muttered, giving his saddle a frustrated thump. "So much for this ''bustling trade hub''."


    "Maybe we can find a tavern and get more precise information," Evelyn suggested, in a practical tone. "As they say, there''s no information a good tavern can''t provide."


    "Let''s go. We need to rest anyway," Leonard agreed, tired.


    Mikaela, turning back to the woman she had spoken to, asked, "Just one more thing, ma''am. Where can we find a tavern with rooms in Armeria, that''s still open?"


    "You can try the Cat''s Alley Inn. They''re usually open. It''s two streets down the main one, and then to the left," the lady replied, helpfully.


    "Thank you, ma''am. Here, take this," Mikaela said, handing her five silver coins. "To help in this difficult time."


    The woman, lifting her head to thank her, noticed the crest of the Church of Light on the shoulder of Mikaela''s armor. "Thank you, Saint!" she exclaimed, with a mixture of relief and supplication. "I knew the Gods would have mercy on us! Save us!"


    Mikaela lightly touched the woman''s head, with a gentle gesture. "It''s going to be okay," she said, conveying confidence, but unable to completely hide the worry in her eyes. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group moved away, following the woman''s instructions. As they walked down the main street, the desolate scene of Armeria unfolded before them. The colorful stalls were just wreckage. Broken planks, torn fabrics, fruits and vegetables rotting on the ground, scattered as if they had been abandoned in a hurry.


    The few shops that remained standing revealed empty, dusty interiors. The silence, sad and heavy, was broken only by the group''s footsteps and the occasional creak of a loose sign in the wind.


    They turned left into a narrow alley, and soon spotted the tavern. The crooked, faded sign showed the image of a black cat sitting, with a funny expression. Unlike the rest of the city, the "Cat''s Alley Inn" tavern seemed strangely intact.


    As they entered, they were greeted by a full, but strangely quiet environment. The usual buzz of a tavern, the laughter, the lively conversations, were absent.


    The people, mostly Neumond men and women, with travel clothes and weapons on display, were sitting at tables, drinking and eating in silence, with tense and suspicious looks.


    The group sat at an empty table near the bar. A waitress, with a tired face and deep dark circles under her eyes, approached.


    "''Evening," she mumbled. "Whatcha havin''?"


    "Real food," Leonard said, straight up. "And booze. For everyone. Whatever."


    "Real food? YES! Finally, something that isn''t jerky!" Kaleb exclaimed, throwing his hands up in the air, "I was starting to think I''d hallucinated what a real meal tasted like."


    The waitress took the orders and walked away without a word.


    When she returned, bringing the dishes and drinks, Evelyn called her back. "Hey, one sec," she said, keeping her voice low, but firm. "We need info. And we''re willing to pay."


    With a subtle movement, Evelyn tapped a gold coin on the table. The metallic sound resonated in the silence of the tavern, attracting some curious glances.


    The waitress looked at the coin, then at Evelyn, and swallowed hard. "One second," she murmured, and disappeared through a door at the back of the tavern.


    A short time later, a burly man, with a dirty apron and a worn dishcloth hanging from his shoulder, emerged from the door. He approached the table, assessing the group with a suspicious look. He was, apparently, the manager of the place.


    Evelyn pulled up a stool and invited him to sit with them. He settled heavily, the stool creaking under his weight.


    Evelyn, accustomed to life on the road and to negotiations, took the lead. "Price," she said, cutting to the chase.


    The man stared at her for a moment, sizing her up. "Depends on the intel," he replied, cautiously.


    Evelyn raised her voice slightly, a mix of challenge and impatience, "Price."


    The man sighed, as if he were tired of bargaining. "Three pieces of info for that gold coin," he said, pointing to the coin.


    "Where can we get some decent armor? And I''m talkin'' serious coin here, more than platinum," Evelyn asked, immediately.


    The man''s eyes widened, surprised by the amount mentioned. "Look for Calton the Blacksmith," he replied, his voice now filled with respect. He took a small, smooth, shiny metal disc from an inner pocket of his vest and handed it to Evelyn. "This is a VIP token. Show it to him. He''ll know what to do."


    Evelyn took the token, examining it with curiosity, and put it away. Then, she glanced quickly at Mikaela, who seemed eager to ask her own question. "Your turn. Go ahead," she prompted.


    Mikaela addressed the man with a firm voice: "Which Leirions attacked the city? I need specifics."


    The man took a deep breath, as if preparing to report something terrible. "Fast zombies," he began, his voice strained. "Lots of them. And... Black Knights." He paused, a shiver running through him. "And... a Lich."


    Mikaela paled. "A Lich?" she repeated, incredulous. "But that... that''s an Elite Leirion! They... they don''t usually get involved in... raids."


    The man stared at her with a grim look. "That''s your third and final piece of info," he said gravely. "This... wasn''t Leirions. It was humans."

 Chapter 74 - 74:

    The group left the tavern and stepped out into the silent streets of Armeria, the weight of the manager''s revelation still hanging over them.


    "We need to be quick," Leonard said, looking at his companions. "If we''re going to help this city, we can''t waste any time. We have a mission to complete."


    He paused briefly. "Evelyn, come with me. We''re heading to the smithy. Kaleb, Mikaela, try to find out as much as you can about the attack. Where, how, why... everything. We''ll meet back here in..." he glanced at the sky, calculating the time, "...two hours."


    Without waiting for a reply, Leonard touched Evelyn''s shoulder, and they both began to walk towards their destination, leaving Kaleb and Mikaela behind.


    After consulting with a few locals, Leonard and Evelyn finally found Calton''s smithy. It was a modest building, with stone walls blackened by soot and a roof of uneven tiles. The sound of metal against metal, muffled by the thick walls, indicated that, despite the city''s situation, the blacksmith was still working.


    They entered. The interior was hot and stuffy, illuminated by the reddish glow of the forge. A strong, middle-aged man, with muscular arms and a worn leather apron, was working on a piece of metal, hammering it with precision.


    Evelyn stepped forward, taking the VIP token from her pocket and placing it on the counter. "Calton?" she asked.


    The man stopped hammering and looked at them, his eyes narrowing. He picked up the token, examined it carefully, and then nodded. "That''s me. What do you want?"


    "We need armor," Leonard replied, getting straight to the point. "The best you''ve got." He took the amethyst crystal from his backpack and placed it on the counter. The crystal, even in the dim environment of the smithy, emitted a soft, purple glow.


    Calton froze, his eyes fixed on the giant crystal. He had never seen an amethyst of that size, so pure, so perfect. "That... that''s..." he stammered, unable to complete the sentence.


    "Yes, Cragheart. I''m offering half of this for the best armor you can forge," Leonard said firmly. "And I need it yesterday."


    Calton blinked, stunned, and then a slow, greedy smile spread across his face. "Come with me," he said, his voice hoarse. "I have something special for you."


    He led them through a door at the back of the smithy, which led to a secret chamber, hidden from prying eyes. In the center of the chamber, under a dusty tarp, was something that made Leonard catch his breath.


    Calton, with a theatrical gesture, pulled back the tarp.


    Before them, gleaming under the faint light, was a suit of armor. It was made of a black, reptilian leather, flexible yet strong, with a pattern that resembled battle plates. The armor seemed to emanate power, an aura of mystery and danger.


    "Black Reptilian Hide," Calton announced proudly. "S+ rating. Increases all stats by twenty percent."


    Evelyn whistled, impressed. "That''s... incredible," she admitted. "I''ve only seen something like that in Ashton''s hands, in Gothia."


    Calton smiled, pleased. "He''s the one who made it," he revealed. "It came here through a merchant. A commission that was never claimed."


    "And why wasn''t it sold?" Leonard inquired, curious.


    "Rookie mistake, asking that," Calton replied, with a wry smile. "Probably, the owner died before he could receive it. To be honest, I thought I''d never sell it."


    Leonard handed the crystal to Calton, who, with a single, powerful blow from a large forge hammer, shattered it into several pieces. He placed the pieces on a rustic scale, balancing them carefully until the plates leveled. Then, he separated half of the fragments.


    "Here''s your share," Calton said, returning the rest to Leonard.


    Evelyn stepped forward, took the bag with the crystals, and said with an eager smile, "Hurry up, put it on. I want to see how it looks on you."


    "Why the rush?" Leonard asked, confused.


    "It''s not a rush. It''s so he can adjust the armor to your body, you dummy," she replied, rolling her eyes. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few minutes, Calton finished adjusting the armor perfectly to Leonard''s body. He felt much better, lighter, more agile. The quality of the new armor was surreal, incomparable. The black reptilian leather was infinitely superior to the Leirion Boar hide. However, Leo knew that there were materials far superior to this one.


    "Here''s the armor''s spec sheet, warranty symbol," Calton said, handing him a small piece of paper.


    _____________________________


    Fabric: Dark Reptilian Hide (Leirion)


    Quality: Epic


    Construction: S+


    Craftsmanship: 20% enhancement.


    Note: Qualities > Common, Good, Excellent, Epic, Mythic.


    Construction > F, E, D, C, B, A, S, S+


    _____________________________


    "Damn, this is badass!" Leonard exclaimed, admiring himself in the blurred reflection of a polished metal sheet.


    "Just wait ''til you get your hands on some dragonscale battle gear. You''ll shit your pants, hahaha!" Evelyn laughed, teasing him with a mix of amusement and admiration.


    "Oh, yeah? And what are you wearing?" Leonard asked, playing along.


    Calton, stepping in before Evelyn could answer, said, "Werewolf hide and Frosteel plates." He put his hand to his chin in a thoughtful gesture and concluded, "Her armor is worth your entire crystal, and you''d still be in debt."


    Evelyn winked at Leonard, a conspiratorial gesture.


    "Show-off..." he muttered, shaking his head, unsure whether it was admiration or mock disapproval. "I hate werewolves..."


    "Me too..." she said, taking his hand and pulling him out of the shop. Leonard could barely say thank you, gesturing with his arms to Calton.


    Leonard and Evelyn left the smithy, walking towards the agreed meeting point. Leonard, now wearing the black reptilian hide armor, felt strangely light and protected at the same time.


    They found Mikaela and Kaleb waiting near the entrance to the tavern. Kaleb still looked a little pale, but he was standing on his own.


    "So?" Mikaela asked, her eyes fixed on Leonard''s new armor. "Did you get it?"


    Leonard smiled. "I did. What about you? Any news?"


    Mikaela nodded, with a grave expression. "Bad news. I found out who''s behind the attack on Armeria."


    "Who?" Leonard and Evelyn asked in unison.


    "A cult," Mikaela replied, her voice low. "The Cult of the Four Midnight Moons."


    "Never heard of them," Leonard said.


    "I have," Evelyn murmured, darkly. "And it''s not good news."


    "They... they turn dead Neumonds into undead," Mikaela explained. "Somehow, they manage to reconnect the ELEV, even after death, using... soul crystals."


    "Soul crystals?" Leonard asked, feeling a chill.


    "They''re magical artifacts... dangerous ones," Mikaela replied hesitantly. "Normally used to imprison souls, to trap consciousness, to torture..." she took a deep breath. "But apparently, this cult has found a way to use them to control the dead."


    Kaleb, who had been silent until then, swallowed hard. "That... that explains a lot," he said, his voice trembling. "The strength of those Black Knights... the lack of... of life in them..."


    A heavy silence fell over the group. The weight of Mikaela''s revelation was crushing.


    "We need to warn the other cities," Leonard said, finally. "This is... bigger than we thought."


    "And more dangerous," Evelyn added, with a look that left no doubt about the gravity of the situation.


    Mikaela nodded. "But first..." she began, looking at Leonard, "...you have a mission to complete."


    Leonard took a deep breath, feeling the weight of those words. The Skull Volcanoes. The Ursulus Rex. And now, a cult of Neumond necromancers.


    He had to decide between selfishness and plurality.

 Chapter 75 - 75:

    Leonard, eager to get going, was determined to leave. "Let''s go. We don''t have time for this," he told the group firmly.


    Mikaela, however, ran up to him and firmly grasped his hand with both of hers. She pulled him close, looking into his eyes with an almost desperate intensity. "Please, Leonard..." she pleaded, "...we need to help them..."


    Leonard, initially resistant, looked at Mikaela impatiently. "Mikaela..." he began, in a protesting tone, but then his eyes met hers. He hesitated, softening at the plea in her gaze. "Aaaahhhh... Alright, alright," he relented, with a sigh. "But if it takes more than two days, I''m heading out on my own."


    "Thank you, Leonard! You''re the best!" Mikaela said, relieved and enthusiastic.


    "And where are we going, exactly?" Leonard asked, already regretting his decision a little.


    Mikaela replied, with a tone that mixed urgency and mystery, "To Armeria''s dungeon."


    Leonard stared at her, confused. "What do you mean, dungeon?"


    Evelyn, seeing Leonard''s confusion, explained, "It''s a common phenomenon. Every relatively large city ends up spawning a nearby dungeon, a place where monsters congregate."


    Leonard frowned. "And does that have anything to do with the Leirions'' drive to exterminate?" he asked, trying to connect the dots.


    "More or less," Evelyn replied, with a nod. "Dungeons act as a kind of... balancing force, let''s say. A way to concentrate the Leirion threat in relatively contained areas, near population centers with a strong Neumond presence."


    Having decided on their new, temporary course, they returned to the Cat''s Alley Inn and rented a large room, enough to accommodate the four of them, prioritizing safety over comfort.


    The sun was already rising in Armeria when the group got up, saddling their horses.


    "I''m gonna miss the breakfast here," Kaleb grumbled, with a dramatic sigh. "Actually, I''m gonna miss any decent place to eat."


    Evelyn, surprisingly, smiled and agreed with Kaleb, "Gotta admit, the food here was actually pretty good. A welcome break from trail rations."


    They mounted their horses and set off towards the dungeon. According to the information they''d gathered, the entrance was about two hours away, a cave almost hidden on a high slope, amidst a huge stone cliff face.


    As they approached the location, Mikaela frowned, her face paling. "The air here... it''s heavy. Thick with death and decay," she said, with a shiver. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evelyn, without dismounting, activated her Eagle Vision. Her eyes, normally brown, glowed with a golden light, allowing her to see through the morning mist and the distance. She scanned the cave entrance, her sharp gaze taking in every detail.


    "The entrance is guarded," she announced in a low, tense voice. "Two Black Knights. Big. Strong. Must be undead Neumonds, like the ones in the city."


    Leonard nodded, serious. "We need a plan. We can''t just charge in."


    "I could try to blow ''em up," Kaleb suggested, but his voice lacked its usual confidence.


    "Too risky," Evelyn disagreed. "Might alert others... or worse, cause a cave-in. We need something more... subtle."


    "I could use Phantom Steps to get close," Leonard began.


    "And risk getting sliced in half by a giant Black Knight before you even get near?" Mikaela interrupted, concerned. "No way."


    A moment of silence followed, while they assessed the situation.


    "I''ve got an idea," Evelyn said, finally, with a sly grin. "Leonard, you''re going to be the bait. Use your fluidity to draw their attention, but don''t engage directly. Keep ''em busy. Mikaela, you stick with Kaleb, keep him safe. As soon as I give the signal, Kaleb, hit one of them with one of your heavy-hitter fire spells, but aim for the legs. Take one down; the other one gets easier."


    "And you?" Leonard asked.


    "I''ll handle the rest," Evelyn replied, with a mysterious glint in her eyes.


    The plan was risky, but it was the best they had. Leonard took a deep breath, steeling himself.


    "Right," he said. "Let''s do this."


    He spurred his horse, leaving the cover of the trees and charging towards the cave entrance. The two Black Knights, imposing figures in their dark, corroded armor, immediately turned towards him, metal creaking ominously.


    Leonard stopped at a safe distance, sizing up his foes. They were bigger than he''d imagined, mounted on skeletal horses that snorted black smoke from their nostrils. The knights'' swords, long and rusted, looked bloodthirsty.


    He needed to buy time.


    With a yell, Leonard charged, drawing his swords. He activated his ELEV and used "Blade Flux". His body moving with blurring speed, he narrowly dodged the first knight''s attack. The sword whistled past his head, the air displaced by its force.


    The other Black Knight charged at him, swinging his sword with brutal strength. Leonard used Phantom Steps, disappearing in a bluish blur and reappearing behind the enemy, but he didn''t attack, just taunted. The goal was to divert the knights'' attention away from his friends.


    Evelyn, taking advantage of the distraction Leonard created, activated her ELEV and subterfuge. She ran silently through the shadows, circling the combat area. Her objective: to flank the Black Knights. Her movements were precise and fluid, almost imperceptible in the dim light of the forest.


    Meanwhile, Leonard continued his deadly dance with the undead. He dodged, spun, and blocked blows with both swords, using "Blade Flux" to avoid the knights'' powerful attacks. He was buying time for Evelyn and Kaleb.


    One of the knights, frustrated with Leonard''s agility, let out a guttural roar and swung with all his might. Leonard, anticipating the movement with temporal cognition, used Phantom Steps to evade, disappearing in a blue blur and reappearing behind the enemy. But this time, he didn''t just dodge. He counterattacked, swiftly, aiming for a specific point: the joint of the knight''s knee armor.


    Smiling''s blade found a chink in the armor, piercing deep. The Black Knight staggered, letting out a death rattle��a harsh, inhuman sound.


    Evelyn, who had already reached her position, saw the opening. It was time.


    "KALEB! NOW!" she shouted, at the top of her lungs.


    Kaleb, who had been concentrating, gathering energy in his staff, heard the signal. He raised his staff and unleashed a new fire spell. A smaller, more elegant version of Vulcan.


    "Solar Complex!" Kaleb yelled.


    A spiral of flames erupted from Kaleb''s staff, cutting through the air like an incandescent beam, and struck the leg of the Black Knight that Leonard had wounded.


    "Does he really have to shout the name of his spells every single time?" Mikaela quipped with a smile.


    The fire engulfed the knight''s leg, melting the armor''s metal and burning the putrid flesh beneath. The Black Knight let out a horrendous shriek, a demonic sound. It fell to its knees, unable to support itself.


    Evelyn, without wasting a moment, seized the opportunity to finish it off. With a precise leap, she used "Shadow Blade" and plunged her two daggers into the base of the knight''s skull, where the armor offered no protection.


    A morbid silence followed. The Black Knight, once imposing, now lay inert on the ground, a heap of burnt flesh and twisted metal.


    But the battle wasn''t over. The other Black Knight, witnessing his companion''s fall, let out a roar of fury and charged at the group, his ferocity redoubled.


    "Mikaela, look out!" Leonard shouted, perceiving the imminent danger.

 Chapter 76 - 76:

    The remaining black knight was concentrating all his energy on the sword. Seeing his companion fall, he went into a deadly frenzy. The aura of vengeance was palpable.


    The black knight, ignoring Leonard, charged towards Mikaela and Kaleb, his raised sword concentrating the infamous blow known as "Death Rail".


    "Death Rail!! Watch out, Kaleb!" Mikaela shouted.


    Kaleb quickly conjured a mana shield around her, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough against the force of that attack.


    Before the sword could reach Mikaela, Evelyn used "Shadow Steps" and appeared from the shadows of the knight himself, deflecting the trajectory of the sword with a precise strike to his elbow.


    The black knight, unbalanced by the unexpected move, stumbled to the side.


    Leonard, taking advantage of the opening created by Evelyn, advanced with "Phantom Steps", becoming a blur. "I need to�� for all of us, for myself��" Leo thought.


    He wouldn''t waste that chance. His eyes, fixed on the black knight, analyzed every movement, every gap in the armor, every weak point.


    It was temporal cognition at its maximum, the peak of his power.


    He felt the energy flow through his body, no longer chaotic as before, but focused, directed. He took a deep breath, remembering Saito''s lessons: Fluidity. Precision. Control.


    He closed his eyes.


    Time seemed to freeze. He could see everything with the clarity of a master swordsman.


    "Ready��" he thought, and the flow of time returned to normal.


    With a swift and precise movement, he dodged the black knight''s sword, which whizzed by inches from his face. He spun his body, using the momentum of the movement to gain strength, and delivered a double blow with Smiling and Absolution.


    The blades cut through the air and struck the target with surgical precision: the joint of the knight''s armor.


    A sharp metallic sound echoed through the forest, followed by a sonic boom and a jet of black, putrid blood. The black knight flew backward, his arm hanging uselessly.


    Leonard didn''t hesitate. He advanced again, extremely fast, and struck a second blow, this time aiming at the knight''s throat.


    Absolution''s blade exploded on its target, ripping through metal and rotten flesh. A horrendous gurgling sound, muffled by the helmet, echoed through the forest.


    The black knight fell to his knees, the sword slipping from his hand. He tried to get up, but his strength abandoned him. With a final breath, his body collapsed to the ground, inert.


    A heavy silence settled in the clearing. Leonard, panting, his body covered in sweat and black blood, looked at the defeated enemy.


    He had won. But victory brought no joy, only a weary relief.


    Kaleb ran to check on Mikaela, who, despite the scare, was regaining her emotional balance, thanks to her sanctified aura. Evelyn, with a discreet smile, approached Leonard.


    "Good job," Evelyn said with a proud smile on her face, as she hopped over to his side.


    Leonard nodded, speechless. He couldn''t explain what he was feeling. A mix of exhaustion, relief, sadness, and�� a hint of pride.


    He had overcome an immense challenge. He had protected his friends. He had proven his worth for the first time.


    "We need to go," Mikaela said, interrupting his thoughts. "We can''t stay here."


    Leonard agreed. They needed to keep moving. The mission was still in its early stages. And, deep in his mind, a new concern began to emerge.


    "What were those Black Knights? What was that cult? And what did Saito mean by ''Weise''?"


    The answers, he knew, were far beyond that forest. And he was determined to find them.


    Even if it cost him his life.


    Evelyn interrupted Leo''s musings and said, "Those were rare-level Leirions, probably Gold-rank Neumonds before they died."


    Mikaela agreed. "And only the Seven Gods know what''s inside that cave." Then she turned to Leonard, "Recover your energy. You''re overexerting yourself."


    Leonard threw himself on the ground, sitting. "Haha, my legs are shaking. I didn''t even notice."


    "Your body isn''t used to the Blade Dancer class yet," said Kaleb. "If it were me, the great mage, it would be easier..."


    "You shut up, you sound like a poet," Evelyn said to Kaleb and looked at Mikaela, sharing a laugh.


    "I know�� Hey, help me here with these two, Leo," said Kaleb.


    Leonard said, as he stood up, "You dug your own grave, friend. Don''t drag me into it."


    Everyone laughed, including Kaleb. Even Kaleb''s forced laughter couldn''t completely mask the lingering fear. He shot a nervous glance at the spot where the Black Knight had fallen, as if expecting it to rise again.


    "Just saying," he mumbled, mostly to himself, "maybe next time, a slightly less... deadly warm-up?"


    Mikaela rolled her eyes, but a faint smile played on her lips.


    They looked at each other and then at Mikaela. Kaleb was the first to speak, "Why didn''t you fight?"


    "I''m a paladin. It would be too easy for me to finish them off from the start." Mikaela shrugged.


    Evelyn started laughing nonstop.


    "Hey, it''s true. Why, Mikaela?" said Leonard. "I was worried about you for nothing?" He frowned.


    "If I helped now, who would guarantee that you guys would manage without me? I wanted to see how far you''d go against undead," Mikaela explained.


    "Did you know, Evelyn?" Leo asked.


    "Of course, silly!" she replied, continuing to laugh.


    "Let''s go, Kaleb. They don''t deserve us," Leo said, jokingly. "Everyone ready?" Leonard asked, regaining his seriousness. "Check your gear before we go, and let''s go!"


    As they reached the entrance to the dungeon, they noticed a chaotic and icy energy blowing from inside the cave.


    "Creepy��" murmured Kaleb. "I''ve already said I''m too old for this..."


    "Shut up��" Mikaela said, drawing his attention. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They took a deep breath, steeled their resolve, and entered the sinister cave, the darkness swallowing them as if they were entering the mouth of a giant predator.


    The faint sunlight that entered through the opening soon extinguished, and the group found themselves in complete darkness.

 Chapter 77 - 77:

    The dungeon revealed itself as a sprawling grotto: damp, with uneven, rocky walls and a low ceiling from which water dripped incessantly. The ground, made of packed dirt and pebbles, made for slippery footing.


    Kaleb conjured a small fireball, which floated ahead, illuminating the path with an orange glow. Mikaela led, followed by Kaleb. Leonard and Evelyn brought up the rear.


    Along the way, they encountered scattered groups of ghouls and zombies. The ghouls, emaciated and fast creatures, attacked with claws and teeth but were quickly cut down by Leonard''s swords and Evelyn''s daggers. The zombies, slower and clumsier, were easy prey for the group''s combined attacks.


    The fights, though frequent, were brief and not very challenging.


    "These are pushovers, compared to the Death Knights," Evelyn commented, wiping the blood from her daggers on a cloth.


    "They''re treacherous, despite being weak," Mikaela cautioned. "Don''t let your guard down." S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few minutes of walking and sporadic fighting, the corridor opened into a vast gallery. A subterranean lake, with dark, still waters, occupied part of the space. Pointed stalagmites and stalactites adorned the ceiling and floor, and natural rock columns, sculpted by water over millennia, supported the structure.


    Evelyn, without a word, moved ahead. She activated Subterfuge and, using Shadow Steps, slipped through the shadows, becoming almost invisible.


    Minutes later, she returned, her face serious.


    "What is it?" Mikaela asked directly.


    "Over two hundred Death Knights," Evelyn replied, her voice low. "At the end of the gallery. And�� a lich. Sitting on a metal throne with skulls and bones. He has an iron crown and is holding a scepter�� It looks like it''s made of�� ribs." She paused. "And he''s surrounded by soul crystals, pulsating."


    "Two hundred!? You''re only saying that ''cause you think I''d crap my pants! Are you nuts? ...Wait, that doesn''t make any sense..." Kaleb said, scratching his head, confused by his own joke.


    Mikaela sighed. "That''s what I feared most. A horde like that... controlled by a Lich... it''s an immense destructive power. We need reinforcements, many experienced equalizers..."


    "Impossible," Leonard interrupted, his voice heavy with frustration. "There''s no way we can face that. We need to go back. Now."


    Mikaela, though visibly dejected, nodded slowly. "You''re right, Leonard. We need a raid, a large, well-coordinated group. We have to go back to the city and alert the Guild."


    Kaleb, ever clumsy, as he turned to leave, bumped his backpack into a protruding stalagmite. The rock, fragile and hollow, couldn''t withstand the impact. With a sharp crack, the tip of the stalagmite broke off, and the rock fell heavily to the ground, causing a crash that echoed throughout the gallery.


    The silence that followed was sharp and tense. The four of them looked at each other, paralyzed by fear.


    A guttural, horrendous, and powerful scream tore through the air, coming from the depths of the cave. It was an inhuman sound, loaded with fury and ancestral power. The Lich had awakened.


    "Find them!" a hoarse, guttural voice, magically amplified, echoed through the gallery, followed by the metallic sound of hundreds of armors moving in unison.


    "Run!" Leonard shouted, breaking the paralyzing silence.


    They dashed back the way they had come, adrenaline coursing through their veins. Evelyn, more agile and with a keen survival instinct, stayed behind everyone, creating small obstacles to delay the horde of undead. She knocked down stones from the ceiling with precise blows from her daggers and broke smaller stalagmites to create improvised barriers, all at an amazing speed.


    At a narrower point in the corridor, Evelyn tossed a small white phosphorus grenade she carried with her toward one of the supporting columns.


    The explosion, though small, was enough to shake the structure. Rocks and pebbles rained down from the ceiling, partially blocking the passage. She then ran as fast as she could to catch up.


    But the explosion had a cost. As she passed Kaleb, she saw him trip on a loose rock and fall heavily. As he tried to get up, the strap of his backpack got caught on a pointed rock.


    "Damn it!" he cursed, struggling to free himself. "I''m always the screw-up!" He complained while trying to remove the backpack from his back, but it was too tight.


    Evelyn turned to help, but a large amount of stones was falling right behind Kaleb. She hesitated. "I''m going to get buried too..." she thought.


    The stones continued to fall behind him, getting closer and closer. The sound of the heavy footsteps of the Death Knights was approaching rapidly. The dust raised by the explosion made it difficult to see. It was a death trap.


    Leonard, who was running ahead, noticed Kaleb and Evelyn''s absence. He then stopped abruptly and looked back. The scene he saw chilled his blood.


    Without hesitation, he activated his ELEV using "Temporal Cognition" and "Ghostly Steps." His perception of time shifted. Everything around him seemed to move in slow motion. He became a blur, running back towards Kaleb at an impossible speed.


    The stones fell around him like raindrops in slow motion. He dodged each one with pinpoint accuracy, his body moving instinctively and fluidly.


    In an instant, he reached Kaleb. With a strong pull and using a knife, he broke the backpack strap, freeing his friend. At the same moment, he grabbed him by the arm and dragged him away, as the rest of the column collapsed, completely closing the passage inches from them.


    He put Kaleb on the ground, and they all continued to run. Evelyn positioned herself behind Kaleb, pushing him along, until they were a safe distance from the cave entrance.


    The morning sun, which had seemed distant before, now hit them full force, warming their sweaty and panting faces. Exhausted, they turned to face the cave entrance, expecting at any moment to see a horde of undead emerging from the darkness. Each one''s breathing was loud and heavy, contrasting with the tense silence that followed.


    Seconds passed, stretching into minutes. Nothing came out of the dungeon.


    Relieved, but still tense, they collapsed to the ground, sitting with their backs against rocks and trees.


    Leonard started to laugh, a nervous laugh, a mixture of relief and disbelief. "That... that was close!" he said, between gasps for air.


    But the laughter died in his throat when Mikaela, who had remained silent until then, sitting with her eyes closed, interrupted abruptly, her voice filled with urgency and fear.


    "Silence! Something''s wrong... I sense a presence... a dangerous one."


    Before anyone could react, a figure emerged from the darkness of the cave. It wasn''t one of the clumsy Death Knights, nor a hungry Ghoul.


    It was a Neumond.


    He walked calmly, his hands elegantly clasped behind his back, as if he were on a morning stroll. A subtle, almost imperceptible smile played on his lips.


    "I wasn''t expecting visitors..." he said, his voice soft, yet loaded with a sinister power that made every hair on the back of Leonard''s neck stand on end.

 Chapter 78 - 78:

    "We needn''t resort to battle, as you can plainly see. I am... above your capabilities." He spoke with a deliberate, measured tone, each word carefully enunciated, like a seasoned nobleman.


    He then moved, with an unsettling grace, crossing the distance and stopping directly beside Mikaela. His gaze, hungry and voracious, was fixed upon her.


    Mikaela displayed no fear, only caution and a watchful stillness. She knew exactly what this creature was.


    Evelyn clenched her fist, her eyes narrowed at the grotesque spectacle. "I have to act if he tries anything��" she thought, schemes already forming in her mind.


    "Don''t touch her," Leonard growled, his voice faltering with a mixture of anger and fear. "Or you''ll regret it."


    The man slowly turned his head, a slight smile playing on his lips. "Well, well, well, what have we here? Peculiar eyes you possess, my young man. What brings a nobleman to such... remote lands?"


    "Nobleman? I''m no nobleman...," Leonard thought, confused. Then, Saito''s words echoed in his memory: Your blue eyes�� they are the mark of royalty.


    Leonard decided to play along. He straightened his posture, adopting a more authoritative tone.


    "Indeed, I am a Winter," he declared, emphasizing the name. "And who might you be? Introduce yourself."


    "My, my, aren''t we demanding?" George Lacius VI replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. "A proper conversation between gentlemen requires a certain... decorum. Allow me to introduce myself properly." He made a slight, almost mocking bow. "I am George Lacius the Sixth, Neumond Equalizer, and... shall we say, branch manager for the Cult of the Four Midnight Moons here in Armeria."


    Leonard decided to push his bluff further. "I am here on a mission, by royal decree, to investigate the attack on Armeria."


    George Lacius VI''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise��or perhaps feigned surprise��crossing his face. "My deepest apologies, young master Winter," he said, his voice dripping with false humility. "I assure you, the attack was... unintentional. The Leirions, you see, can be rather... unruly. A slight miscalculation on our part."


    "Which cost thousands of lives! You must pay for this!" Leonard raised his voice, indignation taking over.


    "Pay?" George replied, raising an eyebrow. A deadly gaze, cold as ice, swept over Leonard. "I believe you are confusing goodwill with submission, young Winter."


    Mikaela, seeing the tension rising, stepped forward, her voice clear and firm. "I am the Holy Paladin who bears the Chalice of Light," she declared, exuding her blessed aura, a wave of pure, comforting energy that filled the surroundings. "Are you against the Church?"


    George grimaced, as if the light physically bothered him. "Ahh, finally the beautiful, blonde lady speaks a word." Mikaela''s stomach churned with disgust at the sound of that honeyed, insinuating voice.


    He continued, "That aura of yours is bothering me a bit, if I may say so. Would you mind withdrawing it so that we can converse civilly?"


    Mikaela, reluctantly but strategically, withdrew her benevolent aura.


    "Let''s just say that the Church and the Cult are like oil and water, Paladin," George explained, with an affected smile. "We are not necessarily enemies, but... we decidedly do not mix."


    "Just like oil and water, you''re the part that stays on the bottom, you crawling worm!" Kaleb blurted out, with his usual lack of subtlety.


    George glanced at Kaleb, impatience written on his face. A snap of his fingers, a movement too fast to follow, and a bolt of black energy formed, ready to be fired at the mage.


    But before the attack could materialize, Evelyn emerged from Kaleb''s shadows. A black and imposing kamui enveloped her.


    Subterfuge level three: dancing shadows wove an ephemeral armor around her body, and a single, imposing black wing, made of dense, dark smoke, extended from her back, like the very incarnation of night. Evelyn''s eyes were like two hungry black holes.


    Evelyn''s dagger collided with the energy bolt, deflecting it with a bang that echoed through the clearing, generating a powerful sonic wave. The bolt struck the large stone wall in a huge explosion in the background.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, demon��," Evelyn hissed, her voice full of menace.


    George, for an instant, seemed genuinely surprised, and soon, amazed. His eyes shone with a mixture of admiration and lust.


    Mikaela, taking advantage of George''s brief distraction, focused on reading the energy that emanated from his ELEV at the moment of the attack. "You are only a platinum-rank Neumond," she declared firmly. "You wouldn''t stand a chance against the four of us, Gold ranks."


    George shrugged, a smug smile returning to his face. "Perhaps not. But I guarantee I would take at least two of you to the grave with me."


    Leonard''s anger, which had been simmering beneath the surface, now threatened to boil over. "Calm down, Evelyn," he said, his voice tense, "or I won''t be able to hold myself back." The threat, although directed at George, contained a veiled warning to Evelyn herself.


    George, seemingly ignoring the growing tension, turned his attention back to Leonard. "And you, dear Winter, have yet to grace me with your first name."


    "Leonard," he replied, his voice icy. "Leonard Winter, son of Leah Winter." His eyes, once just cold, now looked like icebergs on the verge of collapse, emanating a contained fury.


    A brief, almost imperceptible, flicker of dread crossed George''s eyes. "But Leah was presumed dead after fleeing Fros...," he thought, the surprise quickly replaced by scorn. "Too much bluffing is an act of defiance, dear Leonard," he retorted, with a venomous smile. "Or do you intend to run away, as your dear mother did?"


    The taunt hit its mark. Evelyn, unable to contain herself, released all her shadow energy, the darkness swirling around her like a storm about to break. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Leonard, with a quick, firm gesture of his hand, held her back. "This is on me now, Evelyn," he said, his voice low but filled with a frightening intensity.


    He took the amulet he always carried, opened it, and briefly contemplated Leah''s photo. He closed the amulet, putting it back in his pocket. Leonard closed his eyes, taking a deep breath and focusing.


    Then, he unleashed.


    For the first time, Leonard consciously released his Battle Aura, manifesting his full potential as a physical Neumond. An electric aura, intense and vibrant blue, crackled around him, like a miniature storm. Turbulent winds, generated by his energy, swirled and danced around him, lifting dust and debris from the clearing floor.


    His eyes, now, were no longer cold as ice, but rather shining, with small electric sparks dancing in their irises, like a foreshadowing of an electric deity.


    "You will pay dearly for saying that..." Leonard hissed, each syllable loaded with a controlled but terrifying fury.

 Chapter 79 - 79:

    Leonard had been observing George''s movements, his gait, and his speech, the subtleties of his mannerisms��he had gleaned a fragment of his personality through "Temporal Cognition".


    He activated his ELEV and pushed his "Temporal Cognition" to its absolute limit.


    Calculations of infinite possibilities flooded his mind. He considered every conceivable action��thousands, millions, billions of potential outcomes, all processed by his ability.


    He failed. There wasn''t a single possibility of defeating George in his current state. Maybe it was due to a lack of information, or maybe it was due to his own insufficient power at the moment.


    The fact remained: impossible.


    But Leonard refused to be defeated. He needed to unleash his rage, to vent his fury, even if it was pointless. And so, he charged at George.


    Like a blur of motion, Leonard shot towards George. George merely raised a small metal wand��a simple, yet effective movement. A clang followed by a powerful blast of energy erupted from the side, kicking up dust and throwing Leonard backwards through the air.


    Leonard landed gracefully, performing a roll and immediately returning to a battle stance.


    "A mage? No way, that''s why I couldn''t read him." Leonard was stunned that George possessed a magic wand. There were so many details he had overlooked to get a perfect reading.


    "A physical Neumond, huh?" Leonard repeated, a touch of sarcasm in his voice, as he stood up, brushing the dust off his armor.


    He tried again, focusing to the utmost, mentally running through all the possibilities, all the variables.


    Then, he launched himself like a lightning bolt, a bluish blur cutting through the air, propelled by "Ghostly Steps."


    He managed to reach George''s back, who, this time, was forced to retreat, dodging by a hair''s breadth.


    Leonard read George''s movement and, with a swift X-shaped slash, forced him to use a shield spell. The impact reverberated all the way to Leonard''s bones��it was an anti-shock shield, designed to repel the attacker.


    Unfazed, Leonard leaped in a somersault over George, executing his favorite attack, a butterfly twist. But the attack came out differently. Because of the "Battle Aura" and the centrifugal force, his blades lit up with vibrant blue electricity, and two whips of energy extended from them during the slash, hitting George''s cloak, which was left scorched and torn.


    "What was that?" Leonard thought, looking at his swords and then back at George. He had just discovered something new.


    George, contrary to expectations of a direct attack, jumped back, moving away from Leonard, a gleam of fascination in his eyes.


    "Interesting..." he murmured, more to himself than to the others. "Very interesting, indeed. You possess remarkable abilities, young Winter. For today, I''ve seen enough. I''ve been graced with the stunning beauty of the lady Paladin and witnessed the raw power of both the Rogue and... yours, young Winter."


    "Why isn''t that scumbag saying anything about me?" Kaleb grumbled quietly to himself.


    "Of course I noticed you, mage," George replied, with a mocking smile, as if he had read Kaleb''s thoughts. "Your... pungent... presence is hard to ignore." sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, you worm..." Kaleb began to mutter, but Evelyn, no longer using her "Subterfuge," quickly placed her hand over his mouth, silencing him.


    "I thank you all for this... illustrious gathering," George said, with an ironic smile, completely ignoring the interruption. "And, as a friendly piece of advice, I recommend you stay away from my dungeon."


    With a theatrical gesture of his hand, he concentrated mana around himself, stirring up the earth around him. Soon after, he cast a spell, disappearing in the blink of an eye, leaving no trace.


    "What??" Leonard exclaimed. "He vanished...?"


    "He''s a Third Circle mage," Kaleb commented after a few seconds of stunned silence. "He can use movement magic. But make no mistake, he didn''t teleport. He just moved... very fast through mana."


    "And what is a Third Circle mage capable of?" Leonard asked, curiosity replacing his previous anger. Seeing someone simply disappear into thin air was unsettling.


    Kaleb sighed, as if he were about to give a long lecture. "Look, if I managed to take down that Elite Fractus with Vulcano, a Third Circle mage, if they were of the fire element like me, could use the same ability to... well, terraform the landscape. Implode this entire dungeon, for example, without even breaking a sweat."


    Leonard was flabbergasted. The idea of such vast power was both fascinating and terrifying. "And how high do the mage circles go?"


    "Five," Kaleb replied, with a tone of reverence in his voice. "Although, as far as anyone knows, only Libby, the Great Primordial, has reached that level."


    "Who knows, Kaleb," Leonard said, with a teasing smile, "maybe you''ll reach level 5 sooner than you think. After all, we''re talking about the all-powerful Kaleb, the mage who... trips over rocks."


    Evelyn and Mikaela couldn''t help but laugh, and even Kaleb cracked a wry smile, dissipating some of the tension that hung in the air.


    "We need to get back to Armeria," Mikaela said, regaining her seriousness. "Inform the Guild House about all of this."


    Leonard nodded. "Yeah. And fast."


    "The dungeon passage is blocked further in," Evelyn observed thoughtfully. "It''ll take the Cult of the Four Midnight Moons some time to get the Leirions out of there. We''ve bought ourselves some time, at least."


    With a plan in mind, they mounted their horses and returned to Armeria, riding at a fast pace.


    They headed straight for the city''s Guild House branch, an imposing building, but one that showed recent signs of repair and reconstruction.


    Mikaela, as a Holy Paladin of the Church of Light, possessed authority and credibility. It was she who took on the responsibility of reporting the events to the branch manager, a middle-aged woman with a tired but determined look.


    The conversation was brief but intense. Mikaela described the horde of Death Knights, the Lich, the threat of the Cult of the Four Midnight Moons, and the urgent need for a coordinated response.


    The manager, after listening intently, nodded gravely. "This is worse than we imagined," she admitted. "We''ll organize a raid. We''ll bring in reinforcements from other branches, and we''ll enlist the help of the local Equalizers. But... that will take time. We need at least thirty days to mobilize the troops and help the city recover minimally. The damage was extensive."


    Thirty days. It was precious time, but necessary.


    With the promise of the raid underway, Leonard and his group prepared to leave. The destination: Skull Volcanoes.


    Saito''s original mission still needed to be completed. And, in the back of Leonard''s mind, a new urgency was added to the previous one: the need to become stronger, faster. Not only to face an Ursulus Rex, but to protect those he loved from even greater threats, like the one they had just discovered.


    As they rode away from Armeria, a dark thought crossed his mind. "If a single branch manager of the cult has so much power... how strong is the leader?"

 Chapter 80 - 80:

    The landscape''s changing fast," Leonard commented, frowning as he adjusted his horse''s reins. The lush green grass and leafy trees of the past few days were giving way to dark rocks and barren ground.


    "It better be changing," Evelyn grumbled. "Means we''re getting close. And it also means we need to be extra careful."


    "It looks like... dead land," Kaleb said, shivering. "Not a blade of grass, not an insect..."


    "That''s what you''d expect from a volcanic region, Kaleb," Mikaela replied, matter-of-factly. "Heat, ash, toxic fumes... it''s not exactly paradise."


    On the horizon, a colossal structure rose up, completely out of place in the desolate landscape. It was an immense tower, made of smooth, dark stone, with an archaic design and strange angles, nothing like the familiar architecture of Dunkel.


    "What is that?" Leonard asked, fascinated and somewhat apprehensive.


    "One of the Seven God Towers," Mikaela replied, with a tone of reverence. "They''ve been in Humbra far longer than any humans. Nobody knows who built them or why."


    "And what''s inside?" Leonard pressed.


    Mikaela shrugged. "Nobody knows. They''ve tried everything... even destroying them. But it seems like some supernatural force protects them."


    "They say whoever goes in never comes out," Evelyn added, with a somber tone. "The ancient texts call it the ''Trial of the Gods.'' There are seven of these towers scattered across the world."


    "Wrong!", Kaleb interrupted with a know-it-all air. "They did manage to get inside one of the towers. And they studied everything inside."


    Mikaela, cutting Kaleb off, excitedly recalled, "That''s right! The Tower of Light, of my beloved Goddess... one day, it simply allowed entry. That''s how the Church of Light was born!"


    "And what could have caused that to happen?" Leonard asked, curious.


    "The mercy and love of the Goddess for us humans," Mikaela replied fervently.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Or maybe it was just a glitch in the matrix. Nobody knows for sure. All the rest is faith and superstition."


    Mikaela muttered something unintelligible and shrugged, before murmuring to herself, "Bunch of faithless people..."


    "By the way, Mikaela," Leonard asked, breaking the silence, "what was inside the Tower of Light?"


    Mikaela smiled, a nostalgic gleam in her eyes. "Fifty floors," she replied, emphatically. "All filled with unimaginable treasures, artifacts of power, ancient teachings... and even scrolls with lost abilities."


    "Wow," Leonard murmured, impressed. "Sounds like it was worth it, anyway."


    Mikaela, without a word, spurred her horse, moving a few meters ahead. "If it was worth it?" she said, her voice filled with emotion. Then, she raised her arm towards the sky.


    A ray of golden light, as if summoned from the heavens themselves, descended towards her raised fist. When the light dissipated, the legendary Kalendor, the sacred sword, shone in her hand.


    "The Goddess of Light is my mother," Mikaela declared, with pride and devotion. "She took care of me and gifted me with Kalendor."


    Leonard, awestruck by the sight of the divine sword, let slip a comment to the wind: "I wonder what artifacts are in the other towers..."


    The terrain became increasingly rugged, with volcanic rocks and fissures in the ground. The hot, dry air, heavy with sulfur, indicated that they were entering the area of the Skull Volcanoes.


    "Hold up!" Evelyn said abruptly, stopping her horse. She activated her ELEV, and her eyes glowed with a golden light. "I''m seeing something ahead... Hawk Eyes."


    After a few seconds of observation, she continued, her voice tense: "Several Diabolus Impetus... far off. And... they''re fighting another group of Neumonds. Looks like they''re in trouble; there are a lot of Diabolus."


    Mikaela growled words of disgust. "Diabolus Impetus... the epitome of evil. Abominations that only spread chaos and destruction." sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So? Are we going to help them?" Kaleb asked, looking at Leonard.


    Leonard shrugged, indifferent. "Doesn''t matter. Everyone dies, sooner or later," he said coldly.


    Leonard''s response, loaded with an unusual nihilism, seemed to shock Evelyn. She frowned, concerned, and, without saying another word, spurred her horse, charging towards the battle. "Don''t be cold and stupid! I''m going... Ugh... Kori!" she shouted over her shoulder.


    Evelyn''s words, particularly the final one, struck Leonard with a sudden intensity. For a brief instant, he felt as if his spirit had been ripped from his body. On impulse, he spurred his horse, racing after Evelyn.


    "What did you say?" he asked, his voice urgent, almost desperate, as he approached.


    Evelyn shrugged, not understanding his reaction.


    Leonard, losing patience, matched his horse with hers and abruptly pulled the reins, making the animal rear up and stop suddenly, side by side.


    "Are you crazy?!," Evelyn exclaimed, irritated by the dangerous maneuver.


    "What was it that you said?" Leonard repeated, his voice now cold and controlled, but with a frightening intensity.


    "I said you were being cold and stupid," Evelyn replied, confused and angry.


    "Not that! Afterwards!" Leonard insisted, his voice tense.


    Evelyn, now visibly irritated, responded with disdain: "I said, ''You''re Kori!''"


    The word hit him like a punch to the gut. An intense chill ran down Leonard''s spine. "Where... where did you hear that word?" he asked, his voice strained, his hand gripping Evelyn''s shoulder tightly.


    Evelyn, annoyed by the exaggerated reaction and the grip, abruptly broke free. "It''s ''ice,'' or ''cold,'' in the Ancient Tongue! And you were being the coldest of all, acting like that!" she replied, her voice full of anger.


    Leonard, realizing his own overreaction and Evelyn''s explanation, felt a wave of shame. He had been a complete idiot.


    Back behind, Kaleb, watching the scene beside Mikaela, didn''t miss the opportunity. "Look at that... looks like we have a little couple''s quarrel in the middle of the road! Is love really that complicated, even for heroes?" he said, with a malicious grin.


    Mikaela chuckled softly and nodded, an amused glint in her eyes. "Let''s go put out that fire," she concluded.


    Kaleb, however, just rolled his eyes dramatically. "Great," he muttered, "now I have to play referee and fight monsters. Just another day in paradise, I guess."

 Chapter 81 - 81:

    Evelyn dashed ahead, leaving Leonard behind, visibly perplexed by his own reaction and the hidden meaning of the word "Kori." As she distanced herself, heading toward the battling Neumonds, Mikaela and Kaleb caught up to Leonard.


    "Are you alright, Leonard?" Mikaela asked with a concerned expression. "That seemed like... a pretty bad fight between you and Evelyn."


    Leonard shook his head, a bit embarrassed. "I''m fine. I just... misinterpreted something. I was rude for no reason."


    "Ah, the famous ''male interpretations''!" Kaleb mocked, with a crooked smile. "They always make for good stories... or good scars. But, hey, speaking of danger, shouldn''t we stop Evelyn from facing a bunch of unknown Neumonds alone? You know, ''damsel in distress'' and all that..."


    Mikaela rolled her eyes at Kaleb''s joke but nodded. "He has a point, as annoying as it is. You can''t trust anyone in desolate places. Only the Goddess of Light."


    Without further ado, they spurred their horses, setting off at high speed after Evelyn. But the heat of the Skull Volcanoes, now intensified by their speed, became almost unbearable. The dry, scorching air whipped at their faces like sandpaper, and the acrid smell of sulfur burned their nostrils, making breathing a painful effort.


    Evelyn, however, had already reached the battle site. With her ELEV activated, she used Subterfuge level 1, moving with the speed of a leopard. She transposed herself from the shadow of a nearby rock to the shadow of one of the Neumonds, who, judging by his stance and the immense tower shield he carried, appeared to be a knight of the "Shield Breaker" class.


    "Hello, cutie! Need any help?" She said, suddenly appearing behind the man and, in a swift movement, leaping in a front somersault over him. She landed on the back of the Diabolus Impetus he was fighting and, with a precise backstab to the neck, severed its spine.


    The man, with a deep but surprisingly gentle voice, startled. "What the hell is this? Where did you come from, woman?"


    Evelyn grinned, a playful and somewhat dangerous grin. "There''s always a helping hand for those in need against Leirions," she replied, her tone dripping with irony.


    The irony was evident. In a devastated world, where humanity struggled for survival, mutual aid in battle was a rarity. The motto seemed to be, "Every man for himself, and the Gods of Humbra for all."


    "Everyone!" shouted the man, his voice amplified by ELEV energy. "We have help! Let''s fight with fury and show them what we''re made of!" He activated an area-of-effect taunt ability. "War Shield!" A sonic wave reverberated through the area as he slammed his immense shield on the ground, creating a deafening roar.


    Evelyn smiled. "That''s the spirit, big guy!" she shouted back, excited by the energy of the battle. Quickly, she assessed the situation. Besides the Shield Breaker, she identified a warrior wielding two short axes, a crossbowman positioned further back, and... a woman kneeling in the middle of the battlefield, praying.


    "What the hell is that crazy woman doing there?" Evelyn wondered, perplexed.


    All the Diabolus Impetus in the area, attracted by the shout and the sonic wave, turned their attention to Raviel.


    "Careful, Raviel! There are too many of them!" shouted one of his companions, the warrior with the axes.


    Raviel, belatedly realizing the mistake he had made by drawing the attention of all the Diabolus, cursed softly. "Damn it, I''m screwed. I got carried away with the appearance of a helper..."


    "Idiot�� he wants to kill himself and everyone else..." Evelyn thought, shaking her head. She then realized he had used an area-of-effect taunt.


    When, suddenly, a battle cry echoed in the background, coming from the direction Evelyn had come from: "Spiro Blast!"


    Evelyn looked in the direction of the shout and slapped her forehead, exasperated. "Does he really have to shout the name of his abilities every time?" she muttered to herself.


    It was Kaleb. He had cast an area-of-effect spell: twenty-five small fireballs swirled in a whirlwind before separating and whizzing towards the Diabolus Impetus, like a deadly fireworks display. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The small fireballs hit the imps with considerable force, but, being an area-of-effect fire ability, the damage was distributed. The Diabolus Impetus, accustomed to infernal heat, wouldn''t be killed by something like that; they only suffered some damage.


    "They''re my friends. Everything will be alright!" Evelyn shouted, trying to reassure the unknown group.


    Still, confusion reigned. The Neumonds, caught off guard by Evelyn''s sudden arrival and Kaleb''s pyrotechnic attack, and now the arrival of 2 more, were slow to process the situation. Even the Diabolus Impetus, momentarily stunned, seemed to hesitate.


    Mikaela, taking advantage of the brief lull in the battle, raised her arm towards the sky. A ray of light, familiar and comforting, descended and banished into her hand, materializing the legendary Kalendor. "Kalendor..." she whispered, the name of the sacred sword almost a prayer.


    Mikaela''s disgust for those creatures was palpable, an almost physical aversion, as if the very light she emanated repudiated the darkness of the Diabolus Impetus.


    The woman who, until then, had been kneeling in the center of the battlefield noticed the familiar glow and Mikaela''s whisper. Her eyes widened, and she stood up abruptly. "Mikaela..." she murmured, incredulous. "The wielder of Kalendor... My Saint!"


    The crossbowman, who was next to the woman, looked from one to the other, confused. "Is that Inquisitor Mikaela?" he asked, hesitantly.


    "Don''t call her that, it''s rude..." the woman reprimanded, with a stern but reverent tone.


    Mikaela, ignoring the exchange, advanced with impressive speed towards the nearest Diabolus Impetus. With a single, fluid movement, Kalendor sliced through the air, leaving a trail of blinding light. The sacred sword split the imp in half, as if it were made of butter.


    Everyone, the unknown Neumonds, Kaleb and Leonard, and even Evelyn, watched, dumbfounded, the overwhelming display of power.


    What they hadn''t noticed, however, was the subtle but crucial change in Mikaela. Her eyes, once gentle and compassionate, now glowed with a feverish intensity. A cold, ruthless smile, very different from her usual one, formed on her lips.


    The Inquisitor, her second personality, had awakened. And she was thirsty for battle.

 Chapter 82 - 82:

    Mikaela advanced across the battlefield with a graceful ferocity, like a lioness freed after a long captivity, focused on her targets.


    Leonard, energized by the intense aura emanating from Mikaela, drew Smiling and Absolution, activated his ELEV, and launched himself into the battle, feeling a surge of new vigor.


    "Okay, okay, I''ve done more than my share!" Kaleb grumbled dramatically. "I''m gonna go grab a coconut water while you guys finish up... if you even need me, that is." He sat down on a rock, feigning disinterest, but in truth, feeling a bit out of place and useless in the face of Mikaela''s display of power and Leonard''s newfound energy.


    Everyone turned their attention back to the battle. The Diabolus Impetus were numerous, perhaps four or five for each combatant present.


    The girl who had been kneeling before, now standing, revealed her true capability. She was a Light Orator, a class specializing in enhancement and support, and she had only needed time to cast her spells.


    "Oh, Goddess of Light, who takes away the sin of the world, grant these loyal combatants Your vision, and may the strength of my faith guide them to the glory of their arms!" She proclaimed, her voice vibrating with power and devotion.


    A blinding flash, followed by a rain of tiny, shimmering particles of light, descended upon the entire battlefield.


    "Ah, Silverin, finally! I thought I wouldn''t make it..." said Mikaela, a relieved smile spreading across her face as she recognized her longtime friend. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard was surprised and amazed. It was the first time he had witnessed a buff ability in action. He felt his vision become sharper, his muscles lighter and more responsive. "Incredible... so that''s what a buffer class does?" he murmured to himself.


    Feeling lighter and more agile with the buff, Evelyn raised her Subterfuge to level 2 and shouted, "My name is Evelyn, a Shadow Rogue! Get your shadows to connect with something, so I can provide attack support to everyone!" She explained that the subterfuge teleport only worked if the shadow she was in connected with the shadow of her target.


    Her beautiful black angel wings unfurled, and she disappeared into the shadows, reappearing instantly behind Raviel. Understanding the pattern Evelyn had shouted, the warrior with the axes kicked his target, causing the Diabolus Impetus''s shadow to lengthen and connect with Raviel''s.


    Like a messenger of death, Evelyn appeared behind the imp, beheading it instantly before it could even perceive her presence.


    "You''re quick! I like you!" Evelyn said to the warrior, winking and disappearing into her own shadow.


    The warrior, caught off guard by Evelyn''s aggressive and direct attitude, was visibly disconcerted and blushed slightly.


    Evelyn then reappeared next to the orator. "Mikaela said your name is Silverin, right?" she asked. "I need your help."


    "Yes. Silverin, at your service."


    "Can you give me a vigor-enhancing blessing?" Evelyn asked.


    "Yes, but... why?" Silverin asked, confused. "They just got here. And usually, people only ask for that after a long battle." She thought.


    "Cast your blessing on that guy over there," Evelyn replied, pointing to Leonard. "From what I know of him, something is about to happen, and he''s going to wear himself out."


    Silverin nodded, knelt, and returned to her prayers. It would take some time for her to cast the blessing, as she was still only a Silver rank.


    As Evelyn had predicted, Leonard''s excitement exploded. He was at his maximum ELEV, using Ghostly Steps frequently and precisely. He took down one... two... three Diabolus Impetus in a matter of seconds.


    "Is that guy a demon?" commented the crossbowman, impressed.


    "If you call the Walker of the Pentagram a demon, you are in deep trouble," Evelyn replied, with an ironic smile.


    "Wha... Wa... lker... Of... The... Penta... Pentagram?" The crossbowman stammered, barely able to pronounce the phrase.


    "Be quiet, Xavier, I''m trying to pray here," Silverin reprimanded, without opening her eyes.


    The crossbowman was even more confused. "Evelyn was just kidding, right?"


    A childish, playful smile appeared on Leonard''s face. He felt alive and happy, having fun amidst the chaos of battle.


    Mikaela, with her "inquisitor" personality, felt challenged by Leonard''s display. "You think you''re going to kill more than me, you little brat?" She growled. "Your sins will never let you do that!" And, with renewed fury, she charged toward more Diabolus Impetus.


    The two of them, Leonard and Mikaela, alone, seemed like a whirlwind cutting through the battlefield, taking down enemy after enemy with frightening speed and efficiency.


    At a certain point, Leonard and Mikaela found themselves in the middle of the battlefield, their attacks synchronized. Leonard aimed for the head of a Diabolus Impetus, while Mikaela focused on the legs. The result was brutal and efficient: the imp was split into three parts, with a clean and precise cut. Unintentionally, Leonard''s and Mikaela''s swords clashed, producing a terrifying metallic clang.


    They exchanged a look and laughed, a complicit and amused laugh. Then, they gave each other a high-five and went back to attacking, each going in a different direction. The joy of battle, the feeling of power and camaraderie, was evident on their faces.


    "It doesn''t even look like their lives are at risk," commented the crossbowman, incredulous.


    "I think they''re in a playground," replied Raviel, with a hearty laugh.


    Kaleb, who had been sitting on a rock until then, slowly got up, took the reins of the four horses, and began to walk slowly towards the battlefield. "I knew this would happen," he grumbled, with a tone of feigned arrogance. "I bet by the time I get there, it''ll all be over."


    The warrior with the axes, already disinterested in the battle, approached Evelyn. "That guy... is he at the peak of Gold rank?"


    Evelyn smiled, amused by the warrior''s naivet��.


    Confused, he asked, "Why are you laughing?


    "He''s just a Silver, on his best days..." Evelyn replied with a restrained laugh.


    The warrior was perplexed by the news. "What''s his name?" he asked, his voice strained.


    "Leonard..." replied Evelyn, and, after a brief pause, added, "...Remember that name..."

 Chapter 83 - 83:

    Without another word, Evelyn vanished into the warrior''s shadow, reappearing in the shadow of an approaching Diabolus Impetus.


    She sliced off one of its wings with a sickening crunch, sending a geyser of black ichor spraying across the ground. Without giving it a moment, she impaled it sideways with her dagger, the blade ripping through muscle and bone.


    The imp let out a bloodcurdling shriek, a sound of pure, animalistic agony, as its fiery eyes, now reflecting the crimson spray of its own blood, slowly dimmed, extinguished by the encroaching darkness of death.


    "Raviel, right?" said Leonard, approaching the Shield Breaker. "Please, taunt them all again." The request, though polite, held a playful and challenging tone.


    "The one and only!" replied Raviel, trusting in Leonard''s abilities. "You got it!" He then shouted, "War Shield!" and slammed his shield down with all his might, drawing the attention of the remaining Diabolus Impetus once more. Like a furious swarm, they advanced towards him.


    As the imps were about to tear Raviel apart, his heart pounded, a chill ran down his spine, and his hands began to sweat cold. "I''m going to die..." he thought, terrified.


    But then, he saw it. A scene that would be forever etched in his memory.


    Leonard, already enveloped in his electric battle aura, like a walking storm, leaped over the Diabolus Impetus that were closing in on Raviel.


    He executed his butterfly twist, spinning in the air as his swords, illuminated by electricity and the reflection of the sun, slashed the imps with whips of energy. The crackling of the whips, lethal and precise, was so intense that even Raviel cowered, frightened, behind his shield.


    Pieces of Diabolus Impetus flew through the air, as if a giant blender had shredded their lives. Even for monsters accustomed to violence, the scene was one of complete carnage.


    Leonard''s spin gradually slowed until he touched the ground with a smooth roll. He stopped, panting, but with a satisfied smile on his face. "YES! I knew I had discovered something new against George!" he thought, exultant. Leonard then mentally christened the new ability: "Electric B-Twist."


    A deep, almost sacred silence prevailed on the battlefield, contrasting with the recently performed carnage.


    The two-axe warrior, who was already near Silverin, nudged her shoulder. "You don''t need to pray anymore. They''ve already finished them all off."


    Silverin, still absorbed in her prayers, took a moment to understand. She nodded slowly and looked around.


    Indeed, all the Diabolus Impetus had fallen. Near Raviel, in particular, the bodies were grotesquely dismembered or exploded, a nauseating sight.


    "By the Gods�� What happened, Ragnar?" Silverin asked, alarmed, her voice strained.


    Ragnar, the warrior, shrugged. "Maybe a miracle? We thought today we were going to ascend, and it seems like it wasn''t our day."


    The crossbowman, also nearby, collapsed to the ground, relieved, letting out a long, heavy sigh. "I''m tired of this Equalizer life."


    "You''re not here because you chose to be, but because you need to be, Xavier," Silverin replied, with a tone of firmness but also compassion.


    Xavier averted his gaze, a forced smile on his lips. He couldn''t refute Silverin''s words.


    Slowly, everyone��Leonard''s group, Silverin''s group, and Kaleb, who had finally arrived��gathered in the center of the clearing.


    The silence was now broken only by the sound of the wind and the distant explosions of the volcanoes.


    "Oh, you guys are so predictable," Kaleb said, with an exaggerated yawn, feigning disinterest.


    Silverin, ignoring Kaleb, took the initiative. "I am a Light Orator. My name is Silverin. This is my group; we came on a mission from the Church. We need to collect Ursulus fangs."


    Pointing to each one, she introduced her team: "This is Xavier, a Crossbowman, silver rank. This is Raviel, a Shield Breaker, gold rank. And this is Ragnar, Dual-Axe Warrior, gold rank. Thank you for helping us."


    Mikaela then stepped forward. "No need for formalities, Silverin," she said, and, surprising everyone, hugged Silverin, who was visibly awkward in Mikaela''s arms.


    Evelyn, following Silverin''s example, introduced Leonard''s team. "That blue-eyed one is Leonard, Blade Dancer rank..." A brief, almost imperceptible pause. "...Silver." Everyone looked at each other, noticing the hesitation. Evelyn continued, "The lazy Mage over there is Kaleb, second circle magic, and gold rank." My name is Evelyn, Shadow Rogue, gold rank. Mikaela is ''famous''; she needs no introduction."


    Mikaela raised an eyebrow, looking at Evelyn. "''Famous''?"


    Silverin chuckled softly. "Everyone knows the Saint of Light."


    Evelyn continued, ignoring the exchange. "The reason I''m also introducing the team is so we can work together. What do you think? We need to find an Ursulus... but an Ursulus Rex."


    Xavier choked on his own air, coughing violently. "Cough Cough An Ursulus Rex??"


    Raviel then commented, with a tone of disbelief and concern, "You guys certainly know what that is, right? You''re not thinking of suicide, are you?"


    Mikaela replied firmly, "We do. And we''re prepared. We''ll give it our best."


    Kaleb, with his usual sarcasm, added, "Put ''I tried to warn them'' on my epitaph, please."


    Leonard, feeling the weight of exhaustion after the intense expenditure of energy, suggested, "How about we camp together tonight and set off in the morning? More people, more safety, and we can rotate watch shifts better."


    Silverin agreed, but with visible hesitation. "You''re partially right." She sighed. "But we''re in the wilderness. A large group attracts the Extermination Instinct of the Leirions."


    "It won''t be a problem," Leonard replied confidently. "We won''t be staying put for long. It''ll just be one night, and then we''ll set off together."


    Still skeptical, Xavier intervened. "We can even walk together, but don''t count on me to fight the Ursulus Rex."


    Leonard, without hesitation, replied, "I''m not counting on anyone, not even my own group. I''ll defeat it alone." Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A long silence fell over the group, heavy and incredulous. The silence was broken by a burst of laughter from the Neumonds of Silverin''s group��all except Silverin herself, who was observing Leonard with a concerned expression.


    Mikaela, visibly irritated by the lack of respect, raised her voice, with authority: "STOP!" A dramatic pause. "You are being rude and disrespectful. You should feel honored to witness such a feat. After all..."


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, Mikaela knelt before Leonard. Evelyn, after a brief moment of hesitation, did the same. Kaleb, sighing resignedly, but understanding the gravity of the moment, also knelt.


    "...this is the Walker of the Pentagram..." said Mikaela, her voice filled with respect and reverence.


    Silverin''s group, who had been laughing before, now looked at each other, expressions of pure astonishment and disbelief stamped on their faces.

 Chapter 84 - 84:

    Leonard, deeply unsettled by the sudden display of reverence, asked his friends to stand up. "No need for that. It''s just a silly prophecy, cut it out. Get up," he said, lightly touching Evelyn''s chin, gently lifting her up. To others, the scene might have seemed romantic, but for Leonard, it was a natural gesture of camaraderie.


    Mikaela, witnessing the scene, felt an inexplicable chill run through her and, on pure instinct, without even thinking, pulled Leonard''s hand away from Evelyn''s face.


    The atmosphere, previously charged with respect and reverence, instantly transformed into something awkward and unsettling.


    "Alright," Kaleb said, with his usual lack of tact, "now, to make it even more awkward, all we need is a pigeon to crap on our heads and the Orator to say it''s good luck." He stood up, brushing the dust off his robes.


    Silverin, perceptive and accustomed to handling people, noticed the tension in the air and acted quickly to defuse it. "Xavier, you''re an excellent scout," she said, with a firm and direct tone of voice. "How about finding a suitable spot for us to camp?"


    "Understood. I''ll do that now," replied Xavier, relieved to escape the awkward situation. Glad I got out of that weirdness, he thought, as he quickly set off, leaping nimbly among the rocks of a nearby hill.


    Leonard, still oblivious to the heavy atmosphere that had formed, moved away from the group a bit, lost in thought. "The Walker of the Pentagram... It''s a title of extreme importance, a heavy burden. It''s almost like being ''The Chosen One,'' the one destined to perform great deeds, to change the course of history. But... do I want that?"


    Evelyn, ignoring Mikaela and the others, ran up to him, concerned. "Are you okay, Leonard? You seem distant."


    He sighed. "I''m okay. Just... it''s a lot of responsibility to handle all at once. I miss when I was just a poor kid from Besen, in love with a village girl."


    Meanwhile, Silverin, watching Leonard walk away, turned her attention to Mikaela, a mixture of curiosity and disbelief in her voice. "Is he really the Walker of the Pentagram?"


    Mikaela sighed, as if carrying a huge weight on her shoulders. "Yes. Confirmed by the Potential Machine and the judgment of the Primordial of Life."


    "Wait, Mikaela, that''s a lot of information," Silverin said, shaking her head. "Let me see if I understand. You found the Primordial of Life?"


    Mikaela nodded. "Uh-huh. Perfectly alive."


    "But... how is that possible?" Silverin asked, perplexed.


    "I don''t really know either," Mikaela admitted. "But he''s alive, and he''s a healthy old man. In fact, his name is Saito, and he''s Leonard''s swordmaster."


    Silverin put a hand to her forehead, trying to process the information. "That''s... a lot to take in. I can only imagine the reaction of the Cardinals of the Church when they find out about all this..."


    "They can''t know," Mikaela said firmly, her voice full of urgency. "Not yet. Not now. Only when Leonard is stronger."


    Silverin, intrigued, asked, "Why did you help him so much, Mikaela?"


    Mikaela hesitated for a moment before answering, "First, Leonard was being hunted by King Edward, a friend of Roland Silverback."


    "Roland?" Silverin interrupted. "That young man who helped you when you awakened your holy powers?"


    "Yes, the very same," confirmed Mikaela, her voice thick with emotion. "He was like an uncle to me."


    "But he was loved by everyone," Silverin said, confused. "What happened?"


    "Edward accused him of treason and killed him," Mikaela replied, her voice laden with sadness and anger. "All because he was defending Leonard. The king wanted to kill Leonard because he fits the prophecy: ''a boy born on the ground''."


    "I''m... almost understanding..." Silverin said slowly. She paused, pondering the implications of what she had just heard. "So... the king was right. He really is the person from the prophecy."


    Mikaela nodded, a somber look in her eyes. She looked around, making sure they were alone. Then, leaning in towards Silverin, she asked, in a whisper, "Absolute secret." And she revealed, "And Leonard is a Winter. Son of Leah Winter, missing for years."


    Silverin, unable to process the magnitude of the revelation, staggered back and fell, sitting on the ground, completely stunned.


    The sound of Silverin''s fall caught Leonard''s attention. He turned and ran towards her, helping her up. "Are you okay?" he asked, genuine concern in his voice.


    It was the first time he had really looked at her: a young woman of delicate beauty, with long blonde hair and vibrant green eyes. She wore the white and pearly habit of a Light Orator, a kind of feminine priestly tunic, which, although modest, enhanced her natural grace.


    "I''m okay," Silverin replied, with a faint smile. "I just tripped while walking backwards."


    Then, Silverin looked deeply into Leonard''s eyes and saw the unmistakable blue, the hallmark of the Winters. Without thinking, she blurted out, "They''re beautiful... like sapphires..."


    Leonard stared at her, confused, not understanding the sudden compliment. Mikaela, noticing the awkwardness, cleared her throat and interrupted with a sarcastic tone, "She fell on her butt, but hit her head, didn''t she?"


    Silverin came back to herself, a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks. "I''m sorry," she said quickly.


    Leonard, letting the incident go, turned to Evelyn and apologized. "I''m sorry for running off without saying anything."


    Evelyn, who had been watching the whole scene with an indecipherable expression, asked, "Leonard, can I see your amulet?"


    Leonard hesitated for an instant. Why? he wondered, but, without saying anything, he handed her the amulet.


    "I just�� wanted to see your mother''s face." She said hesitantly. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evelyn opened the small locket and contemplated Leah''s photo. Her eyes scanned every detail of the woman''s face, lingering on her features. Then, without warning, her eyes filled with tears. She sighed deeply, closed the locket, and handed it back to Leonard.


    "Why are your eyes filled with water?" Leonard asked, confused by her reaction.


    "It''s beautiful... to see how a mother protected her son with everything she had," Evelyn replied, her voice thick with emotion. "And... I also miss my mother." The last part, a half-truth, spoken more to herself than to Leonard.

 Chapter 85 - 85: “Waters of Relief”

    A few hours later, Xavier returned from his scouting mission, a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Found a spot," he announced. "I think you''ll like it."


    "Where?" Mikaela asked, immediately interested.


    "A small cave, high up on a slope," Xavier replied. "The entrance is narrow, which makes it easy to defend."


    "What about attacks from above? We''re in a volcanic area; we can''t afford to be caught off guard," Silverin questioned, concerned.


    Xavier nodded. "Thought of that. The cave is hidden behind a rock formation that protects it from the wind and ash. And the volcanic rock above it is very thick. There''s no risk of collapse or overheating."


    "Overheating?" Mikaela asked, frowning.


    "That''s where the good part comes in," Xavier said, with a grin. "The cave is naturally warm because of the volcanic activity, but the temperature doesn''t go over the normal warmth due to its large opening. And there''s more: there''s a hot spring nearby. Running hot water."


    Mikaela and Silverin exchanged a look. "Hot water?" Silverin repeated, a glimmer of hope in her voice.


    "Exactly. A luxury in these lands," Xavier confirmed.


    "Sounds promising," Mikaela said, impressed. "You thought of everything, Xavier."


    Silverin agreed. "A high location, with good visibility of the surroundings, easy to defend, and with hot water, it is indeed ideal... Excellent work, Xavier."


    Leonard, who was listening to the conversation from the side, nodded. The priority now was to rest and recover his energy. "Let''s go then," he said, responding to Mikaela''s earlier suggestion. "The sooner we get there, the better."


    The two groups organized themselves for the march, forming a single-file line. The melee fighters, Leonard, Evelyn, Raviel, and Ragnar, positioned themselves at the ends, protecting the vanguard and rearguard. The support and ranged, like Kaleb, Silverin, Mikaela, and Xavier, stayed in the middle, more protected.


    The journey to the campsite was tense but uneventful. At one point, from the top of a small rocky elevation, Leonard stopped, needing to take a deep breath. He looked around and admired the landscape before his eyes.


    The sun was setting. Ahead, the Skull Volcanoes. From above, he saw the dark smoke rising towards the orange sky. The view was brutally beautiful. "There''s beauty even in a place like this..." he thought.


    Black rocks, rivers of dried lava, little sign of life, except for sparse Leirions among a few twisted shrubs here and there. The smell of sulfur, previously a nuisance, was now almost suffocating.


    He swallowed hard as he looked at several skeletons ahead, unable to identify whether they were Leirions or humans. "I''m really in the Skull Volcanoes," he whispered.


    After some more walking, Leonard spotted some Leirions, but they were far away and did not pose an immediate threat. The group chose to avoid them, prioritizing reaching the camp before nightfall.


    After about two hours of walking, they finally reached the cave Xavier had described. It was exactly as he had said: a reliable opening, hidden behind a rock outcropping, which led to a surprisingly spacious and warm interior. The hot spring, a small bubbling pool, emitted a comforting vapor.


    Quickly, they set up camp. The priority was to organize a security perimeter, prepare a place to sleep, and, of course, make a fire.


    "We''ll stay here for ten, maybe twelve hours," Mikaela said, as she helped Silverin spread some blankets on the rocky floor. "We need to rest and recover our energy."


    Silverin agreed. "And organize the watch shifts. Four hours for each pair, one person from each group. It''s the fairest and safest."


    "The coachman here will take care of the horses," Kaleb announced, with an exaggerated bow and a crooked smile. "See if you can save some food for me, you hungry lot. And, who knows, a strong drink..."


    Xavier, who was dealing with the horses of the other group, approached. "Kaleb, wait. I''m going with you. I need to make sure my horses are well-fed too. Give me some tips."


    "Look at that! Someone finally noticed me!" Kaleb exclaimed, feigning surprise. At least someone recognizes my worth, he thought, with a poorly disguised satisfaction. "Not that I need help, of course. I''m perfectly capable of handling... all these horses..." he said. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Meanwhile, Leonard began to undress, removing the heavier pieces of his armor, leaving only his pants. He was about to enter the hot spring when Evelyn stopped him.


    "Wait a bit," she said. With a quick movement, she cut a piece of apple from her rations and dipped it into the water for a few seconds. Observing carefully, she removed the fruit, which looked intact. "You can go in," she announced.


    Leonard looked at her, confused. "What was that?"


    "Just checking if the water isn''t too acidic," Evelyn explained. "It''s common in volcanic areas. Better safe than sorry."


    Leonard nodded, impressed with the precaution, and entered the hot spring. The hot water enveloped his body like a hug, instantly relaxing his tense and sore muscles. A sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    Evelyn, watching Leonard relax, felt a twinge of hesitation, a rare contrast to her usually bold personality. "Leonard..." she began, her voice a little lower than normal, "...can I join you?"


    Leonard, already half asleep, replied without thinking, his voice slurred with fatigue: "Sure. Take off your clothes and come on in."


    Evelyn blushed violently, a bright red taking over her face. "Watch your words!" she retorted, crossing her arms in front of her body.


    Leonard, waking up abruptly with her reaction, realized the misunderstanding. "No! I mean... Don''t go in with armor," he corrected, desperately. "You could... overheat. That''s what I meant."


    "Of course, of course that''s what you meant," Evelyn said, with an ironic smile, but the blush on her face diminishing slightly. She entered the water, removing the armor, but wearing a light, close-fitting outfit underneath, which, wet, subtly but undeniably outlined her curves.


    Mikaela, who was watching the interaction from afar, felt a twinge of... something undefined. She decided to approach, interrupting the moment. "I''m going to bless the water," she announced, with a tone of voice slightly louder than necessary. "So that everyone feels better and heals from any injury or abnormality." She then cast her healing ability, and the water of the hot spring glowed with a soft golden light.


    "Everyone!" Mikaela called out in a loud voice. "Enjoy the hot spring! I''ve blessed it to regenerate us!"


    A wave of exclamations of approval and gratitude went through the group, and, one by one, everyone began to enter the hot spring, seeking the promised relief.


    "I''m going to patrol the area. I''ll be back soon," Raviel said.


    "Take care!" Silverin replied.


    High on the hillside, far above the cave, a pair of red eyes gleamed in the darkness, watching.

 Chapter 86 - 86:

    Night had fallen around the cave, but the heat from the hot spring created an illusion of comfort. The group, now dressed in their battle gear, was scattered around the campfire, the steam rising in lazy spirals toward the darkness.


    Some chatted quietly, others ate their rations, but an uneasy silence hung in the air, like an invisible mist.


    Leonard, sitting slightly apart from the others, felt a familiar wave of melancholy wash over him. A sense of loss, an emptiness that had haunted him since... well, since forever. He tried, in vain, to push these thoughts away.


    "Is this the first time you''ve been here, in the Skull Volcanoes?" He asked, his voice breaking the silence, trying to distract his own mind.


    Most answered yes, with expressions ranging from curiosity to apprehension. Only Mikaela answered differently.


    "I''ve been here before," she said, her voice low and tinged with the shadow of a memory. "On a mission... We had to eliminate an elite imp that was getting... ambitious. It was transforming into a Named leirion, gaining power by attacking villages outside the volcanic area."


    Leonard frowned, feeling an inexplicable chill. "I have a bad feeling," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ragnar, who was nearby, let out a nervous laugh. "Bad luck to talk like that! That''s a harbinger of misfortune, that is!" He said, trying to sound playful, but the tension in his voice was evident.


    Mikaela, her brow furrowed, interrupted. "I feel like I''m forgetting something... something important..." She raised her hand to her head, as if trying to dispel a mental fog, but the feeling persisted.


    One by one, the members of the group began to get up, retiring to their makeshift tents, set up inside the cave. The heat of the fire was still pleasant, but the night called for rest.


    Ragnar was the last to move away from the fire, adjusting his weapons and armor. He felt uncomfortable with his skin still damp, and he would participate in the first watch with Mikaela.


    High on the slope, far above the cave entrance, a seemingly ordinary boulder, part of the rocky landscape, shifted. Slowly. Almost imperceptibly.


    Two enormous red eyes opened, not with intense brilliance, but with a dull luminescence, like embers covered in ash. An irregular texture, previously mistaken for rock, unfolded, revealing outlines that resembled claws and wings. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ragnar, distracted, was finishing adjusting his armor when a gigantic shadow fell over him. A guttural cry, half snarl, half roar, echoed down the slope.


    Before anyone could react, a colossal creature, a gargoyle with volcanic stone-colored skin and translucent red eyes, plunged from the sky in a lightning-fast attack.


    Its claws, sharp as razors, gripped Ragnar''s arms with brutal force. The warrior, caught completely off guard, let out a cry of pain and terror that was abruptly cut short.


    The gargoyle, with a powerful beat of its wings, ripped him from the ground, carrying him upwards.


    A terrible sound, a mixture of cracking bones and tearing flesh, echoed through the night as the gargoyle, still ascending, forcefully pulled on Ragnar''s arms.


    With a final, sickening snap, the limbs were torn from his body.


    Ragnar''s lifeless torso, freed from its weight, plummeted back to earth, hitting his head on the ground. The impact, a dull and terrible thud, silenced any lingering trace of life.


    The gargoyle, high above, was still holding Ragnar''s bloody arms.


    The gargoyle''s cry and the horrific sound of Ragnar''s death jolted everyone from their tents.


    Mikaela, the first to react, shouted, "Ember Goliaths! Protect yourselves! They''re gargoyles! Be very careful!"


    Evelyn, with her keen eyesight, looked up. She counted three of them, circling on the dark ceiling of the immense cave, disgustingly playing with Ragnar''s severed arms, before devouring them with a repugnant voracity.


    Silverin, emerging from her tent in a state of shock, let out a cry of grief and sorrow at the sight of Ragnar''s mutilated body. "NO!! Ragnar, my dear friend..." Ignoring the imminent danger, she ran to him, kneeling beside the body, not caring about the blood or the deplorable state it was in.


    Taking him in her arms, she began to recite a prayer, the words interspersed with sobs and tears:


    "O Goddess of Light, receive the soul of your faithful servant�� May he find peace in your eternal arms�� free from�� from�� the pain and suff��suffering of this world!! May your light shine upon him!! guiding him to the�� to the�� rest he deserves."


    Xavier, overcome with a contained fury, drew his crossbow and shouted, "You bastards!" He fired towards one of the gargoyles, which had landed upside down on the cave ceiling, a typical behavior of the species.


    The bolt struck the Ember Goliath''s foot, but ricocheted, demonstrating the impressive hardness of its rocky skin. The Leirion looked directly at Xavier as if playing with his disturbing gaze.


    "It''s very tough! Be careful!" Xavier shouted, alerting the others.


    "I knew I was forgetting something! Those damn Ember Goliaths!" Mikaela said, frustrated with herself. Raising her hand, she shouted, "Kalendor!" A brilliant ray of light landed upon her, delivering the sword artifact.


    Xavier, not wasting any time, tried another shot, this time using his Sharpshot ability. The bolt whizzed through the dimness of the cave, creating small ripples in the air as it cut through the distance. A sonic BANG echoed as the projectile exploded on the Ember Goliath''s leg, causing some damage, but still far from a disabling blow.


    The damage caused the Leirion to detach from the stone and continue its circular flight around the group.


    "Watch your backs!" Leonard shouted. "Form a circle in the center! Protect each other''s backs!"


    Kaleb, still inside his tent, crawled on all fours, like a frightened dog, toward his staff, which had fallen near the entrance. "I have to get to them," he thought, taking a deep breath.


    Leonard, noticing Kaleb''s vulnerability, shouted, "Careful, Kaleb! Don''t rush! There''s no way to defend against them while they''re flying!"


    It was then that Kaleb had a flash of insight. An idea, a sublime insight. "If we can''t fight them in the air��" he thought, a smile forming on his face, "then we have to bring them to the ground!"

 Chapter 87 - 87:

    Kaleb, with a surprising focus for someone who had recently been cowering in fear, extended his hands towards the cave ceiling. "Curtains of fire!" he whispered, almost inaudibly, but with an unexpected intensity.


    Evelyn, watching him from the corner of her eye, rolled her eyes, an incredulous smile on her lips. "I can''t believe it... even in this situation, he had to whisper the name of the skill?" she muttered to herself.


    Dancing flames appeared in the air, forming an undulating barrier that stretched across a large part of the cave ceiling. It wasn''t an intense, destructive fire, but rather a radiant, controlled heat that quickly made the air above thin and breathing difficult up there.


    The Ember Goliaths, in mid-flight, immediately felt the effect. Their lift diminished drastically, and their wings, previously powerful, now beat with difficulty. They lost altitude, forced to descend towards the ground.


    "Kaleb, you''re the best mage in the world!" Leonard shouted, his voice filled with relief and genuine admiration, as he drew Smiling and Absolution.


    Without wasting time, he ran towards the first Ember Goliath that was approaching the ground, still dazed by the sudden change in the environment.


    Leonard activated his ELEV, releasing his energy to the maximum. With a swift and precise movement, he delivered a vertical slash, aiming for the creature''s wings. A deafening metallic clang reverberated through the cave, but the damage was minimal, almost imperceptible. Leonard''s blades, sharp as razors, barely scratched the rocky hide of the Goliath. The reason was obvious: they were made of volcanic stone, almost marble.


    Evelyn, who was watching Leonard run towards the first Goliath, noticed imminent danger. Another gargoyle, taking advantage of Leonard''s distraction, was diving towards him, ready to attack.


    Without hesitation, Evelyn activated her ELEV and cast Subterfuge Level 2. Her imposing wings of death, black as night, manifested, rustling softly. The cave, plunged in darkness, offered an abundance of shadows.


    In the blink of an eye, Evelyn vanished, teleporting from her original position to Leonard''s shadow. From there, she pushed off, activating "Shadow Daggers." A dark, vibrant energy enveloped her daggers, extending beyond the blades, like spectral claws.


    With a fluid and deadly movement, she leaped, striking the gargoyle mid-air, driving her energized daggers into the creature''s throat, between the stone plates and its head��a weak point in its natural armor.


    Kaleb, observing the scene with a mixture of disbelief and admiration, couldn''t help but speak. "Did Evelyn really just jump onto a gargoyle?" he thought. "That woman has colder blood than the southern glaciers," he said quietly to himself.


    Evelyn, beating her black wings forcefully, struggled against the thin air near the cave ceiling. She managed, at the last moment, to glide towards the ground just before releasing the gargoyle. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    The creature, out of control, crashed violently against the ground. The impact generated a deafening roar, raising a dense cloud of dust and debris.


    Visibility was drastically reduced. The dust made breathing difficult and irritated the eyes. Nobody could see clearly, but from the violence of the impact, everything indicated that the gargoyle had been taken down.


    "It was that, or Leonard would be dead," Evelyn thought, with a mix of relief and concern.


    Leonard, still focused on his original target, activated his electric Battle Aura. Blue sparks crackled around him. "If I can''t cut you, I''ll pound you to dust," he thought, with fierce determination.


    Twirling his swords, he held them by the blunt side of the blade, preparing for a blunt attack.


    With a burst of speed, Leonard advanced towards the gargoyle, which, surprisingly agile for a stone creature, dodged the first attack. Leonard''s blow passed centimeters from the Goliath''s left leg, displacing the air with force.


    "Damn, this stone birdie must be rare or higher," he thought.


    Leonard rolled on the ground, seeking to regain his balance and prepare a new attack. But, during the roll, the gargoyle''s eyes ignited, becoming red like two incandescent suns. An intense and precise cauterizing ray of light shot from its eyes.


    The ray struck Leonard''s leg squarely. He fell to the ground, letting out a cry of pain. A clean hole, the size of a gold coin, formed in his thigh, the flesh around it instantly cauterized.


    The strong smell of burnt flesh mixed with the light smoke emanating from the wound. Leonard, clutching his leg with trembling hands, felt excruciating pain. It was a serious wound.


    He tried to stand up, but his leg didn''t respond. "Damn, damn, damn, if it had hit my chest, I wouldn''t even feel the pain..." Leo thought.


    Evelyn, still lost in the dust cloud, heard Leonard''s cry, muffled by Silverin''s sobs and crying. Helplessness washed over her. She could do nothing at that moment, unable to see through the dense curtain of dust.


    The gargoyle, Leonard''s target, slowly walked towards him, who was fallen and defenseless. The monster''s eyes lit up again, intensifying the red glow. A high-pitched whistle, like that of a stoked fire, grew in intensity, accompanying the increase in luminescence.


    Suddenly, a flash cut through the air, followed by a deafening thunderclap, inside the cave.


    Mikaela, propelled by divine fury, leaped between Leonard and the gargoyle, brandishing Kalendor above her head. "Pay for your sins, demonic creature!" she shouted, her voice vibrating with power. The sacred sword shone intensely, as if it were a fragment of the sun itself.


    With a cataclysmic crash, Kalendor struck the gargoyle''s head. At the exact moment of impact, the creature released its eye attack. A sphere of incandescent fire exploded, throwing Mikaela far away. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She fell heavily to the ground, unconscious.


    Xavier, who had managed to locate the spot where Evelyn landed with the first Goliath, took advantage of the opportunity. Focusing all his ELEV, he fired with "Sharpshot." The bolt whizzed through the dust cloud, opening a clear path in its wake, such was the force of the shot.


    The gargoyle, which was still agonizing but alive, was struck squarely in the head. The sound of cracking rock echoed, and the bolt embedded itself deep in its skull, silencing it instantly.


    The last remaining gargoyle, seeing the opportunity, advanced on Xavier, who was unprotected and surprised.


    With a swift and brutal swipe of its claws, the creature opened a deep gash in the crossbowman''s chest, throwing him far away, along with his weapon. Xavier fell heavily, blood spurting from the wound.


    Silverin, seeing the scene before her eyes, cut one of her wrists and cried out.

 Chapter 88 - 88:

    Silverin, driven by righteous fury and desperation, clenched her fist tightly until blood dripped between her fingers. Raising her bloodied hand towards the sky, she cried out:


    "Goddess of Light, who judges the wicked and protects the innocent! Accept this offering, this sacrifice! May the strength of my life be turned into judgment! May your wrath fall upon this profane creature! Let the flames of your justice burn it!"


    The remaining gargoyle let out a piercing shriek, writhing in pain. A dark and putrid aura, visible even through the dust, emanated from its body. Silverin''s curse had taken effect. But at a terrible cost.


    Offering blood to enhance sacred abilities was a sacrilege, an act strictly forbidden by the Church of Light.


    The gargoyle''s shriek, amplified by the cave''s acoustics, woke Mikaela. She stood up, disoriented, her head throbbing.


    "Ugh..." she groaned, bringing her hand to her temple. "What happened...?"


    Then, her eyes focused on Silverin, and the scene of the blood offering struck her like a lightning bolt. "No!" she shouted, horrified, but it was already too late.


    "What have you done, Silverin��?" Mikaela thought, immense sorrow filling her heart. "You threw away half your life��" she whispered, her voice choked with sadness.


    Still dazed and trying to process the situation, Mikaela struggled to focus on the battle. It was then that Evelyn''s voice reached her, urgent:


    "Give me a boost, Mikaela! Up high!" Evelyn was running towards her, the dust cloud, now less dense, allowing her outlines to be seen. "Kaleb, prepare an attack!"


    Kaleb, who until then had remained huddled in a corner of the cave, pulled himself together, grabbed his staff, and began to concentrate mana, a reddish glow pulsing at the tip of the object.


    Evelyn reached Mikaela, who, without hesitation, interlaced her hands and boosted her upwards in a powerful jump.


    Evelyn performed a mid-air somersault, using the momentum to gain height and a panoramic view of the battlefield.


    From above, she could see the cave more clearly. The residual heat from Kaleb''s magic, Curtains of Fire, still lingered on the ceiling, creating a ghostly reddish glow.


    Below, the gargoyle, writhing in pain and fury due to Silverin''s curse, blindly attacked the air, its movements erratic and uncontrolled.


    Evelyn activated Subterfuge Level 3. Her black kamui, the physical manifestation of her power, enveloped her like a shroud, transforming her into an imposing and shadowy figure. Wings of dark energy opened on her back, allowing her to float in the air.


    "Kaleb! Focus on me! Don''t lose sight of me!" She shouted, her voice echoing through the cave.


    Then, Evelyn plunged towards the gargoyle, like an eagle attacking its prey. A dagger in each hand, she prepared for the blow.


    Near hitting the enraged monster, Evelyn vanished into thin air, frustrating the gargoyle''s attack, which had been aimed at her.


    Evelyn reappeared instantly on the creature''s back, delivering a precise and brutal thrusting attack. The daggers, enveloped in the smoking energy of Subterfuge, exploded on the gargoyle''s knees, destroying the joints and making it fall to the ground.


    "Kaleb! Now!" Shouted Evelyn.


    Kaleb, who had been concentrating his magic, twirled his staff in a swift and complex movement, like a juggler in an arcane ritual. Then, with a shout, he slammed the staff on the ground.


    "Hellchain!"


    Chains of fire erupted from the ground, embracing the gargoyle forcefully, restricting its movements.


    The chains tightened more and more, the intense heat burning the creature''s rocky skin. Sinister cracks, followed by the gargoyle''s roars of pain, echoed through the cave.


    Then, with a final explosion, the gargoyle was torn to pieces.


    Silence, heavy and oppressive, finally settled in the cave, broken only by Silverin''s sobs, which gradually diminished, transforming into trembling sighs.


    Mikaela ran to Silverin, gently pulling her away from Ragnar''s remains. Embracing her tightly, she activated Immaculatus, seeking, with her purification magic, to alleviate not only the physical pain but also the deep pain of her friend''s soul.


    Evelyn, concerned, ran to Leonard. "Are you okay?" She asked, examining him.


    "Yes," Leonard replied, grimacing. "I just need a regeneration potion to close this hole in my leg."


    Evelyn shook her head. "It won''t work. The wound is cauterized. Regeneration potions don''t work on burns like that; they prevent regeneration." She thought for a moment. "Maybe Mikaela can help."


    Carefully, Evelyn helped Leonard to his feet, supporting him as he limped towards Mikaela and Silverin.


    Meanwhile, Xavier, who remained fallen, injured, but alive, was supported by Kaleb. "Hang in there, brother!" Kaleb said, with forced camaraderie, as if they were old battle companions.


    He poured the contents of a regeneration potion over Xavier''s wounds.


    Xavier let out a short laugh, but soon contained himself, groaning in pain. "Don''t... make me... laugh..." He asked, between his teeth. "Damn..."


    Kaleb, realizing the urgency of the situation, shouted, "Mikaela! Quick! We need your miracles here!"


    Mikaela, hesitant, released Silverin and approached. Quickly, she used her healing ability on Xavier. The deep wounds on his chest began to close slowly, the flesh regenerating under the soft glow of magic.


    Soon after, Leonard arrived, supported by Evelyn, limping visibly, his arm resting on her neck.


    Mikaela finished healing Xavier in a few minutes. Then, she turned her attention to Leonard. The wound on his leg was impressive: a gaping, clean, but deep hole, with the flesh around it blackened by cauterization.


    Although less lethal than Xavier''s injuries, Leonard''s wound was much more complex to heal. Mikaela needed to use all her concentration and skill, recreating tissues with the sanctified magic of her ELEV, a slow and exhausting process.


    Finally, after long minutes, the wound closed, leaving only a pale scar. Exhausted, Mikaela stepped back, taking a deep breath, her hands trembling.


    Together, the group approached Silverin, who remained motionless in the same spot, her head bowed. Mikaela knelt again beside her friend and gently lifted her face.


    What they saw shocked everyone. Silverin''s face, previously serene and gentle, was changing. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The beautiful, delicate, and simple girl, with green eyes and blonde hair, had paid her price.


    She transformed.

 Chapter 89 - 89:

    Mikaela, overwhelmed with emotion, approached Silverin and gently touched her face.


    Silverin was staring at Mikaela''s legs, a sad, empty look in her eyes. It was as if she had lost a part of her soul. She avoided looking anyone in the face.


    Tears welled up in Mikaela''s eyes.


    Leonard''s gaze widened in shock, but he said nothing. Everyone present was stunned into silence, perplexed by the transformation.


    Only Kaleb, completely oblivious to the heavy atmosphere, blurted out, "Who''s that? Where''s Silverin?"


    Xavier knelt beside his friend, taking her hand. "Silverin... why?" he asked, his voice filled with concern and confusion.


    "Is that Silverin?" Kaleb persisted, still utterly confused.


    Evelyn grabbed him by the hood and dragged him away, hissing, "Don''t say another word or you''ll be dead."


    Silverin finally lifted her head, looking Mikaela in the eyes.


    Her face was lined with deep wrinkles, her once-blonde hair now showed stark white roots, and her eyes, though still green, were clouded with the weariness of long years. Silverin had aged dramatically, the forbidden magic having taken a visible toll.


    She must have lost at least thirty years of her life�� Mikaela thought, her heart aching. Touching Silverin''s face gently, she whispered, "It''s going to be alright��"


    Heavy footsteps echoed through the night, approaching the cave.


    Leonard''s hand instinctively went to the hilts of his swords.


    It was Raviel, returning from his patrol.


    He stopped dead in his tracks, staring in stunned disbelief at the scene before him. Destroyed Ember Goliaths, Ragnar''s mutilated corpse, Silverin''s aged appearance, and everyone covered in fine, grey cave dust.


    "By the Seven Gods..." Raviel whispered, falling to his knees. His shield clattered against the ground, a dull, heavy thud.


    Silverin turned and looked at Raviel. His face, in turn, was completely drained of energy, devoid of life.


    Silverin opened her arms, and Raviel, rushing forward, embraced her as she sat on the ground. "What happened to you?" he asked, his voice trembling.


    "I... I had to use a curse... to save everyone," Silverin replied, her voice hollow.


    Raviel punched the ground in frustration and self-blame. "Why wasn''t I here...? Why...?"


    The sight of Silverin, aged and grief-stricken, embracing Raviel, struck a chord within Leonard.


    A familiar wave of icy emptiness washed over him, a sensation he knew all too well. Images flashed through his mind��his family, Besen, and Roland��faces and places lost to a past filled with pain and destruction.


    They''re gone.


    All gone.


    The thought echoed in the hollow space where his heart used to feel whole. His fists clenched involuntarily.


    He pushed the memories down, burying them deep within the frozen wasteland of his emotions. "Crying over the dead won''t change anything. Ghost memories don''t help in anything," he said, his voice flat and devoid of emotion. "I learned that the hard way. We need to rest."


    Evelyn, observing Leonard''s chillingly detached response, felt a pang of unease. "But... what about Ragnar?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    "I''ll stand watch in Ragnar''s place," Leonard replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. "We''ll bury him. Give him a proper burial. Based on his friends'' reactions, he must have been a good person. A noble warrior."


    They buried Ragnar quickly, near the entrance of the cave, a grim reminder of the night''s events.


    Kaleb, surprisingly subdued, used Hellfire to cremate the remains. Raviel, his grief raw but controlled, fashioned a rough cross from Ragnar''s two axes, planting it firmly in the scorched earth.


    Afterwards, exhausted and emotionally drained, most of the group retreated to their makeshift beds within the cave. But Leonard and Mikaela remained outside, sitting side-by-side on a raised rock that offered a wider view of the surrounding area.


    "Those ''ghosts'' you mentioned before..." Mikaela began hesitantly, "Are they... always with you?"


    Leonard stared out at the desolate landscape, his gaze fixed on the distant, smoldering volcanoes. "There are no ghosts, Mikaela," he said, his voice a monotone. "Just a cold... emptiness. Always there."


    Mikaela, sensing the profound sadness beneath his stoic facade, activated Immaculatus, a gentle warmth radiating from her. She placed a hand on his shoulder, a silent offer of comfort.


    Leonard flinched slightly at the touch but didn''t pull away. The warmth did feel... different. Less intrusive. He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them, a flicker of something other than emptiness in their depths. "It''s... I''m afraid of getting hurt again," he confessed, the words barely audible. "It''s easier to be... an empty shell. A puppet."


    Mikaela leaned closer, her shoulder pressing against his. "You''re not a puppet, Leonard," she said softly. "And you don''t have to be alone. You can... you can rely on me."


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile touched Leonard''s lips. It wasn''t much, but it was a start.


    Mikaela took a deep breath, a faraway look in her eyes. "When I was four years old, Roland was an amazing knight. During the war against the kingdom of Fulgor, my orphanage was burned down in the crossfire, and he rescued me."


    Uncle Roland?! I always knew he was incredible��, Leonard thought, a surge of warmth momentarily displacing the cold emptiness. "Did he... did he take you to the Church of Light?"


    "Yes," Mikaela confirmed. "I had barely awakened my powers, and I couldn''t control them. I accidentally healed his wounds when he approached me."


    "You''re special, Mikaela..." Leonard said, a genuine warmth in his voice.


    "You''re the special one, Leo..." she replied, her voice filled with admiration. "I still remember your mother''s words."


    Leonard''s breath caught in his throat. "What do you mean? You knew my mother?" he asked, his voice a mix of surprise and a desperate hope he didn''t dare acknowledge.


    "Didn''t Roland tell you? He and your mother were best friends," she said, a playful smile at his discomfort.


    "Oh, yeah, he did. Now it makes sense," he said sarcastically. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your mother was a seer�� Her most characteristic Neumond power was precognition�� Only Elara and I knew about it." She said in a low voice.


    "Not even Roland?" he said.


    She tucked her blonde hair behind her ears and, with a serious expression, said to Leonard, "If a half dozen people knew about that, the world would end."


    Leonard trembled, hesitant to delve deeper, a knot of fear tightening in his chest. The world around them seemed to fade, leaving only the weight of Mikaela''s words and the unspoken question hanging in the air.

 Chapter 90 - 90:

    Evelyn and Raviel approached Mikaela and Leonard. It was time to change the watch. The hours had passed without major problems, though the atmosphere within Silverin''s group was heavy with grief and barely suppressed fury.


    Evelyn herself was unusually quiet, observing Raviel and his evident torment.


    As dawn broke over the Skull Volcanoes, painting the sky in shades of ash and fiery orange, the two groups prepared to depart. Kaleb, surprisingly efficient, helped Xavier saddle the horses.


    The journey to the Ursulus Rex''s territory would still take a considerable amount of time.


    During a lull in the march, Kaleb sidled up to Evelyn, winking conspiratorially. "So," he whispered, "when are you going to reveal your secret to Leonard?"


    Evelyn shot him a withering glare. "Shut your mouth, Kaleb," she hissed, her voice low and laced with a dangerous sweetness, "unless you want to accidentally roll all the way down this mountain."


    Kaleb, unfazed, chuckled. "My life is perfect! Dangerous battles for breakfast, death threats for lunch, and crippling emotional turmoil to lull me to sleep! What more could a guy ask for?"


    After about an hour of riding, they reached a dead forest at the base of the volcano, on the opposite side from Armeria.


    "This is... unsettling," Leonard commented, looking around.


    Mikaela nodded. "It looks dead, but..."


    The forest was a paradox. Living trees stood tall, their branches reaching towards the sky, but their leaves were a sickly grey, their bark cracked and dry. A thick layer of ash covered the ground, muffling their footsteps, but strange, luminescent fungi grew in abundance, casting an eerie, greenish glow.


    It wasn''t a scene of death, but of suspended life, a macabre beauty clinging to existence in the shadow of the volcano.


    "Stay alert," Mikaela said, her voice low and serious. "We''re in Ursulus territory now. If you see the Rex, no matter how unlikely it seems, run. Do not engage."


    Xavier snorted. "You don''t have to tell me twice."


    "Silverin," Mikaela continued, turning to her friend, "only fight if you feel up to it. Don''t push yourself."


    Raviel took the lead, his shield held high. Everyone dismounted, leading their horses by the reins, their footsteps muffled by the ash-covered ground. In the distance, guttural roars, deep enough to vibrate the very air, echoed through the forest.


    "They''re fighting over territory," Evelyn said. "I read about it. Ursulus are fiercely protective of their hunting grounds."


    "You''re right, young lady," Raviel replied, impressed. "Though I''ve never been here myself, I did have to study the terrain. These leirions are extremely territorial; food is scarce in this blasted place."


    "Well, aren''t we a tempting sight?" Kaleb quipped. "Seven walking, talking buffalo wings, just begging to be devoured."


    "The poet Kaleb strikes again," Leonard said, with a wry smile.


    A few minutes later, Raviel stopped abruptly, holding up a hand. "Hold!" he whispered urgently. "I see something ahead. Xavier, Evelyn, can you get a better look?"


    Evelyn, without a word, moved with a fluid grace, silently scaling one of the taller, sturdier-looking trees. Reaching a high branch, she activated her "Hawk Eyes." After a moment of focused observation, she began to sign, using precise, military-style hand signals.


    Xavier, watching her intently, translated for the group: "Two ursulos. Large. Approximately seven meters. Three hundred and fifty meters distant. Engaged in combat. Rare-rank leirions. Confirmed?"


    Leonard nodded to Xavier, signaling him to call Evelyn back. Xavier made a series of quick hand gestures, instructing her to regroup.


    Evelyn descended from the tree and rejoined the group, who huddled together to discuss their next move.


    Leonard surveyed the group, his gaze sharp and calculating. "Two rare-rank ursulos fighting... that''s both a problem and an opportunity. They''ll be injured, distracted, and potentially exhausted. But it also means they''re powerful." He paused, thinking. "We can''t just rush in. We need to use their territoriality against them."


    "I have an idea," Evelyn said, stepping forward. "Ursulos, even rare ones, have relatively poor eyesight but an excellent sense of smell. We can use that."


    "How?" asked Mikaela.


    "We split up," Evelyn explained. "One group creates a distraction��draws one of the ursulos away. The other group sets a trap for the remaining ursulos. Once one is down, we regroup and deal with the other."


    "A distraction?" Raviel said, skeptical. "What kind of distraction could possibly work on creatures that size?"


    "Fire," Kaleb interjected, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "A lot of fire. Not to kill it, just to... annoy it. Enough to make it chase us."


    "And the trap?" asked Silverin.


    Leonard answered this time. "We need something that can exploit their size and weight. A pitfall, maybe, or a deadfall. Something that can cripple or trap one, even temporarily."


    "There''s a ravine about a hundred meters to the east," Evelyn said, remembering her earlier panoramic view from the top of the tree. "Steep sides, loose rocks. If we could lure one there..."


    "It''s risky," Mikaela said, frowning. "If the ursulos don''t fall for the distraction, or if the trap fails, we''ll be caught between them."


    "It''s a risk we have to take," Leonard said, his voice firm. "It''s better than a direct confrontation. We use our strengths: Kaleb''s fire, Evelyn''s stealth, Xavier''s scouting, your healing, Mikaela, and Silverin''s blessings. Raviel and I will be the primary damage dealers, once they''re separated and vulnerable."


    Leonard laid out the plan:


    First, the Bait: Kaleb and Evelyn would form the "bait" team. Kaleb would use his fire magic to create a large, noisy, but ultimately non-lethal distraction, drawing one ursulos toward the ravine. Evelyn would use her stealth to ensure they weren''t caught and to guide the ursulos towards the trap.


    Second, the Trap: Leonard, Raviel, and Xavier would prepare the trap at the ravine. They would use ropes (if they had any), loose rocks, and anything else they could find to create a landslide or a deadfall that could injure or trap the ursulos.


    Third, the Support: Mikaela and Silverin would remain with the "trap" team, providing healing and support as needed. They would also act as a second line of defense if things went wrong.


    "Any questions?" Leonard asked, looking at each member of the group. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were none. The plan was risky, but it was their best shot.


    "Alright," Leonard said. "Let''s move. And Kaleb..." he added, with a pointed look, "...try not to set the entire forest on fire."


    Kaleb grinned, unrepentant. "No promises."


    As the group split up to put the plan into motion, a low growl, different from the ursulos'' roars, echoed through the dead forest. It was closer than the battling ursulos leirions, and it came from behind them. They were not the only hunters in this forest.

 Chapter 91 - 91:

    The low growl sent a shiver down Leonard''s spine, a clear prelude to imminent danger. Instinctively, he activated his ELEV and pushed his "Temporal Cognition" to its limit. Time seemed to slow, granting him a precious few seconds to assess the situation.


    "Gotcha ya��" he thought.


    He grabbed one of his swords, "Smiling," and, to everyone''s astonishment, hurled it into the air with incredible force. "What is he doing?" was the expression on their faces, watching the blade whizz upwards, seemingly destined to disappear into the distance.


    Then, a sound��a sickening mix of tearing flesh and a feline shriek of pain��echoed from above. "Smiling," seemingly defying gravity, had stopped mid-air.


    Impaled on the blade, suspended impossibly for a moment, was a big feline, caught mid-leap from a nearby tree where it had been lurking, invisible.


    Evelyn''s mind raced, recognizing the creature. "Massive, the body of a black panther, perfect camouflage�� Runes�� I can barely see them�� Faint, glowing on its fur�� it''s a Death Panther!" She said.


    "Damn it, just now!" Raviel exclaimed, his voice tight with frustration.


    Silverin, her voice hoarse and weak, warned, "Careful! They hunt in packs! Like lions!"


    Silverin barely finished speaking when another Death Panther, this one easily weighing 450 kilograms, sprang from its hiding place, its camouflage making it practically invisible until the last moment.


    The panther''s claws slammed against Raviel''s shield, which he had barely managed to raise in time, the force of the impact staggering him.


    "Ambush!" Evelyn shouted, her voice sharp with urgency. "Stay alert! Watch your surroundings!"


    "I have an idea!" Mikaela shouted, already raising her hand and summoning Kalendor. "When I say so, everyone get down and cover your eyes!"


    She raised her sword and began to concentrate energy at the tip of Kalendor, a pure white energy, like a miniature star. The light grew brighter and brighter, forcing Mikaela to shield her eyes with her other hand.


    "NOW! Take cover!" Mikaela roared. She had used God''s Blink.


    A flash, bright enough to illuminate the entire forest, erupted. The light was so intense that even those with their eyes closed felt their skin prickle with heat. Looking directly at that flashbang would have been incredibly dangerous.


    When Mikaela could finally see clearly again, she assessed the situation. Six Death Panthers, their positions revealed by the blinding light, were now disoriented, pawing at their eyes, whimpering in pain and confusion.


    "Attack!" Mikaela commanded.


    The group, still low to the ground, having shielded their eyes, could now see the panthers'' plight. Silverin, wasting no time, knelt and began a blessing prayer.


    Leonard ran towards his sword, "Smiling," which was still embedded in the body of the first panther. As he reached it and pulled the blade free, a strange hissing sound emanated from the creature''s corpse.


    "Leo! LOOK OUT!" Evelyn screamed.


    The runes on the animal''s body began to glow with increasing intensity, and a high-pitched, whining sound filled the air. The body swelled, distending grotesquely. Then, it exploded.


    Leonard, reacting in a split second, brought both his swords up in front of his body, a whirlwind of motion calculated by his "Temporal Cognition."


    The blast threw him several meters backward. He slammed against the ground, his back taking the brunt of the impact, and was dragged several more meters before coming to a stop.


    "Are you okay?" Kaleb shouted, concern etched on his face.


    "Yeah... I... I protected myself, somehow," Leonard replied, groaning, though his entire body ached. Without his precognitive reaction, he would have been killed instantly.


    Realizing Leonard was alright, Kaleb, with a flourish, rotated his staff above his head, murmuring syllabic runes. His ELEV blazed at its maximum potential.


    "Starfall!" he shouted, his voice booming across the forest.


    Fireballs, each the size of a clenched fist, began to form high above, like a miniature, deadly fireworks display, illuminating the entire area.


    Kaleb then made a sweeping downward motion with his staff. The numerous incandescent fireballs, crackling and popping with unbearable heat, streaked down, precisely targeting the six panthers. Still disoriented from Mikaela''s God''s Blink, they couldn''t dodge.


    The panthers roared in agony as the fireballs struck. Large patches of fur were scorched, and the smell of burning flesh filled the air.


    But it wasn''t enough to kill them. On the contrary, now they were enraged, starved for revenge, their murderous instincts more apparent than ever.


    "Kaleb�� We''re going to have a talk later��," Leonard said, his voice strained.


    "Err�� Looks like it wasn''t quite enough..." Kaleb admitted, sheepishly.


    "You think? We all saw that, you idiot!" Evelyn retorted.


    Xavier, ignoring his companions'' bickering, was focused on the battle. He didn''t want to end up like Ragnar. He activated his ELEV and focused on one of the closest panthers.


    He fired a "Chain Shot". The bolt whistled through the air, and when it struck the panther''s chest, black chains of mana erupted, pulling the creature forcefully to the ground.


    "Well done!" exclaimed Raviel, seizing the opportunity.


    He grabbed his shield and charged towards the downed panther, attempting to finish it off.


    With a ferocious leap that kicked up dust from where he launched, he slammed his shield down onto the panther''s neck with all his might. The sickening crunch of bone and the gush of blood confirmed the kill��the shield''s edge, driven by Raviel''s immense strength, had decapitated the beast.


    He immediately braced himself behind his shield, and the panther''s body exploded, throwing him back but leaving him unharmed.


    "One down," Raviel said, smiling.


    Silverin finally completed her prayer, standing up and raising her hands to the sky. "Physical enhancements by 30 percent! Go!"


    Evelyn used Subterfuge Level 2 and vanished into the shadows, reappearing behind a tree near one of the panthers. With incredibly stealthy steps, she approached the panther, ready to deliver a final blow. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the panther vanished.


    "What the fuck?" Evelyn exclaimed, a rare slip of vulgarity escaping her lips.


    Death Panthers also possessed hunting and camouflage abilities. They were the apex predators of that forest, driven away only by the Ursulus Rex.


    Evelyn''s heart pounded in her chest. Her breath caught in her throat. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. She knew the panther was close, but she couldn''t see it.


    It was a terrifying, disorienting sensation. Then, she heard it��the whoosh of air cut by claws. Instinctively, she dodged to the right side.


    "CRACK-BOOM!" There was a tremendous crash.


    The panther''s paw struck the tree trunk where Evelyn had been standing a split second before, shattering the wood and sending splinters flying. But the force of the blow, even partially deflected, grazed Evelyn''s arm.


    Blood welled up, dripping from a shallow but painful gash.


    Evelyn couldn''t feel her arm for some reason and said, "Guys, I need some help here..."

 Chapter 92 - 92:

    Leonard dashed towards Evelyn, activating "Ghost Steps." He became a blur of electric blue, a lightning bolt cutting across the battlefield. Time warped around Leonard, each second stretching into a tense eternity.


    The Death Panther, still cloaked, but predictable to Leonard''s Temporal Cognition, launched another attack. Claws sharp as razors sliced through the air where Evelyn had been just seconds before.


    Leonard intercepted the attack at the last moment. "Absolution" screeched as it blocked the creature''s claws, sparks flying from the brutal impact. Without hesitation, "Smiling" followed in an upward arc, a silver flash.


    A guttural cry, a half-growl, half-shriek of pain, ripped through the air.


    Fueled by rage and the desperation to protect Evelyn, Leonard channeled all his strength into the blow. "Smiling" met the beast''s stomach with devastating force. The impact was brutal. The Death Panther was ripped in half, a gruesome and instantaneous end. Blood and guts rained down on Leonard and Evelyn, a macabre baptism.


    The panther''s body, destroyed beyond its capacity to regenerate, couldn''t even trigger its explosive runes. Death was final and absolute.


    "Shit..." Leonard muttered, the adrenaline starting to fade, leaving him panting and slightly trembling. He looked at Evelyn, needing to confirm that she was really okay, despite the gash on her arm.


    Evelyn looked at him and started to laugh nervously. Both of them were covered in blood and guts. "What the fuck was that, Leo?" And she let out a laugh. "Thanks, by the way..." she said, wiping her face.


    Leo gave her a sheepish, "Sorry about the mess" kind of grin.


    Four Death Panthers still remained. The brief pause after the second brutal death was broken by guttural growls, reminding everyone that the fight was far from over.


    Mikaela, seeing Evelyn''s condition, rushed towards her, her ELEV glowing with healing energy. "Hold on!" she shouted, already conjuring holy healing.


    Raviel, his shield still stained with the blood of the first panther, roared a battle cry, drawing the attention of one of the creatures. "Come on, you bastards! Fight like beasts, if that''s what you are! WAR SHIELD!"


    Xavier, keeping his distance, fired precise bolts. He was now aiming for the panthers'' legs, trying to reduce their mobility, since the shot to the previous panther''s chest wasn''t very effective. "I can''t take them down directly, but I can slow them down!" he yelled, reloading his crossbow with agility.


    One of the panthers, ignoring Raviel, charged toward Silverin, who was preparing to cast another support prayer. Kaleb, realizing the danger, quickly activated his ELEV and used "Curtain of Fire," creating a barrier of flames between Silverin and the beast. The panther recoiled, snarling in frustration, its fur singed by the intense heat.


    "Protect Silverin!" Mikaela ordered, as she finished healing Evelyn''s wound. The healing was fast, but the blood loss and the shock left Evelyn a little pale. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two panthers, now working together, charged at Leonard. He blocked the first attack with "Absolution," but the second panther hit him with a paw swipe to the back, sending him flying and rolling on the ground. The pain was sharp, but his armor absorbed most of the impact.


    The panthers pounced voraciously; he rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the claws of the first panther, which ripped the ground where he had been a moment before.


    Leonard got up quickly, anger replacing pain. He activated "Ghost Steps" again, and the forest became a blur. "I''m starting to get used to this skill..." he thought, noticing a clear improvement.


    He attacked the first panther with "Smiling," a precise blow that cut the creature''s front paw, making it roar in pain. Then, he spun and delivered a blow with "Absolution," which found the second panther''s neck. The blow wasn''t clean, but it was deep enough to incapacitate it.


    Raviel, taking advantage of the panthers'' distraction, charged with his shield, hitting the panther wounded by Leonard. The impact of the shield broke the creature''s ribs, and it fell to the ground, unable to get up. Raviel, relentless, finished the beast off with a downward blow of his shield.


    "Die, you piece of shit!" He shouted, delivering the blow.


    Two remained.


    One, recoiling from Kaleb''s "Curtain of Fire," tried to flank the group, seeking to attack Mikaela and Silverin.


    Xavier, alert, fired a bolt that hit the side of the panther''s body, diverting its trajectory. The unbalanced panther was an easy target for Evelyn, who, recovered from the shock, used "Subterfuge" and appeared behind the creature. With a swift and precise movement of her daggers, she severed the tendons of the panther''s hind legs, immobilizing it.


    Continuing with a lateral dash, she ripped open the whole panther. Using subterfuge again to get out of the explosion zone.


    The last panther, the biggest and strongest of them all, charged at Leonard with its enormous jaws. He blocked the attack with both swords, preventing himself from being bitten, but the creature''s strength was overwhelming.


    He was pushed back, his feet digging furrows in the ground. The great beast''s drool splattered on his face as it roared uncontrollably.


    "I... won''t... lose!" Leonard growled through gritted teeth. Concentrating all his energy, he unleashed "Battle Aura." Both swords glowed with an intense blue light, and he delivered a cross-slash with all his might.


    The impact was devastating. A sonic boom sliced through the entire forest, an X-shaped blade of energy extending for miles.


    The panther was cut in two, head and all. The two halves of the body fell heavily to the ground, in a pool of blood and guts but without exploding. The battle was over.


    The silence that followed was broken only by the heavy breathing of the combatants and the crackling of the fire conjured by Kaleb, which was slowly dying down.


    The exhaustion was palpable. Victory had been won, but at a high cost. They were exhausted and injured.


    Clearly, with all that noise, the two ursulus that were fighting each other now stared at the group with a determined intent to kill.


    Mikaela felt the ground tremble beneath her feet and whispered, "They''re coming, and way too fast."

 Chapter 93 - 93:

    "Run!" Leonard ordered, the urgency in his voice cutting through the air like a knife.


    They barely had time to turn before Kaleb was already disappearing on the horizon, towards the horses. "What are you waiting for? An invitation to become Ursulo chow?!" he yelled, his voice fading into the distance, "...WAKE UP, YOU LOT!" he finished, already far away. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evelyn smiled, shaking her head. "When it comes to running, he''s unbeatable... What a joke of a mage."


    "Evelyn," Mikaela called, her voice tense, "can you carry Silverin? She won''t be able to run."


    "I can handle it," Evelyn replied, without hesitation. "But my arm..."


    "I already took care of the worst of it," Mikaela interrupted, "but you need to be fast."


    "No problem." Evelyn nodded, activating "Subterfuge." The shadows of the dead forest lengthened, wrapping around her like a cloak. In the blink of an eye, she was behind Silverin, lifting her with visible effort, but surprisingly steady, despite her recent injury. They vanished together into a nearby shadow.


    The heavy footsteps of the Ursulos drew closer, making the ground tremble beneath their feet.


    Raviel, without a word, threw his shield on the ground and shouted, "Slide!". Xavier, as if they had rehearsed this hundreds of times, jumped onto the shield.


    Xavier activated his ELEV, concentrating energy into his crossbow. "Hook shot!" he yelled.


    A luminous cord of energy shot from the weapon, embedding itself in a sturdy tree hundreds of meters ahead. With a violent jerk, the shield, with Raviel and Xavier on it, was pulled at high speed, sliding across the uneven terrain towards the horses, covering about 400 meters in a matter of seconds.


    The roars of the Ursulos grew ever closer, mixed with the sound of falling trees and the rustling of their desperate run.


    Mikaela and Leonard, the only ones without enhanced movement abilities, ran with all their might.


    Leonard looked back. The immense jaws of the Ursulos, drooling and exhaling a nauseating stench, were too close. He activated "Ghost Steps," his speed increasing dramatically, leaving Mikaela behind.


    "Damn it!" he thought, panic tightening his heart. "I can''t leave her alone. I need to help her."


    He decided, then, to reach the horses as quickly as possible and return to get her. Pushing his ELEV to its limit, he moved like a blur, crossing the 400 meters that separated him from the horses in a few seconds.


    Upon reaching the animals, he prepared to go back, but, looking at Mikaela, his heart froze. One of the Ursulos was about to reach her, ready to deliver a deadly blow.


    "Look out! Get down!" Leonard shouted, his voice hoarse with desperation.


    Trusting Leonard implicitly, Mikaela executed a slide tackle, sliding across the ground. The Ursulo, in full stride, delivered a lateral attack that passed millimeters above Mikaela''s head. The force of the blow displaced the air with such violence that it ripped out a few strands of her hair. Unbalanced by the attack, the Leirion fell, rolling uncontrollably across the ground.


    The second Ursulo, close behind, jumped over the first, already preparing to attack Mikaela from above.


    Leonard closed his eyes, helpless. There was nothing more he could do. Mikaela, still on the ground, looked up, seeing the gigantic shadow of the Ursulo grow over her.


    "Look out!" a voice shouted.


    BOOM!


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    An immense ball of explosive lava struck the Ursulo in mid-air, launching fragments of molten rock, fire, and pieces of flesh in all directions.


    "Bullseye!" Kaleb yelled, his voice vibrating with a mixture of relief and triumph.


    "Mikaela, let''s go!" Leonard shouted. Mounted on his horse, he leaned sideways, extending his arm to her.


    Mikaela grabbed Leonard''s hand the instant he passed. With a pull, he hoisted her onto the back of the horse. "Yaah! Yaah!" he shouted, spurring the horse to run.


    As they approached the rest of the group, who were already fleeing on horseback, Leonard joked with Kaleb, "Thanks, Kaleb! But you forgot to yell the name of the spell this time..."


    Everyone laughed, relieved, as they galloped away. Mikaela hugged Leonard tightly, but gently, her face brushing against his back. And, even though she knew he couldn''t hear her, she whispered, "Thank you... for not giving up on me..."


    "Did you say something?" Leonard shouted, almost losing his voice over the roar of the horses'' hooves pounding furiously against the ground.


    "No! Everything''s fine," Mikaela replied.


    After a few minutes of frantic galloping, they reached a clearing. They decided to stop there, with no sign of Leirions on their trail.


    With nightfall, they decided to set up another camp and rest. Mikaela finished healing Evelyn''s arm, which had been fractured at the elbow during the fight with the panthers.


    Leonard watched Evelyn, impressed. She hadn''t even complained, her willpower was evident.


    Kaleb, completely oblivious to the seriousness of the situation, approached Raviel, scratching his nose. "Bet you won''t be going on another patrol tonight, huh?" He said, with a crooked smile.


    Leonard glared at him. "Kaleb, are you naturally stupid, or do you take lessons?"


    Kaleb, not understanding the reprimand, just shrugged.


    Xavier, who was working to light a fire, called everyone''s attention. "Hey, guys!" he said, his voice grave. "Get ready. We made a serious mistake."


    "What? Why?" Leonard asked, frowning.


    Silverin spoke up, her face shadowed by the flames that were beginning to crackle. "The Church was very clear in the scroll they gave my group, Leonard. Never, ever, leave an Ursulo alive after a confrontation."


    "That doesn''t make any sense," Leonard argued.


    Silverin gave him a piercing look. "What do you think makes an Elite a Named?"


    "The number of lives they''ve taken. Everyone knows that," Leonard replied, automatically.


    "Exactly. And do you think they achieved that by accident? That they simply stumbled upon so many powerful neumonds?" Silverin continued, her voice laden with meaning. "No. They hunted. They pursued their prey. And the Ursulo that fell... it will alert the leader."


    A chill ran down Leonard''s spine. "Ursulus Rex..."


    "He''ll hunt us down," Silverin confirmed grimly. "Starting at dawn... they don''t have intelligence, but that''s their instinct. To hunt humans."


    Leonard felt a knot in his stomach. I need to prepare. The thought echoed in his mind, urgent and inescapable.

 Chapter 94 - 94:

    Leonard knew this was his mission: to face the Ursulus Rex. Uncertainty gnawed at him, not fear. "Am I really ready for what''s coming?" The question echoed in his mind, a sharp blade. One wrong decision would seal his fate: life or death.


    He turned to Silverin. "I don''t think it''s my time to fight the U-Rex," he said, his voice firm, despite the doubt eating away at him. "I need to face some regular Ursulos first. Understand their movements, patterns, and abilities... and adapt to the environment."


    Silverin nodded slowly. "I agree, Leonard. You should avoid a direct confrontation for now. Focus on growing, on gaining experience in this place. And, if the time comes, maybe you can challenge the Ursulus Rex. Although, even then, I think it''s madness."


    "It is madness," Xavier agreed, adjusting his quiver. "The reason the Named Elites are still alive is simple: very few people are capable of facing them head-on. Maybe a Titanium rank... or Diamond... but those are incredibly rare."


    "I need to trust my master," Leonard said, more to himself than the others. "If he said it was possible... I want to believe it."


    A collective sigh escaped the group. The disbelief was palpable.


    But Saito''s image surfaced in Leonard''s mind, clear and imposing. He could almost hear his master''s voice: "You will find the answer."


    Raviel approached, placing a heavy hand on Leonard''s shoulder. "You know we can''t face it as a group, right?"


    "Yes, I know," Leonard replied. "It has an ability that enrages it when surrounded. I''ve been told about it."


    "I don''t want you to think you''ll be fighting alone because we won''t help you," Raviel said, his voice filled with an unusual concern. He paused, thoughtfully. "Go to sleep, Leonard. I''ll keep watch tonight. You need to rest."


    Silverin and the others agreed. Raviel and Kaleb took the first watch, switching later with Mikaela and Xavier.


    The night passed without incident.


    In the morning, as the first rays of sunlight began to pierce the darkness of the dead forest, the group prepared to leave. Horses were saddled, equipment checked, and leftovers from dinner consumed quickly.


    A roar ripped through the silence. Loud, guttural, a primal tremor that shook the earth. It was a sound that promised pain and death, leaving no room for hope.


    "Ursulus Rex...," Mikaela said, her voice strained with urgency. "We have to go. Now!"


    Without hesitation, they hurried, mounting their horses.


    "Wait," Evelyn said, frowning in concentration, "I remember reading about a secondary trail around here... Let me see..."


    She closed her eyes for a moment, activating one of her tracking abilities. A subtle, almost imperceptible glow emanated from her eyes. "Yes! There''s a narrow trail about five hundred meters ahead. It''s rougher, but it leads us directly north, away from the sound. We need to go north. Now."


    "I trust you, Evelyn," Leonard replied, adjusting the reins. "Which way is best?"


    "That trail," Evelyn replied, pointing with her head. "I''ll lead."


    Xavier pulled a worn leather compass from his pocket. "I''ll mark north. Let''s take Evelyn''s trail, then. No time to waste."


    Another roar echoed through the forest, closer and more intense than the last.


    "Sounds like our big friend isn''t in the mood for games..." Kaleb commented, with a nervous smile. "...Think he''d go for a round of rock, paper, scissors to decide who he eats first?"


    A tense silence followed the joke, broken only by the sound of the horses'' hooves.


    After a few minutes of tense riding, Raviel stopped them. "Go ahead," he said, his voice firm. "I''m going to stay behind. I need to check the path the Ursulus Rex is taking. Make sure we''re not being followed." S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Raviel, that''s crazy!" Mikaela protested.


    "It''s necessary," Raviel responded, with a determined look. "Someone has to do it."


    Xavier approached, handing Raviel a small metal whistle attached to a small, carved wooden box. "Take this," he said. "I''ll keep the box."


    "What is it?" Leonard asked, curious.


    "A Leirion Marker Whistle," Xavier explained. "It only works with Neumond energy. If Raviel blows hard, channeling his ELEV, the box resonates. The sound..."


    "...is inaudible to Leirions, but we''ll hear it, no matter the distance," Raviel finished, tucking the whistle into his pocket. "That way, you''ll know where I am... and if I''m in trouble."


    "Be careful, Raviel," Leonard said, concerned.


    Raviel smiled, a rare and reassuring smile. "I can take care of myself, kid. Go. And don''t look back."


    Raviel dismounted and slapped his horse''s rump, sending it galloping after the group. He watched as his companions rode away, gradually disappearing into the dead forest.


    "So, it seems it''s just you and me now, Ursulus Rex," Raviel murmured, turning to face south, where the roars were coming from.


    Meanwhile, the group continued onward, the tension palpable in the air.


    "We can''t go much further," Evelyn said, looking around cautiously. "We''re almost at the center of the second volcano. It''s Salamander, Wyvern... and Dragon territory."


    "Great," Kaleb grumbled. "From killer bears to fire-breathing dragons. What an upgrade, huh?"


    "We don''t have a choice," Leonard said, his gaze fixed ahead. "We need to find somewhere safe."


    The trail narrowed, winding between rocks. The smell of sulfur burned his throat.


    Leonard felt a shiver, not just from the Ursulo Rex. "We''re entering forbidden territory," he said. "We need shelter. Fast. Before something worse finds us."


    Evelyn scanned the surroundings, tense. "There!" she pointed to a narrow fissure in the rock face. "A cave. It might be a hiding place."


    Kaleb nodded. "Better than nothing. But what if there''s something inside?"


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "We''ll have to risk it," Leonard replied. "Mikaela, get a light ready. Xavier, keep watch."


    A metallic screech echoed in the distance. It wasn''t an Ursulo.


    "Get inside!" Leonard ordered. "Now!" They dismounted and ran towards the fissure, the ominous sound approaching, cutting through the silence like a blade.


    Above them, the only certainty was the approach of a colossal flying monster��whatever was on the ground was a separate problem

 Chapter 95 - 95:

    A colossal shadow sliced across the overcast sky of that morning in the Skull Volcanoes, accompanied by a growl that surpassed in volume and ferocity even the roar of an Ursulus Rex.


    "Quick! Inside!" Leonard shouted, pointing to the narrow fissure in the rock face that Evelyn had indicated, very close to the second volcano.


    Xavier, acting as scout, slipped inside the small cavern. "Clear!" he announced, after a quick inspection. "By some miracle, it''s empty. I think we should stay here for a while... at least until that thing passes."


    "We might already be in the area of the flying reptiles," Evelyn suggested, her voice tense. "And this area is much more dangerous than the last one."


    BOOM!


    A muffled explosion echoed in the distance, followed by a thunderous roar that reverberated throughout the area. It wasn''t the sound of a destructive explosion, but something... different.


    "What was that?" Mikaela asked, frowning.


    "I have no idea..." Leonard replied, looking around, apprehensive.


    "Do you think Raviel''s in trouble?" Xavier asked, his voice filled with concern. "But he didn''t use the whistle..."


    "We''d better focus on getting out of here," Mikaela interrupted. "We need a plan."


    Silence filled the cavern in the next few minutes, each one inert in their own thoughts, trying to find a way out of the problem at hand.


    Kaleb, who until then had remained silent, focused on a possible plan and felt the atmospheric mana shift. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide. "Something''s coming..." he said, his voice strained. He closed his eyes, concentrating. "And it''s pissed!"


    The footsteps began to grow louder, a growing rhythm that turned into the thundering of heavy footfalls, making the ground shake. Leonard, driven by urgency, ran to the entrance of the small cavern and peered through the fissure, searching for the source of the sound. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A guttural roar, so intense that it made him instinctively cover his ears, exploded inches from his face. A colossal paw, armed with claws that looked like obsidian daggers, advanced toward him with frightening speed.


    Leonard barely had time to take a step back, back into the relative safety of the cavern.


    "U... U... Ursulos... Rex..." Kaleb stammered, pale as a ghost.


    Before them, partially blocking the entrance to the cavern, rose a monstrosity of pure power. Almost seventeen meters tall, a mountain of taut muscle beneath a thick coat of reddish-brown fur. The head, disproportionately large, was that of a bear taken to the extreme of ferocity, with red eyes bloodshot with fury and fangs that could easily tear a man to shreds. A long, thick tail, covered in scales, like that of a reptile, whipped the air, adding a bizarre touch to its bestial appearance.


    It was the embodiment of brute force, a primeval predator at its peak.


    The Ursulus Rex attacked the entrance to the cavern with blind fury. With each blow, chips of stone flew, the opening widening dangerously. Its paw, enormous and armed with sharp claws, was already breaking through the entrance. The roars, followed by the crashes of punches and paws, echoed like explosions on the rock face. The rage of the Named Elite was palpable, a primordial force that conveyed to any living being the certainty of lethal and imminent danger.


    Amidst the chaos, Evelyn, breathing with difficulty, smelled a strange, yet familiar scent, emanating from the Leirion. White phosphorus...? Could it be...?, she thought, her mind racing.


    "That monster''s sense of smell is insane!" exclaimed Mikaela, interrupting Evelyn''s thoughts. "He came straight for us!"


    "Yes," Silverin agreed, her voice tense. "I thought it was impossible for him to track us so easily in a cave... He''s on another level."


    The Ursulus Rex''s brutal aggression, however, would not go unnoticed. The ruckus and noise in that territory did not make him the only predator there. The shadow that had previously been circling the skies grew larger and more defined.


    Whoosh!


    An aerial attack, swift as lightning, struck the Ursulus Rex''s back squarely. The giant bear-reptile roared in pain as the claws of a Ruby Wyvern tore into its flesh, opening deep furrows.


    The Ruby Wyvern landed with a thud behind the Ursulos Rex. Its scales shimmered like incandescent rubies under the weak morning light, reflecting shades of red and orange.


    Its membranous wings, vast and powerful, stretched for several meters, supported by strong and light bones. The head, triangular and adorned with short, sharp horns, displayed golden, piercing eyes, fixed on the Ursulus Rex with a predatory intensity. It was a creature of cruel beauty and undeniable power.


    The Ursulo, growling in pain and fury, turned to face the winged reptile and charged towards it. Without hesitation, the Wyvern opened its jaws and spat out a concentrated ball of fire, which struck the Ursulos Rex''s chest squarely.


    Attracted by the sudden flash and the momentary silence of the Ursulos, everyone inside the cavern ran to the entrance, peering cautiously outside, keeping a safe distance.


    The impact of the fireball threw the Ursulos Rex backwards, but the creature recovered quickly, its fury redoubled.


    It charged at the Wyvern, which dodged with a flap of its wings, hovering out of reach of the bear-reptile''s blows. A deadly dance ensued.


    The Wyvern, agile in the air, attacked with swoops, claws, and bursts of fire, while the Ursulos Rex, grounded, retaliated with powerful paw swipes and brutal charges.


    With each attack, the Wyvern managed to rip off pieces of fur and flesh from the Ursulos, but the latter, in turn, took advantage of each approach of the reptile to deliver blows that, if they connected fully, would be fatal.


    In one of those moments, the Ursulus Rex, absurdly fast, managed to grab the tip of the Wyvern''s wing, pulling it down with a triumphant roar. The wyvern screamed, a high-pitched, piercing sound, struggling to break free.


    The Ursulos Rex prepared a final attack, its claws raised to crush the Wyvern''s skull. But, with a desperate effort, the Wyvern managed to break free, leaving behind part of its wing membrane, now torn and useless.


    The Wyvern, even injured, spat a concentrated blast, hitting the Ursulos Rex''s head squarely.


    The bear-reptile staggered, stunned, its snout and eyes burned. It let out a roar of pain and frustration, but it didn''t fall. Even seriously injured, with its fur singed, deep cuts across its body, and its breathing heavy, it was still a formidable threat.


    The Wyvern was a formidable opponent, but it was still not an Elite. In a moment of carelessness, the Ursulos grabbed its tail, pulling it with all its might. With a deadly slam on the ground, the wyvern growled in pain.


    Before it could even attempt to react, the Ursulos bit the neck of the flying reptile, ripping off its head.


    Leonard, watching everything from inside the cavern, felt a shiver run down his spine. The brutality of the fight, the ferocity of the creatures... all of this was a reminder of the colossal strength he would need to face. But, at the same time, a spark of understanding ignited in his mind.


    "I understand, Master!" he whispered to himself, the words charged with a new conviction. "To defeat this beast, I need to use everything at my disposal... including other Leirions."


    Without hesitation, Leonard drew "Smiling" and "Absolution." Determination shone in his eyes. Ignoring the silent protests of his companions, he dashed out of the cavern, running towards the wounded Ursulos Rex.

 Chapter 96 - 96:

    Leonard darted towards the Ursulos Rex. The creature, even wounded, was a terrifying sight. Fifty-five feet of pure muscle and fury. The smell of blood, ozone, and burnt sulfur saturated the air.


    "Watch out, Leo!" Evelyn yelled.


    "Damn it, I feel so helpless," Mikaela said, biting her nails.


    Leo activated "Ghostly Steps." The world became a blur. He circled the Ursulos, searching for angles, assessing. The Wyvern''s slashes, the burns��he evaluated each weak point with his "Temporal Cognition."


    The Ursulos Rex roared, a sound that made the air tremble with shockwaves. It looked directly into Leonard''s eyes, even at high speed.


    And then the beast charged.


    Its foreleg accelerated at a speed unseen before, a blur of claws and fur passing mere inches from Leonard. He felt the intense displacement of air. "One direct hit and it''s over," he thought.


    "Smiling" and "Absolution" were drawn in the air. Leonard, in a risky move, slid beneath the immense leirion and attacked with quick and precise strikes at its heels. The reptilian-bear grunted in pain, but it was superficial.


    Moving behind the Ursulos, Leo aimed for the open wounds on its back. He jumped and, with a flurry of quick strikes, hit the beast''s exposed flesh. The Ursulos'' hide, even exposed, was tough. The blows glanced off, creating more shallow cuts.


    "Damn it, it''s not enough," he whispered.


    The counterattack came instantly. A sweeping blow with its rotating tail. Leonard leaped back, but the Ursulos'' tail caught him square. He deflected with his swords, but it wasn''t enough. The blow sent him flying into a rock, which exploded on impact. Leonard spat blood. The pain in his ribs was excruciating.


    "Even blocking, he managed to corner me? What the hell..." Leonard thought.


    At that moment, the Ursulos showed its true nature. In the blink of an eye, it reached Leonard, its speed terrifying. Leo rolled to the side, dodging the Ursulos'' head as it plunged towards him. Fangs seeking his flesh, as if he were a mere snack. Its jaw crashed into the volcanic ground.


    Leo got up, dizzy and with blurred vision. "I need an opening. A chance. I''ll give it my all." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ursulos, frustrated, had struck the ground, raising only dust and stone splinters. Its movements, despite its fury, began to slow slightly. The fight with the Wyvern had taken its toll.


    Leo activated his battle aura, his ELEV at maximum, beginning to flicker. "It''s now or never!" Sparks crackled around him, his energy increasing more and more.


    "Shit, he''s losing control," Mikaela stated.


    "What do you mean?" Evelyn asked.


    "If he blacks out, he''ll kill everyone here..." Mikaela replied, her voice heavy with genuine sorrow.


    Leonard, using "Temporal Cognition," saw it. It was a deep cut, near the spine. A result of his battle with the Wyvern. "There. I''ll focus there..." he thought.


    But the Ursulos wouldn''t give him a second chance. He needed a definitive strike.


    The Ursulos prepared another charge. Leonard planted his feet. Waited. His concentration was at its peak. He closed his eyes and just felt the wind, the sounds, the mana in the environment.


    At the last instant, he whispered... "Electric B-Twist" and dodged over the beast with his sideways spin, using the momentum from his battle aura. "Smiling & Absolution" flashed, cutting through the air like an electric whip. A spinning strike, aiming for the spine. Exposed muscles.


    The Ursulos howled, one of its legs rendered useless by the spinal damage. Leonard didn''t stop. He spun even faster, on guard. Multiple blows, exposing the leirion''s spine. The Ursulos tried to turn, but the movement was uncoordinated and clumsy.


    "He''s flying... an electric tornado..." Kaleb said, surprised, his mouth agape.


    Leonard landed and, without giving it any space, used "Ghostly Steps." Focusing on areas around the ankle tendons. Quick, multiple cuts. Ankle, knee, tail. The Ursulos tried to defend itself, but Leonard''s blows were too fast for an already exhausted leirion. A Wyvern was already a very difficult opponent.


    A desperate paw swipe grazed Leonard''s shoulder, tearing through the armor and exposing flesh. Leonard was sent flying 60 feet, crashing into a charred tree that barely managed to stop him.


    He screamed. "Ugh!" Spitting more blood. "Damn... I... I can''t pass o��"


    The Ursulos retreated, trying to gain distance. But it was too late. Leonard entered a trance. His eyes, after briefly closing, opened, a light bright as lightning emerging from them.


    Leo followed the Ursulos, relentless. Leo''s group could barely see his movements. He simply vanished with absurd speed.


    "There it is... The Walker of the Pentagram..." Mikaela said, her voice trembling, fear palpable.


    "Leo..." Evelyn''s eyes filled with tears, her mouth tasting bitter, worried about him.


    Leonard jumped. He spun in the air in a new "Electric B-Twist." The swords were prepared, but this time the effect was entirely different. A sonic boom ripped stones from the ground and abruptly raised dust.


    He took a deep breath.


    Channeled his aura, applied all his blue-electric energy to vibrate around him. "Ghostly Steps," at maximum.


    He then rotated to the maximum and disappeared. The Ursulos tried to intercept him, but Leonard was too fast. He vanished and appeared in front of the Ursulos, kneeling on its right leg, his hands spread as if he had executed a cut.


    A luminous "X" flashed on the Ursulos Rex''s back. A whistle absurdly loud crossed the area, forcing everyone present to cover their ears.


    The blow hit the exact spot. The blades penetrated deep, tearing through flesh, muscle, and bone. A grotesque cut on its back. A high-pitched squeal, different from the previous roars, escaped the Rex.


    The Ursulos Rex stopped, a heavy silence. Its red eyes, once full of hatred, were now glazed over. A tremor ran through its gigantic body.


    Then, it fell, split in two.


    The earth shook with the impact. Dust and ash rose, forming a shroud.


    Leonard, still in the kneeling pose, arms open holding his swords, was breathing heavily. Pain all over his body. Exhaustion.


    But he wasn''t there. He didn''t care.


    He was the Walker of the Pentagram. The haunting that would bring humanity''s solution, or its complete downfall.

 Chapter 97 - 97:

    "Listen, Evelyn, I''m going to need you... Leonard''s in a trance. It''s happened once before," Mikaela said, her voice low and urgent, her eyes fixed on their unconscious companion.


    "In a trance? What do you mean?" Evelyn asked, frowning, confused.


    "He succumbed to the pain and hopelessness again, probably because of his injuries. He... he''s not there anymore." Mikaela''s voice cracked, heavy with sorrow.


    Evelyn pressed her lips together, her mind racing. "I understand. I''ll do what I can to restrain him," she said, with a grim determination. "But it won''t be easy."


    "Xavier," Mikaela called, turning to the archer, "I need your help. When I give the signal, use a ''Chain Shot'' on him. Bind him."


    Xavier nodded, his eyes fixed on Leonard. "You got it. I... I''ll help. Now I believe," he hesitated. "I believe he is the Walker of the Pentagram. We need him."


    Silverin, who had remained in silent prayer since the beginning of Leonard''s fight, finally raised her head. Her eyes shone with an unwavering faith. "May the light guide our steps and protect us from darkness," she murmured, the words filled with power.


    A golden aura, soft yet intense, enveloped the group, strengthening their bodies and spirits. "Go," she said, with a firm voice. "I''ve blessed you with what I can. Bring Leonard back."


    Mikaela took a deep breath, approaching Leonard cautiously. He remained motionless, kneeling on the ground, his swords still in his hands. "Leonard?" she called, her voice gentle but filled with apprehension. "Leonard, can you hear me?"


    No response.


    Suddenly, Leonard''s eyes snapped open. But they weren''t his natural sapphire blue eyes. They were slits of electric blue light, devoid of any emotion except for a primal fury. With an inhuman roar, he lunged at Mikaela.


    The attack was so fast and powerful that Mikaela barely had time to react. At the last instant, she invoked "Kalendor," her sacred sword, blocking the blow from "Smiling." The impact threw her backwards several meters, dragging her across the ground.


    "Subterfuge!" Evelyn shouted, activating her ability to level 3.


    Her form dissolved into shadows, black wings materializing briefly before disappearing completely. She reappeared behind Leonard, wrapping her arms around him in a desperate attempt to restrain him.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Raviel approaching, but a strange feeling made her ignore him, focusing all her attention on Leonard.


    Leonard''s fury, amplified by the Battle Aura, was overwhelming. The electric blue energy that surrounded him intensified, sparking and crackling. The sparks transformed into small bolts of lightning, which burned Evelyn''s armor, tearing through the fabric and the flesh underneath.


    The pain was excruciating, as if her body were about to explode from the inside out.


    With each pulse of the aura, the Black Shadow Kamui shattered, the dark energy dissipating like smoke in the wind. Evelyn''s skin burned where the protection failed. Her teeth clenched against her own tongue, the metallic taste of blood.


    "I won''t last," a cold thought. "I need to... " The image of Leonard smiling, before the fall, spurred her on.


    "Ahhh..." Evelyn let out a muffled groan of pain.


    Mikaela, recovering from the attack, rushed towards the two, desperate. With a supreme effort, she embraced Leonard from the front, pinning his arms.


    "Leonard! It''s me! Mikaela!" She shouted, trying, in vain, to reach his consciousness.


    She activated "Immaculatus," her white aura enveloping him, seeking to neutralize Leonard''s chaotic energy, trying to contain the pain of the void that emanated from him.


    But Leonard only increased the intensity of his aura. The ground around them began to crack, small stones levitating under the force of the uncontrolled energy.


    Mikaela felt her body tremble. They were all about to be consumed by Leonard''s fury. She thought of Xavier asking for the "Chain Shot," but Leonard was already out of control. It might be too late.


    Evelyn, feeling her consciousness slipping away, had a desperate idea. She remembered what Leonard had said before losing control. A name... It was risky, but it was their only chance.


    In a weak, almost inaudible voice, she whispered in Leonard''s ear, "Kori, come back..."


    A sudden silence.


    The electric blue energy surrounding Leonard diminished abruptly, as if it had been sucked into him.


    His eyes, previously slits of light, regained their normal glow. He blinked, confused. Then, his body went limp, and he collapsed, unconscious, in Mikaela''s arms.


    Evelyn fell to her knees, her breath ragged, her entire body a throbbing point of pain, as if an elephant had trampled her.


    Her Black Shadow Kamui, once an impenetrable barrier, crumbled, dissipating into the air like dark, fine dust. "Finally," she murmured, letting out a long, suffering sigh.


    Mikaela, kneeling beside Leonard, was already working frantically. Her hands, surrounded by a soft golden light, moved quickly over her friend''s inert body, staunching the bleeding and closing the most serious cuts.


    Mikaela''s brow was furrowed in concentration, sweat dripping down her face, her hands trembling slightly with the effort of channeling Holy Healing. Each murmur of pain from Leonard, even unconscious, struck her like a stab wound.


    Evelyn dragged herself, the short distance feeling like agony. She reached a fallen log nearby��one of the many pieces of debris left by the titanic battle. With trembling fingers, she unscrewed a small, elongated flask from her belt and swallowed the thick, bitter liquid of a regenerative potion. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Footsteps. Light, cautious, approaching the group. When they were close enough, Evelyn raised her head, her voice hoarse but firm: "Show yourself, Raviel. Why were you hiding all this time?"


    Raviel hesitated, his voice failing for a fraction of a second. "Hi-hiding...? Never. I just got here..."


    Evelyn''s eyes narrowed, fixed on his. Her senses, sharpened by experience and pain, searched for any inconsistency, any sign of falsehood. Her instinct, a silent alarm, screamed that something was deeply wrong.


    "Yeah. Right," Evelyn said, her voice dry. "Come here. Help me up."


    Raviel approached, his expression unreadable. He kneeled down, offering her his shoulder for support. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine," Evelyn replied, her voice low. But, as she leaned on him, she smelled a faint but unmistakable scent. A familiar scent.


    As she stood up, supported by Raviel, Evelyn faced him, the question coming out direct, unexpected: "Why aren''t you surprised that Leonard took down the Ursulos Rex?"

 Chapter 98 - 98:

    "I asked you why you weren''t surprised, Raviel. Something like that... it''s never happened before," Evelyn repeated, her voice low, but carrying a piercing intensity. She didn''t move, blocking Raviel''s path. He''s not getting away.


    Raviel avoided her gaze, his hands restless. He licked his dry lips, a subtle gesture, but one that didn''t escape Evelyn''s notice. He''s nervous. Why?


    "Surprised? Of course I was surprised, Evelyn. Just... processed it differently. You guys were in danger; I needed to act," he replied, his voice a tone higher than normal, as if trying to convince himself of his own lie. He tried to smile, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Act? You arrived after it was all over," Evelyn retorted, bluntly. He''s lying. But why?


    Raviel shrugged, a forced gesture of indifference. "I... I was checking the perimeter. Making sure there weren''t any more Leirions around," he said, looking away towards Silverin, who was being helped by Mikaela. "I need to see how Silverin is doing." He took a step to the side, trying to bypass Evelyn.


    He wants to get away from the conversation. Suspicious. Evelyn didn''t move.


    Meanwhile, Kaleb, with Xavier''s help, began to extract the spoils from the Ursulos Rex. The fangs, enormous and yellowish, were pulled out with a dry snap. The Soul Stone, pulsing faintly, was carefully removed from the creature''s skull. The claws, long and sharp as daggers, were separated one by one.


    "Want a hand there, Kaleb?" Xavier asked, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "I''ll take it," Kaleb replied, out of breath. "This thing is tough."


    They divided the Ursulos'' hide into equal parts, although the damage caused by Leonard and the Wyvern had limited its usefulness. There wasn''t much left to salvage.


    Mikaela approached, extending her hand to Kaleb. "The fangs, please," she requested.


    Kaleb handed the fangs to Mikaela, who received them with a nod. "Here, Silverin," Mikaela said, handing the trophy to the leader of the other group. "Your share. Thanks for everything."


    Silverin, her face marked by wrinkles that seemed to have deepened in the last few hours, embraced Mikaela tightly. "Without you, my group would already be dead," she said, her voice hoarse.


    "Why do you need the fangs?" Mikaela asked, curious, unable to contain the question.


    A veil of sadness covered Silverin''s face. "To make a healing potion," she replied, her voice low. "For Ragnar''s mother... She''s very ill."


    "I thought it was a church mission..." Mikaela said. "I remember you saying something like that��"


    "Yes, this is a church mission; Ragnar''s mother''s disease is Black Scorpius��" Silverin said reluctantly. "A demoniac sickness��"


    Mikaela fell silent, not knowing what to say. They would take the cure to the mother... at the cost of her son''s life. A knot formed in her throat. Mikaela, who hardly ever swore, muttered, "What a load of shit," under her breath.


    Evelyn, who had moved away towards the horses, rummaged through her belongings, her expression increasingly grim. She opened a leather case, carefully counting the white phosphorus bombs. Three... out of five. I only used one in the Lich''s cave... A chill ran down her spine. Bingo.


    She turned, walking decisively towards Raviel, who was still trying, unsuccessfully, to approach Silverin.


    "Raviel," Evelyn called, her voice cold and controlled. "Can we talk?"


    Raviel turned, surprised. "Sure, Evelyn. What''s up?"


    Evelyn stared at him, her eyes narrowed. "Let''s go over there. I don''t want to worry Silverin." sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright," he agreed.


    After a few minutes of walking, Evelyn started. "You used one of my white phosphorus bombs, didn''t you?"


    Raviel froze. His eyes widened slightly, the surprise quickly replaced by a defensive caution. "What are you talking about, Evelyn? I would never do that."


    "Don''t lie to me," Evelyn said, her voice cutting. "The smell. The Ursulo''s attack. And now... the bomb that''s missing from my things. It all fits."


    "I... I..." Raviel stammered, searching for an excuse, but the words died in his throat. He lowered his eyes, defeated. "It seems I can''t hide it anymore, can I...? Damn..."


    "Be direct. Give me the motives and reasons," said Evelyn, her voice cold and controlled, but her hands slowly sliding towards the hilts of her daggers. Every word, a nail in his coffin.


    "Look, kid, if I were you, I wouldn''t do that..." Raviel threatened back, his hand closing on the hilt of his shield, his tone of voice gaining a dangerous edge.


    A sharp pang shot through Evelyn''s body, a brutal reminder of her exhaustion and injuries. The fight with Leonard had taken its toll. Damn it. I need to be smart.


    "You''re a spy for the king, aren''t you?" Evelyn risked, trying to find a crack in Raviel''s emotional armor.


    "As if I''d give you any information for free," Raviel replied, with a mocking smile. "Maybe I''m just skeptical about him being the Walker of the Pentagram... Who knows?" The smile widened, cynical and cruel.


    "What do you want then?" Evelyn asked, her voice as tense as a bowstring. "He wants Leonard. But why?"


    "Leonard," Raviel replied, simply. "Hand over Leonard, and I''ll leave everyone else in peace."


    Rage flooded Evelyn, so intense she felt the metallic taste of blood in her mouth. How dare he... The urge to slit Raviel''s throat right there was almost irresistible.


    "You think you can stay with us after this?" Evelyn asked, her voice laced with contempt. "I would never stay silent."


    A dangerous glint flickered in Raviel''s eyes. Without a word, he assumed a combat stance, his shield raised, his other hand hovering over the weapon strapped to his waist. "Then I guess I have to settle this now, or it will be too late. After all," he added, with a cruel smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "I''ve developed a certain fondness for Silverin."


    Evelyn couldn''t hold back any longer; she drew her daggers and entered a fighting stance. Anger dominated every nerve ending in her body, adrenaline numbing all the accumulated damage moments before.


    Evelyn then whispered, "Subterfuge..."

 Chapter 99 - 99:

    Mikaela was putting the finishing touches on Leonard''s healing, concentrating the energy of Holy Healing to close the most stubborn internal injuries, when she felt a subtle vibration, a tremor in the surrounding mana. Dark mana. Evelyn. She lifted her head abruptly, a bad feeling tightening her chest. "Evelyn... What''s happening?" she whispered.


    "Kaleb!" Mikaela shouted, her voice sharp and urgent. "Kaleb, where''s Evelyn? Is she with you?"


    Kaleb, who was organizing the spoils from the Ursulos Rex alongside Xavier, looked at Mikaela, confused. "No, I''m here with Xavier. Evelyn left with Raviel a few minutes ago," he replied.


    Mikaela''s tone��the urgency, the veiled fear��made Kaleb frown. Instinctively, he extended his magical perception, an ingrained habit of a mage. The mana around him tingled, responding to his call. A disturbance, a dissonance... "A fight..." he whispered, his eyes widening.


    "Mikaela! Evelyn''s in trouble!" Kaleb shouted, already moving.


    Xavier, not fully understanding the situation, but trusting Kaleb''s instincts, followed closely behind.


    Mikaela, her heart racing, left Leonard in Silverin''s care. "I have to go!" she said, and ran in the direction of the disturbance she''d felt.


    "Kaleb, can you sense anything?" Mikaela asked, as they ran side by side. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Evelyn used Subterfuge," Kaleb replied, his face tense. "I''ve gotten used to the disturbance in mana that this ability causes."


    "I hope it''s not a Leirion attacking them," Mikaela said, breathless. "She was badly hurt."


    Meanwhile, the scene was unfolding some distance away.


    Evelyn, immersed in the darkness of Subterfuge, felt a trickle of blood run from the corner of her nose. "Damn it," she thought.


    "Phew, I think you''re going to kill yourself just by using your ELEV. Be careful, kid," Raviel said, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "It''s enough to kill you," Evelyn replied, her voice a dark whisper. Evelyn noticed that her shadow was stretching, extended like a black spear towards Raviel''s shadow. She disappeared.


    Raviel, anticipating the attack, spun quickly, his shield smashing into the exact spot where Evelyn''s face materialized.


    The impact was brutal. Evelyn was thrown backward, her body spinning uncontrollably in the air before crashing violently against the ground. The dry, rocky earth scraped her skin, and a groan escaped her lips as she landed awkwardly, on her stomach. Dust and dirt mixed with the blood she coughed up.


    "You explained your ability to all of us, little girl," Raviel said, approaching with slow, calculated steps. "I just need to pay attention to where my shadow will connect."


    "Bastard... you''re worthless... you must be one of the King''s dogs," Evelyn hissed, coughing, her voice hoarse and weak. With excruciating effort, she tried to get up, leaning on her trembling arms. The pain in her left flank was excruciating, and she bent over, hugging the injured area.


    "With the amount of blood you''re spewing, I think you have a lot of internal injuries. You need to rest, little girl," Raviel mocked, stopping a few meters from her.


    "I''m going to die if I keep underestimating this rat..." Evelyn thought, her mind struggling to find a way out amidst the pain and exhaustion.


    "Damn it, I wanted to show this to Leo first..." Evelyn thought, spitting a mouthful of blood on the ground. "...Feel honored to witness this ability..."


    Raviel let out a hoarse chuckle. "Come on, little girl, show me what you''re capable of." He steadied himself, positioning the shield in a defensive stance. His other hand, protected by a battle gauntlet, revealed that his punches could be as devastating as his shield blows.


    Evelyn slowly straightened, ignoring the throbbing pain that ran through her body. She crossed her two daggers in front of her chest, at heart level. She closed her eyes, concentrating, taking a deep breath. Her ELEV responded to the command, but, instead of the usual glow, a palpable darkness emanated from her, black as the deepest night.


    "Final subterfuge..." she whispered, the voice almost inaudible.


    Her hair, previously short, suddenly grew, transforming into a cascade of black silk that flowed down to her calves. A dense, dark smoke, like flames without light, snaked around the strands, bathing them in a sinister aura. The divine Kamui, already imposing, changed: a black scarf covered the lower part of her face, and in place of the mouth, a lunar eclipse glowed faintly. A band of the same black fabric covered her eyes.


    Evelyn opened her arms. The daggers in her hands dissolved, transforming into two long, curved swords, forged from pure vital energy. They pulsed with a cold, silver glow, like moonlight.


    She whispered again, her voice charged with an ancestral power: "Moonless Sky..."


    An immeasurable darkness erupted from her ELEV, engulfing everything around her. A world of shadows and emptiness expanded, covering a vast area. It wasn''t just a visual darkness; it was an auditory darkness as well. An absolute and oppressive silence took over the place, muffling all sounds.


    "Hey, hey, hey... that''s dangerous, little girl. Do you want to commit suicide?" asked Raviel, his voice trembling slightly, despite trying to maintain a mocking tone. Cold sweat dripped from his temple, and his hands, previously firm, now trembled, making it difficult to hold the shield. The fear, previously controlled, now consumed him.


    Mikaela, who was running towards them, stopped abruptly, feeling the sudden change in the atmosphere. Her hands and legs trembled uncontrollably. Kaleb, right behind, slid on his knees when stopping, unable to take another step.


    "What is this?" Mikaela asked, her eyes scanning the darkness, trying in vain to see anything. "Is it a Legendary Leirion? Or an Alpha?"


    Kaleb read her lips and stammered, his voice weak and trembling: "I... I... I... nev... never s-seen any... anything like this in my life..."


    "I cant understand him," she thought "Damn it, Kaleb, we need to run..." Mikaela forced herself to advance, despite her wobbly legs and paralyzing fear. "Goddess of Light, give me strength!" she murmured, activating "Immaculatus" and proceeding, determined.


    Kaleb, in turn, couldn''t move. His steps were weak and hesitant, but he tried, desperately, to accompany Mikaela, even if the distance between them increased with each passing second.


    Eyes wide with shock, Xavier groped around blindly, unable to follow them. He stayed put, completely lost.


    They tried, but inside Evelyn''s dome of darkness, communication was impossible. Any attempt to speak was muffled by an oppressive, unnatural silence.


    Mikaela''s heart pounded uncontrollably against her ribs, a frantic drum in her chest. A primal fear, a desperate urgency that she had never felt before, not even when her own life was in danger, dominated her. This energy... it''s not from this world..., she thought, her voice a silent murmur in her mind.


    Finally, Mikaela reached the area where Evelyn and Raviel were. Even without seeing through the supernatural darkness, she felt the distorted energy, the presence of the two figures. Can this energy come from a human?, she thought, looking at Evelyn''s silhouette, shrouded in shadows.


    Raviel, blind and deaf, lost in the darkness, felt only terror. "What the fuck is this... little girl...?" he managed to say, his voice trembling, devoid of his usual arrogance.


    Mikaela, although partially protected by not being the direct target of the ability, still felt the suffocating pressure of the darkness. I need to run..., she thought, and she dashed, guided by intuition and memory of the terrain, towards Evelyn.


    Evelyn completed the incantation. "...Blind Justice," she whispered, her voice charged with a dark power. She raised both swords, initiating a downward movement, slow at first, but gradually gaining speed. The energy concentrated in the blades exploded in gusts of cutting wind, far more powerful than those generated by Leonard moments before.


    Mikaela arrived at the crucial moment. Activating her ELEV to the maximum, she launched herself, grabbing Evelyn''s arms, trying to stop her.


    BOOM!


    A sonic explosion swept the area, throwing Raviel and Kaleb, who was approaching, away like rag dolls. Mikaela''s armor gauntlet, struck squarely by the residual energy of the blow, disintegrated, the metal crumbling like burnt paper.


    Mikaela screamed in pain, "Arrrgggh! Evelyn... Stop!" tears streaming down her face. Her bones cracked, shattering under the pressure. A few more seconds and her arms would be pulverized. Her feet sank into the ground as if she were being crushed.


    Evelyn, feeling the familiar warmth of Mikaela''s blessed aura, even through the darkness, hesitated. The connection, fragile but present, pulled her back. She undid the ability. The dome of darkness dissipated, vanishing like dust carried by the wind.


    "Mika...ella...?" Evelyn managed to say, before coughing up blood and collapsing, inert.


    Kaleb, who had crawled back, feeling more confident with the return of light and sound, widened his eyes. "What the hell was that? Why were they fighting?" he asked, completely confused.


    "I don''t know either," said Mikaela, still crying, the pain in her arms worse than if they had been ripped off. "Evelyn, wake up... Please, wake up..." She held her friend''s inert body, ignoring her own pain, despair taking over.


    Kaleb looked around, searching for Raviel. "Did Raviel die in the explosion? Or did he run away? I don''t see him..." he said, scratching his head.


    Mikaela, amidst the tears, replied, her voice hoarse: "Something very serious happened here, Kaleb. Evelyn wouldn''t sacrifice herself for nothing.

 Chapter 100 - 100:

    "Kaleb! Quick, get the small vial on my belt!" Mikaela shouted, her voice strained. She could barely move her arms.


    Kaleb rushed to her, grabbing the tiny vial, uncapping it, and holding it to her lips. "Here, drink it all," he said, pouting slightly.


    "Stop it, Kaleb, this is no time for jokes," Mikaela said after gulping down the miniature potion.


    "Sorry..." he mumbled, gently placing Evelyn, cradled in his lap.


    Mikaela sat in a lotus position, closed her eyes, and focused, activating her ELEV. She channeled Holy Healing into herself. Minutes later, she opened her eyes, healed.


    "How did you heal yourself so fast?" Kaleb asked, curious. He''d seen Mikaela heal before, and it always took much longer.


    "I used the Goddess'' Tear..." she hesitated. "Well, it''s not exactly a tear, just water energized with sanctified mana by me," she explained.


    "And why didn''t you give that stuff to them when they needed it?" Kaleb asked, the question obvious.


    "Because it only works on me, duh�� Do you think I''m selfish? The energized mana reacts with my aura, and when I focus the healing on myself, it enhances it."


    Mikaela turned her attention to Evelyn. She knelt beside her, gently examining the unconscious girl. The remnants of the Black Shadow Kamui clung to her like wisps of smoke, slowly dissipating. Mikaela placed her hands on Evelyn''s chest, channeling Holy Healing once more. The light enveloped Evelyn, but the girl''s breathing remained shallow, her pulse weak. A cold dread washed over Mikaela. She''s fading... I need to do more...


    While Mikaela tended to Evelyn, Kaleb kept watch, his usual levity gone, replaced by a grim alertness.


    Some time later, Xavier arrived, his head hung low. "I''m sorry... I... I messed up... that energy... it was too much for me..." He looked up, his eyes wide with remembered terror, his hands nervously fidgeting with his crossbow.


    Kaleb turned to him and said, "Don''t throw a temper tantrum, man. Everything is okay."


    Mikaela finally finished stabilizing Evelyn. Kaleb took over, lifting Evelyn onto his back with surprising gentleness. "It''s on me," he declared.


    "As if you were the savior of the day," Mikaela retorted, but her voice lacked its usual bite. She turned to Xavier. "Stay alert, Xavier."


    The group returned to the rocky slope and re-entered the small cave they had used before. Kaleb carefully laid Evelyn down next to Leonard, who was still unconscious. "Look at the couple, how cute. They even match when they''re knocked out," Kaleb quipped, trying for his usual humor.


    "Shut up, Kaleb..." Mikaela snapped, her patience worn thin.


    Xavier then asked, "Silverin, can''t you wake them up? We can''t stay here long."


    Silverin looked at Xavier, a flicker of hope in her weary eyes. "I can try," she said. "I will pray to the Goddess... ask for a dispel. A deep sleep like this..." She trailed off, then knelt, clasped her hands, and closed her eyes, her lips moving in silent prayer. Then, raising her voice, she intoned:


    "Oh, Radiant One, Mother of Light, pierce the shadows that bind these souls. Grant them strength, grant them clarity, grant them awakening. From slumber deep, I call them forth, back to the light of day!"


    A gentle aura, like a soft breeze, settled over them. Even Mikaela''s racing thoughts slowed, a welcome respite. It was a balm for the mind, a temporary reprieve from the turmoil.


    Leonard and Evelyn began to stir, groaning softly on the ground.


    "Hey, hey, wake up already. You think it''s a holiday morning to be lazing around?" Kaleb quipped, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Unfortunately, I have to agree with him, for once. Come on, guys, up you get. We need to go..." Mikaela added, her voice gentler but still firm.


    Evelyn sat up abruptly, startled by Kaleb''s and Mikaela''s voices. "Where''s that bastard Raviel?" She was panting with rage, remembering what had happened.


    "Whoa, whoa, easy there," Kaleb said, taking a step back. He sighed. "Go on, tell us what happened."


    Evelyn groaned, clutching her head, her mind throbbing. "Raviel betrayed us," she said hesitantly, avoiding Silverin''s gaze.


    But when she finally looked at Silverin, the older woman merely sighed. "I suspected as much. I just didn''t want to believe it..."


    Xavier, outraged, turned to Silverin. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice sharper than intended.


    Silverin took her waterskin and handed it to Evelyn. "Drink a little... you need to recover your strength..." Then, calmly, she turned back to Xavier and said, "Who was the first one in our group to always be at the front, protecting us, Xavier?"


    "Raviel! Of course! That''s why I can''t accept this injustice!" Xavier exclaimed, his voice rising.


    "Injustice, my ass! I almost died!" Evelyn spat, glaring at him from the side.


    "Calm down, both of you," Silverin requested, her voice weary. "Xavier..." A long pause, then she continued, "...Precisely because Raviel was always at the front, in the last few days, when we fought and risked our lives, how many times did he actually help us?"


    "That doesn''t prove anything!" Xavier retorted. "I refuse to believe it!"


    "I have proof..." Evelyn said, cold and calculating. "I saw him arriving while Leonard was still fighting the Ursulos Rex. He didn''t even join the group."


    "But he��" Xavier started to say, but Silverin cut him off.


    "I saw him too... he really was spying..." she admitted, her voice heavy with sadness.


    "I have more proof. Smell the Ursulos Rex''s fur. You''ll see that he was attacked with a white phosphorus bomb." She paused. "That bomb has no effect on a creature like him, and it was clearly used for luring."


    "And what does that have to do with anything?" Xavier asked, still struggling to accept the truth.


    Mikaela lowered her head, a thoughtful look on her face as the pieces began to click together. "I''ve seen Evelyn use those white phosphorus bombs. They''re hers." She sighed deeply and concluded, "Minutes before the Rex appeared, we heard an explosion, remember?"


    "Exactly, and I checked my things. A bomb was stolen," Evelyn added, her voice hard.


    Xavier sank to the ground, defeated. "...It can''t be..."


    Evelyn said, "I suspect he''s a spy for the King. From what I understand, he was just spying on the Church of Light through Silverin and stumbled upon Leonard by chance, but there were orders to hunt him down."


    "It was the perfect moment..." Kaleb said, shaking his head. "He could have killed Leonard, or even just watched him die, and then claimed the reward from the king."


    Leonard, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly sat up, stretching and cracking his neck. "Another bounty on my head? I''m getting famous." He yawned and did a few quick stretches.


    "Are you alright, Leo?" Evelyn asked, concern etched on her face.


    "I''m great! Just don''t remember anything after taking a nice big hit and slamming into a tree," Leonard replied, with a shrug.


    Kaleb snorted. "You looked like a damn demon, wanting to take everyone''s body. Lucky we''re still alive." He paused, then added more seriously, "Thank Mikaela and Evelyn for bringing you back."


    Then, a faint memory flickered in Leonard''s mind, a voice calling him. "Kori..." The call echoed in his thoughts.


    "Leo? Leo?" Mikaela called, snapping her fingers in front of his face. It was the third time she''d called him. Leonard, completely distracted, seemed lost in thought.


    "Ahhh, sorry. So... shall we? This place is dangerous; we can''t stay here and risk another Wyvern showing up," Leonard said, shaking off the distraction.


    "Let''s go back to the clearing where we started, set up camp, and then get the hell out of these volcanoes," Mikaela said, her voice firm.


    The return journey was uneventful, a somber procession. They walked in silence, each lost in their own thoughts, but with a heightened awareness of each other. Xavier, still visibly shaken by the day''s events, walked with his head down, his usual cheerful demeanor replaced by a grim silence.


    Mikaela kept a close eye on both Leonard and Evelyn, her hand never far from her sword hilt. Kaleb, for once, refrained from making jokes, sensing the weight of the situation.


    They finally reached the edge of the Skull Volcanoes. Mikaela looked back, a shudder running through her. "I hope that''s the last time I ever have to go back there..."


    Leonard grinned. "If it''s up to me, we''ll be back all the time," he said, followed by a boisterous laugh.


    Evelyn muttered, between gritted teeth, "I''ll kill you if you try..."


    "Mikaela, I''m glad to have met you and fought by your side. It was always my dream to fight alongside the Sword Saint," Silverin said, her voice filled with genuine emotion.


    "I''m also glad to have wielded my sword alongside you, Silverin. May the Goddess of Light be with you," Mikaela replied, bowing her head slightly.


    "May the Goddess of Light be with you," Silverin repeated. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leonard called out, "Hey, Silverin!" When she turned, he tossed her a small, silver pendant of the Goddess of Light. "It was Ragnar''s... Return it to his mother, along with the cure. She needs something to remember him by."


    Tears welled up in Silverin''s eyes, but a tired, grateful smile graced her now-wrinkled face. "Thank you, Leonard..."


    They waved goodbye, their hands raised in farewell.


    "That was a nice thing you did, Leo," Mikaela said, softly.


    "I agree," Evelyn added, a hint of warmth in her voice.


    "Sometimes I''m a nice guy..." Leonard said, with a wink.


    Kaleb scoffed. "That''s my line! Are you imitating me?"


    Everyone laughed, the tension finally breaking.


    "Time to head back to Armeria," Leonard announced, a newfound determination in his voice.

 Chapter 101 - 101:

    Armeria felt different. The heavy shroud of mourning that had blanketed the city on their departure had lifted, slightly. The market stalls, previously deserted or sparsely stocked, now displayed a meager, but present, array of goods.


    Merchants called out to potential customers, their voices hesitant, but with a hint of returning energy. The blacksmith''s hammer rang with a more frequent, if not yet fully confident, rhythm. Life, bruised but not broken, was tentatively reasserting itself.


    Leonard sat at a table outside a tavern, nursing a vibrant blue drink. Ice crystals, conjured by a simple chill spell, clung to the rim of the glass. He took a sip, then grimaced slightly. "Sour... But not bad, I guess," he commented.


    Evelyn, sitting across from him, watched with amusement. "May I?" she asked, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Without waiting for an answer, she leaned forward, placing his straw between her lips, and took a delicate sip, her gaze locked with his. She pulled back, making a cute, exaggerated face. "I prefer mine... sweet...," she said, pointing to a rose-colored drink on the table, fizzing with tiny, effervescent bubbles.


    Leonard chuckled, shaking his head. He''d been thinking about Saito, about the Soul Stone he''d retrieved. "I need to go back to Saito''s," he said, turning serious. "And soon. I want to show him the Ursulos Rex''s Soul Stone. It''s the material he requested for that first Blade Dancer mission, remember? I''m curious what he intends to do with it... how it relates to my class."


    Evelyn nodded. "It''s a good idea. He might have some insight into... everything that''s happened," she said, her voice softer, a shadow of the recent trauma flickering across her eyes. "We could use some answers."


    Just then, Mikaela and Kaleb approached their table. "Good news," Mikaela announced, a weary but genuine smile on her face. "The raid on the Lich''s Lair is scheduled to depart in twenty-five days. Plenty of time for you to visit Saito, Leonard, if you want. By the way, I subscribed everyone."


    Kaleb grinned, clapping Leonard on the back. "Yeah, go see the old geezer! I''m starting to miss his senile ramblings. Bet he''s forgotten how to tie his own sandals by now," he quipped.


    Leonard rolled his eyes. "I''m definitely telling Saito you said that, Kaleb. Every. Single. Word."


    The group laughed, a brief moment of levity in the midst of their heavy burdens. Leonard and Evelyn finished their drinks, and they set off, heading back towards the familiar shores of Zafir, and Saito''s cabin.


    The journey took four days, a cautious trek filled with careful scouting and discreet campsites. They were wary, haunted by the recent betrayal and the ever-present threat of the wilds.


    Finally, they reached the familiar coastline. But the sight that greeted Leonard stopped him in his tracks. Saito''s cabin... it was different. Several workers were busily adding a new section to the small dwelling, a surprisingly sturdy-looking extension built onto the side.


    "What in the...?", Leonard muttered, exchanging surprised glances with Evelyn. "Looks like the old man''s been busy," he said, a wry smile playing on his lips. "Wonder if he finally decided to get a real bed instead of that pile of straw he calls a mattress?" He turned back to Mikaela and Kaleb, adding in a lowered voice. "Did he say anything before about expanding his crib?"


    "No, he didn''t say anything about renovations," Mikaela replied, shaking her head, a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Nah, nothing," Kaleb added, shrugging. "I knew it! I was sure the old man had finally gone completely senile!"


    Evelyn laughed at Kaleb''s joke, then added, with a teasing smirk, "You''re getting better at jokes, Kaleb. And your timing... almost passable."


    Kaleb, puffing out his chest, started to walk ahead, shouting, "Grandpa Saito! We''re heeeere!" as they got close enough to the cabin.


    Before they could reach the door, Saito emerged, a broad, beaming smile on his weathered face. "Oh hoo! I knew you were capable, my girl!" He strode past Kaleb and clapped Mikaela on the shoulder. "Mikaela! You''ve done well! Bringing Leonard back safe and sound! I''m so proud!" Mikaela stood there, utterly bewildered, while Kaleb sputtered indignantly in the background.


    Leonard laughed and rushed toward his master and performed a formal bow. Saito, in response, promptly whacked him on the head with his sword scabbard.


    "Ow! What was that for?" Leonard asked, rubbing his head.


    Saito pulled Leonard into a warm hug. "Thank you for coming back alive. Now, give me the Ursulos Rex''s Soul Stone, quickly."


    "I don''t know if you''re happy to see me or to see the Soul Stone..." Leo thought but just blinked, masking surprise. How did you know I got it?"


    Saito chuckled. "There are more things I don''t know than I do know, my boy. You''ll learn that with time." He gestured towards a cluttered workspace near the cabin, filled with various crafting materials. "Come, let''s go over there."


    They gathered around the work area. Saito cleared a space on a worn wooden table. "I''m going to prepare the Soul Stone for you, Leonard."


    "Prepare it? What does that even mean?" Leonard asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Saito held up a hand, his eyes twinkling. "I''m going to imbue the stone with a skill imprint. If you absorb the energy with your ELEV, you''ll learn the skill through transference."


    "Why can''t I just learn it the traditional way?" Leonard asked, tilting his head.


    Saito let out a hearty laugh. "Because it took me forty years to create and refine that skill! Do you want to spend that long training?"


    Leonard grimaced. "Absolutely not. Forty years? I''d rather fight a hundred Ursulos Rexes... at the same time... naked."


    "Oh hoo! Then be grateful for this shortcut, you impatient brat!" Saito retorted, playfully.


    Leonard, changing the subject, pointed at Kaleb. "By the way, Saito, Kaleb killed the infamous Cragheart."


    Saito''s eyes widened for a brief moment, a spark of genuine pride flickering within them. But he quickly masked it with a forced cough and a dismissive wave of his hand. "Cragheart, you say? Bah, probably just a lucky shot. Don''t get a big head, boy," he mumbled, though a slight twitch at the corner of his lips betrayed his amusement.


    Kaleb leaned toward Leo and whispered, loud enough for everyone to hear, "He''s totally going to brag about this to the other elders for weeks. Just watch."


    "Silence, everyone!" Saito announced, abruptly changing the subject again, his voice taking on a serious tone. "I''m going to begin the transference process."


    He carefully placed the Ursulos Rex''s Soul Stone��a crimson, translucent gem the size of a clenched fist��in the center of the table. The stone pulsed with a faint, inner light, like a captured ember.


    Saito closed his eyes, muttering a series of low, rhythmic incantations in the Ancient Tongue. He raised his hands above the stone, his fingers splayed. A faint, golden energy began to emanate from his palms, swirling around the gem like ethereal smoke. The air crackled with unseen power. Slowly, almost imperceptibly, the crimson light of the Soul Stone began to shift, taking on a golden hue, mirroring the energy flowing from Saito''s hands.


    The process seemed to draw upon Saito''s own energy, making him look tired.


    Saito carefully lifted the Soul Stone, now suffused with a warm, golden light, and placed it in Leonard''s outstretched hand. "Go to a quiet place, Leonard," he instructed, his voice grave. "Concentrate, and absorb the energy. But be prepared. The tribulatory load is high."


    Leonard nodded, his expression serious. "I''ll be careful, Master." He turned and walked towards a small hill overlooking the cabin, a place that offered a semblance of solitude.


    Mikaela, Kaleb, and Evelyn exchanged uneasy glances. Silently, they followed Leonard, keeping a discreet distance, curiosity and concern warring within them. They hid themselves behind a cluster of trees, peering out at the scene unfolding.


    Leonard sat at the hilltop, legs crossed in a lotus position. He placed the Soul Stone on his lap, directly in front of him. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, centering himself. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He activated his ELEV, channeling all his circulating energy into his hands. Then, slowly, deliberately, he placed his hands on the Soul Stone.


    An immense surge of power erupted. A blinding flash of light engulfed Leonard, forcing Mikaela, Kaleb, and Evelyn to shield their eyes. The sky above churned, clouds swirling rapidly as if a localized storm were brewing directly over Leonard''s head.


    Leonard''s eyes snapped open, but they were no longer his own. The pupils and irises were gone, leaving only blank, white orbs. His body began to tremble, violently, as if he were undergoing a seizure. His form seemed to writhe in agony, yet his face remained eerily blank, devoid of any expression, completely disconnected from his own body.


    "Is he going to be okay, or is he going to turn into a giant, glowing blueberry and explode?" Kaleb whispered, his voice a mix of awe and apprehension.


    Mikaela, her face pale with worry, started to rise from their hiding spot. "Leonard!" She called.


    Evelyn grabbed Mikaela''s arm, holding her back. "Wait," she said, her voice firm. "We have to trust him. And Saito."

 Chapter 102 - 102:

    The atmosphere gradually calmed; the once relentless wind died down, replaced by a gentle breeze. Leonard''s violent trembling subsided, his muscles slowly unclenching. His features softened, his appearance returning to something closer to normal, though a lingering paleness remained.


    Mikaela cautiously approached, her gaze darting between Leonard and the others. "Is it... is it over?" she asked, her voice hesitant. "Do you think he''s alright?" She looked at him worried.


    Evelyn, leaning against a nearby tree, nodded slowly. "It seems so," she replied, her voice still slightly hoarse. But at what cost?


    Kaleb, ever the comedian, chimed in, attempting to break the tension. "Think he scrambled his brains up there? Maybe he thinks he''s a chicken now, cluck cluck?" He flapped his arms and started to cluck, but his heart wasn''t in it. The display had been too unsettling.


    After a brief moment, as if waking from a deep sleep, Leonard slowly opened his eyes. He looked down at his hands, flexing his fingers, a faint smile playing on his lips. So much power..., he thought. He whispered, "Blade Domain... and Elemental Sword Dance..." The faint smile erupted into a triumphant laugh, a release of pent-up energy.


    Kaleb, witnessing the scene, muttered under his breath, "Yep, he''s finally lost it. Completely bonkers. Poor guy." He probably thinks he''s a dragon now.


    Evelyn, ignoring Kaleb, stepped out from behind the tree and walked slowly towards Leonard, her steps measured.


    Mikaela and Kaleb followed close behind, their expressions a mixture of relief and apprehension.


    Evelyn cleared her throat, politely interrupting Leonard''s moment of self-congratulation. "Hey, Leo... Did you... get it?" She asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Leonard turned to her, a spark of excitement in his eyes. "Yes."


    "Can I know what it is?" Evelyn asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "No, you can''t," Leo responded, a teasing glint in his eyes. He couldn''t resist a small smirk.


    "Too bad," Evelyn said, feigning disappointment, though a part of her was relieved she wouldn''t have to immediately face whatever he''d just learned.


    "I''m not going to tell you! I''m going to show you! Come on, let''s go to the training clearing!" Leonard said excitedly, already getting up and moving with determined speed, his earlier exhaustion seemingly forgotten.


    Evelyn jogged, quickening her pace to follow Leonard. He''s definitely not himself, she thought, a knot of worry tightening in her stomach.


    Mikaela and Kaleb exchanged a look��a mixture of concern and bewilderment��and then followed.


    Leonard positioned himself in the center of the clearing, drawing Smiling and Absolution. But instead of his usual battle stance, he turned sideways to Evelyn, placing both swords parallel to each other, pointing them forward, his knuckles touching. His pose resembled that of a monk about to offer a greeting before a fight, but sideways and with a clear, almost predatory, intent to attack.


    Evelyn felt a shiver run down her spine; she knew something unique and dangerous was coming. "Careful with that. Don''t kill me," she said, a mix of apprehension and excitement in her voice, trying to mask her unease.


    Leonard grinned, a flash of his old self. "I don''t even know exactly how strong this is, so please be careful."


    Mikaela, arriving with Kaleb, commented, "I''m here in case any nasty wounds show up. Have fun," she said, but her voice held a tremor of anxiety.


    Kaleb just said, "I''m next, get ready to suffer." But no one paid him any attention. He shrugged.


    "Ready?" Leonard asked, his eyes burning with an intensity that was both exhilarating and terrifying. They weren''t icy stones anymore, but something else entirely.


    Evelyn readied herself, her fighting stance firm, her two black daggers held at the ready. "Ready," she replied. "Here I come." Let''s see what he''s got.


    Leonard thought, Blade Domain, and said aloud, "Dimensional Step..."


    Evelyn dashed forward using Subterfuge, appearing directly behind Leonard, emerging from his own shadow. Her attacks, swift as the wind, whistled through the air, stopping mere millimeters from the back of his neck. "I win..." she declared, a hint of triumph in her voice.


    Leonard''s image shimmered, then dissolved like mist in the wind, leaving behind only the faint scent of ozone.


    He was now standing beside her, the blade of one of his swords inches from her face, a ghost of a smile on his lips. He responded, "Who won, again?"


    Disbelieving, Evelyn replied, "You win... but how...?" He moved... but it wasn''t just speed. It was... something else.


    Mikaela turned to Kaleb, her voice a hushed whisper, "Did you see that? How did he do that?"


    Kaleb, equally baffled, answered, "I''m just as stunned as you are. I saw... nothing. Just... gone."


    Leonard explained, "''Blade Domain'' encompasses various techniques. That one was ''Dimensional Step.'' I move so fast that I leave a certain amount of energy behind, creating an afterimage. It''s very difficult for someone to perceive that I''m not actually there anymore." He paused, then added with a grin, "It''s also very useful for avoiding chores."


    "Wow, that''s dangerous..." Evelyn commented, impressed and slightly intimidated. I need to be even more careful around him now.


    "Let''s go again," Leonard requested, smiling. He seemed to be enjoying himself, perhaps a little too much. "Come on, Mikaela, your turn..." S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikaela pointed to herself, a look of disbelief on her face, mixed with a healthy dose of fear. "Me...?"


    Leonard nodded enthusiastically. "Yeeees, you! Come on!"


    Evelyn switched places with Mikaela and leaned back against a nearby coconut tree in a relaxed pose, crossing her arms. "Leo''s getting exceptionally strong," she noted, a hint of concern in her voice.


    Kaleb responded, "Excep... what? He''s learning hard skills, and you''re learning hard words." He scratched his head.


    When Mikaela reached the center of the clearing, Leonard asked her, "I want you to use Kalendor... I''m going all out."


    Mikaela smirked. "You''re getting cocky..." Then, her expression softened. "I''ll make you show a little more condescension."


    Leonard resumed the same stance as before. "Show me what you''ve got."


    Mikaela extended her right arm laterally, palm open, and whispered, "...Kalendor..." A beam of white light descended, and the sword artifact materialized in her hand.


    Leonard then said, "''Blade Domain''... ''Ethereal Blades...''" His ELEV activated, glowing with a light much brighter than before. The blades of Smiling and Absolution began to crackle, small sparks jumping from the steel as if electrified. He poured all his strength into the technique, and the blades whistled, a high-pitched sound that made the air vibrate.


    Whoosh


    Like a million birds singing, the sparks leaped from the swords. Leonard seemed to be holding two bolts of lightning, crackling with barely contained power.


    Mikaela smiled, a determined glint in her eyes. "Interesting... Let''s heat things up then. Here I come!"


    Mikaela charged head-on toward Leonard.


    Leonard''s eyes narrowed, focused; he spun his swords, making them whistle through the air, a keening sound. Then, finally, the clash.


    The swords met. A monstrous clang echoed through the clearing, like a thunderclap. The grass beneath their feet vaporized in a small radius around them, leaving scorched earth. A shockwave of wind rippled outwards, shaking the nearby trees. Sparks of electricity danced in the air after the collision, like confetti and streamers at a violent celebration.


    Evelyn and Kaleb jumped back, startled, not expecting such a powerful display. "So much power... from a single clash," Evelyn thought.


    Mikaela''s ankles sank into the ground under the sheer weight of Leonard''s attack, her knees buckling slightly.


    Kalendor blazed with a holy, incandescent light, a beacon in the sudden gloom.


    "Kalendor lit up on its own?" Mikaela thought, a chill running down her spine, a premonition of danger. She jumped back, observing her sword as its light slowly faded.


    She then said to Leonard, "Kalendor only ignites in the face of imminent danger. Were you trying to kill me?"


    "Me? Never! Maybe that blow is just too powerful..." Leonard trailed off, a thoughtful frown on his face.


    "Oh hoo! That''s exactly it..." said Saito, stepping out from behind a thicket of bushes, where he had been observing, hidden, from the very beginning. "If it weren''t for Kalendor, the holy sword, Mikaela''s arms would have been ripped clean off." He stroked his beard, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. The boy is even stronger than I anticipated.


    Mikaela looked incredulously at Kalendor, then at Leonard. "So, if it had been Evelyn, she would have died! This is dangerous!"


    Saito responded, "I was watching; if that were the case, I would have intervened. Of course." But it was a risk worth taking.


    Leonard also looked worried. "How strong are these skills?" he thought. Even he didn''t know, a current of unease mixing with his excitement.


    Saito then said to Leonard, "That time I sliced the clearing and split the mountain vertically? It was this skill I used. But my energy isn''t electric like yours. Oh, hoo!"


    Kaleb then interjected, "Grandpa, but electricity isn''t energy; it''s mana. A combination of the air and fire elements."


    Saito said, euphorically, "Oh hoo! Exactly! I predict that Leonard will be the first sword-mage in the history of Humbra..."


    "What? But that''s impossible!" Evelyn exclaimed. "Only if he''s a Weise!"


    "Oh hoo. Bingo! That''s what I think..." Saito said.


    "Weise..." Leonard murmured, looking down at his own hands. "What is a Weise...?" Another mystery...


    "Come, let''s find out. I will be your opponent now," Saito said, getting into a fighting stance, a mischievous glint in his old eyes.

 Chapter 103 - 103:

    Saito calmly positioned himself on the opposite side of the clearing, a considerable distance from Leonard��almost too far.


    Leonard shouted to Saito, "Hey! If you stand so far away, how are we going to fight?"


    Saito, calm and with a mocking tone, replied, "Oh hoo! Use everything I taught you!" He shouted back, his voice cracking slightly with age.


    Kaleb chuckled. "Ha! The old man has the strength of a Legendary Leirion but can''t even manage a little yell. Can you believe it?"


    Evelyn retorted, "Better to have the strength of a Legendary and not be able to speak than to speak too much and have no strength at all..." She glanced pointedly at Kaleb.


    Mikaela laughed softly.


    Leonard, already focused, assumed his fighting stance, this time a natural, familiar posture. He drew his swords, Smiling and Absolution, holding them loosely at his sides, arms extended and relaxed. "Elemental Sword Dance," he thought, the name resonating in his mind.


    "Come, Master!" Leonard shouted, his voice ringing with challenge and respect. He knew Saito well; he had been beaten by him once before. With that thought, he activated his ELEV and Temporal Cognition to their maximum.


    The world shifted. Not in a blur, as with Ghost Steps, but in a stretching of time. Sounds became drawn out, movements sluggish, except for his own. He saw the dust motes hanging in the air, the individual leaves trembling on the trees, Mikaela''s soft smile, and Evelyn''s look. He saw Saito.


    Saito, a figure usually radiating calm, moved. His foot, previously planted, lifted, the muscles in his leg tensing, preparing to launch. It was an agile dash, a burst of speed. To any normal eye, it would have been instantaneous. To Leonard, it was... slower than usual. It wasn''t exactly slow, but it was definitely noticeable.


    He saw the subtle shift in weight, the tightening of muscles, the intent behind the movement. He saw the air ripple slightly in front of Saito, a precursor to the sonic boom that would follow.


    But even with time seemingly stretched, Saito was still fast. Saito''s speed was neither blurry nor invisible, yet it was swift enough to pose a threat.


    He was a predator, unleashed, moving with an economy of motion that belied his age. He covered the distance with terrifying speed, a testament to decades of honed skill and raw power.


    Leonard had the perception to track him and the time to react, but the sheer speed of his master was still a force to be reckoned with. It was a breathtaking, terrifying display of controlled power, even seen through the lens of Temporal Cognition.


    "I can do this..." Leonard thought, his eyes lighting up with excitement. He began to activate Elemental Sword Dance, his hands struggling to keep up with the immeasurable speed of his thoughts, followed closely by Saito''s own incredible velocity.


    In Leonard''s perception, he slashed twenty-seven times in front of him, covering different points and positions, encompassing every diagonal and every edge within his field of vision��all to defend against Saito.


    To an outside observer, the battle lasted less than a second. The twenty-seven slashes of the ''Elemental Sword Dance'' formed a protective dome in front of the user, a nearly impenetrable barrier.


    On the twenty-seventh slash, the swords met. TING! A powerful energy dissipated from the clang of the blades, but instead of colliding and rebounding, they remained locked together, blade against blade. A powerful, constant friction, edge against edge.


    Saito then yielded, jumping back and saying, "Oh hoo! He really did learn it!"


    Leonard deactivated his stance, staring at Saito, uncomprehending.


    Saito explained to Leo, "I attacked precisely at the twenty-seventh point. You needed to have executed the technique perfectly to defend."


    "And if...?" Leonard asked, his eyes widening in realization.


    "Well, you would have died! Oh, hoo!" Saito said, laughing heartily.


    Evelyn sank to the ground, exhausted just from watching. "Even in training we''re facing death here?"


    "Are you worried about that?" Mikaela said. "Master Saito clearly said that Leonard executed twenty-seven strikes. I could barely see two."


    "That''s enough for today," Saito announced, his voice cutting through the air. "These skills will consume a great deal of energy, Leonard. Keep that in mind."


    "Yes, Master..." Leonard replied, glancing down at his hand, which was already trembling slightly, a clear sign of the strain. He understood Saito''s warning all too well.


    "Come, children, let''s go inside!" Saito said, turning and humming an old tune as he walked towards the cabin.


    Kaleb and Mikaela followed. Mikaela, rushing to position herself beside Saito, asked him in a hushed tone, "Primordial Master, may I know who you really are!?" Her voice faded at the end.


    Leonard remained standing in the middle of the clearing, still stunned by the speed and power he had just displayed, and also by Mikaela''s question.


    Evelyn, seizing the opportunity, playfully activated Subterfuge and moved silently to Leonard''s back, surprising him with a hug.


    Leonard startled, not accustomed to this kind of physical contact. He blushed crimson. "Hey, Eve! What are you doing? Let go!"


    Evelyn pouted. "You let Mikaela hug you on the horse. Why can''t I?"


    "Ah, you women are all crazy," Leonard muttered, shrugging and stepping out of Evelyn''s embrace.


    Evelyn suddenly felt tired; her shoulders felt heavy, and breathing became difficult. She kept watch on Leonard.


    Leonard remained in silence there, stunned, while the others moved away. He lost himself in thought for a few seconds, even forgetting about Evelyn right behind him.


    He looked down at his own hands, still feeling the residual power of Blade Domain. A power he barely understood... and feared.


    "Leo?"


    Evelyn''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts again. He turned, finding her standing a few steps away now��not as close as before. A faint smile on her face.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, approaching him once more.


    "Yeah... I think so," Leonard replied, his voice still a bit hoarse. "But what about you? That blast..."


    "I''m fi��," Evelyn started to say, but the sentence died on her lips. Her eyes widened, and she put a hand to her mouth, as if trying to hold something back. Then, her body convulsed, violently, and she crumpled to her knees, collapsing before Leonard could react. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Evelyn!" Leonard shouted, rushing to her side and catching her before her head hit the ground. Panic seized him. He cradled her in his arms, feeling her body, light and fragile. "I need to get her to Saito!" he thought, desperate.


    With Evelyn in his arms, Leonard ran towards Saito''s cabin, using all his remaining speed.


    The cabin had been transformed. A new wing, built of light-colored wood and still smelling of resin, extended to the side, significantly expanding the space. The interior, previously rustic and cramped, now featured five simple but comfortable camp beds arranged along the walls, in addition to a larger, more imposing fireplace.


    Mikaela, Kaleb, and Silverin, who were already inside, were startled by Leonard''s abrupt arrival.


    "What happened?" Mikaela asked, rushing to help him.


    "I don''t know... She just collapsed... suddenly," Leonard replied, out of breath, carefully placing Evelyn on one of the beds.


    Saito, who had been examining some scrolls at a table, approached, his face etched with an unusual concern. He knelt beside Evelyn, examining her with experienced eyes. Suddenly, Evelyn''s body began to convulse, violently. Her limbs contorted in spasms, and a low, guttural groan escaped her lips.


    "Step back!" Saito ordered, his voice filled with urgency. He began to chant words in an ancient language, his hands hovering over Evelyn''s body, emitting a soft, blue glow.


    "What happened to her?" He asked, his voice choked with fear, watching the scene in horror.


    Saito, without interrupting the incantation, glanced quickly at Mikaela.


    "She used... a powerful ability," she replied, his voice tense. "Too powerful... and dangerous. She used ''Final Subterfuge''," Mikaela explained, hesitantly. "And... ''Moonless Sky.'' A darkness... that covered everything."


    Saito''s eyebrows shot up. He stopped the chanting abruptly, staring at Mikaela with an expression of pure terror that washed over his face. It was a look no one ever expected to see on the old master.


    He stumbled back, as if struck by a physical blow, knocking over a small stool which held several vials. They shattered on the floor, spilling colorful liquids that quickly evaporated with a hiss.


    "She used an... Effigy?" he asked, his voice a hoarse whisper, laden with disbelief and fear.


    "What''s an Effigy?" Leonard asked. He was holding Evelyn''s hand, but he was still recovering from his battle and travel, his voice weak.


    Saito ignored Leonard. He reached out a trembling hand towards Evelyn, then quickly withdrew it, as if burned. A cold sweat beaded on his forehead. His eyes, usually twinkling with mirth, were wide and filled with a primal dread.


    He looked at Evelyn, lying still, her breath shallow, her skin almost translucent, a faint, dark energy still clinging to her like a shroud. He tried to say something, but no sound came up. He tried again. "Get... get back..."

 Chapter 104 - 104:

    Leonard was startled by Saito''s reaction. The last thing he expected to see in his life was Saito being truly frightened by anything. "Master Saito... Master Saito, what is it?" Leo asked, visibly concerned.


    "That girl... She used... divine energy... How is that possible?" Saito clutched his head with both hands, desperately trying to find a logical explanation for the impossible.


    He stood up abruptly and began pacing the cabin, stroking his beard, his face contorted in a deep frown, lost in thought.


    Leonard grabbed a towel from the headboard of the bed, wet it, wrung it out, and gently placed the damp cloth on Evelyn''s forehead. "You have to get better, Eve..." he whispered, his voice thick with worry.


    Saito, meanwhile, made his way to a bookshelf at the back of the cabin, in the part that was still under construction. This section of the cabin was a mess, tools and materials scattered everywhere. He rummaged through the books, muttering impatiently, "Damn it, where is it...?", "Not this one...", "Lost again...?" His frustration grew with each passing second.


    "Found it!" he exclaimed, finally pulling out an ancient tome, a book that seemed almost as old as he was.


    Carefully, Saito sat down on the floor, right where he was. He delicately opened the book, its pages yellowed and brittle, and began to leaf through it, his eyes scanning the text written in a long-lost, ancient language.


    Kaleb approached Saito cautiously. "Can I help you, Grandpa...? I know a thing or two about energy..." Kaleb offered sincerely. He was genuinely worried too, and this wasn''t the time for jokes. He understood that if something had rattled Saito this badly, it was serious.


    Mikaela gently touched Leonard''s head, then pulled up a chair and sat beside him. "Leo, I''m going to use Immaculatus. It will make Evelyn more comfortable," she explained softly.


    Leonard nodded, grateful. "Thank you, Mikaela."


    Mikaela activated her ELEV, and a soft, pearly white light emanated from her hands. She placed them lightly on Evelyn''s chest, and the light spread, enveloping the unconscious girl in a warm, soothing embrace. The lines of pain on Evelyn''s face seemed to ease slightly, her breathing becoming a little less ragged.


    "Here! I found it! Effigy!" Saito shouted from across the cabin, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and dread. His finger traced the words in the book as he translated aloud: "The first effigies found in the Tower of Light were objects that carried skills, possessing divine energy. The first items of the pantheon to descend upon Humbra."


    "Where did she find an effigy?" Mikaela asked, her voice laced with disbelief. "There isn''t even a god of shadows, let alone a related tower." She stated, her words firm.


    "Oh hoo! Indeed, you are right, my young lady!" Saito said, a spark of excitement in his eyes. Saito continued, "They are objects that carry the power of the relevant God, teaching hidden techniques of S+ rank, some even for single use, as such power ends up killing the user. The towers and gods present in the world are..."


    As Saito was flipping the page, Kaleb chimed in, reciting, as if from a textbook, "The seven Gods of Humbra are:


    Goddess of Light, responsible for humanity.


    Goddess of Energy, responsible for climate and mana.


    Goddess of Earth, responsible for animals and Leirions.


    God of Water, responsible for the four seas and lakes.


    Goddess of Wind, responsible for destiny.


    God of Fire, responsible for wisdom and combat.


    God of Constellations, the leader of all, responsible for justice and order in the universe."


    "Well said, my boy," Saito said, a flicker of pride showing briefly before he masked it with his usual nonchalance. "So, according to the scriptures, there are no gods of shadow or darkness."


    "So you''re saying Evelyn is... evil? Demonic?" Leonard asked, concern etched on his face.


    Mikaela was the first to answer. "No. I''m from the Church of Light. I can sense demonic energy. Evelyn doesn''t have even a trace of negative energy."


    Saito added, "Exactly. I also didn''t sense anything evil coming from that energy. On the contrary, it''s pure and primordial!" Saito said, as if remembering something from his distant past.


    "You seem nostalgic, Master," Leonard observed.


    "Well, let''s just say I was there when they finished the search for the Tower of Light. Oh, ho!" he said casually, as if it were a minor detail.


    But the reality of those words hit Mikaela like a physical blow. She stared at Saito for a few seconds, speechless. When the first word finally formed on her lips, she simply fainted, collapsing. The constant use of her energy to ease Evelyn''s pain, combined with the sudden, overwhelming shock, had been too much.


    Leonard caught Mikaela before she fell, gritting his teeth. "Master, she''s crazy about this Goddess stuff. You should be more careful..." he muttered, carefully placing Mikaela on another bed.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn, who had remained unconscious, coughed and, suddenly, opened her eyes and sat up, looking around, disoriented. "Where... where am I?" Her voice was a thread.


    "Evelyn! Are you okay?" asked Leonard, approaching quickly.


    "I... I don''t know...," she replied, her voice weak and confused. "The darkness... so cold... Raviel... he..." The words came out disjointed, fragments of hazy memories. She put a hand to her head, a look of pain crossing her face. "Kori... I..."


    Before she could complete the sentence, her eyes lost focus, her body trembled violently, and she fell back, unconscious again, convulsing.


    "Oh hoo, they don''t make Neumonds like they used to�� Help her, you stupid!" Saito said, shrugging impatiently.


    Leonard loosened Evelyn''s clothing, trying to make her more comfortable. He held her body firm, a steady anchor against her violent tremors, waiting for the seizing to pass. Her jaw, clenched tight, teeth grinding together, slowly relaxed as her body finally went limp.


    Kaleb asked, "So, what do we do now? Because, sincerely, this is crazy."


    Saito replied, "You need to postpone your return to Armeria for a while. Evelyn needs a Soul Stone from another Elite, or she will die."


    "You say that like it''s easy to just go around killing the shit out of Elite Leirions," Kaleb said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Do you have any idea what you''re saying? Elite! They don''t exactly grow on trees, you know. Or humanity would have perished a long time ago."


    Leonard looked down at his swords, his expression hardening with resolve. He needed to save Evelyn. "How much time do I have, Master?" he asked.


    "Maybe a week. Ten days at most, if she''s strong," Saito replied.


    "Do you have a plan, Leonard?" Kaleb asked. "You can''t just stumble upon Elites. It''s not like picking berries."


    "I don''t have a plan," Leonard admitted. "But I have some ideas." He paused, thinking hard. "Ideas... and a debt to collect."


    Kaleb groaned. "Why does that smell like major trouble to me?"


    Saito chuckled. "Ah, youth. Enjoy it while it lasts... I''ll take care of both of them. You prepare to leave. Whatever you''re going to do, do it quickly."


    Leonard looked out the cabin window. The sky was clear, a deep indigo canvas speckled with the brilliant light of countless stars. The four moons of Humbra hung in the sky, their different phases casting a complex interplay of shadows across the landscape. It was almost night.


    "I need to prepare the horses," Leonard said, turning to Kaleb. "Help me. It''s going to be a long journey."


    "Are you going to tell me where we''re going?" asked Kaleb.


    "Come on, I''ll tell you on the way," Leo said, with a mischievous smirk. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They stepped outside. Leonard made his way to where the horses were tethered, checking their saddles and supplies. He carefully inspected Smiling and Absolution, running his fingers along their blades.


    "Finally," he thought, his grip tightening on the hilts, "Finally, we''ll have our revenge." He pictured the grotesque face of the Elite leirion he wanted, the creature''s mocking laughter echoing in his memory. "I''ll make you pay for what you did to him."


    Kaleb approached, carrying a saddlebag. "So," he said, trying to sound casual, but with a distinct undertone of curiosity, "are you going to spill the beans, or am I going to have to pry it out of you with a crowbar? Where are we galloping off to?"


    Leonard turned, his eyes cold and hard, like chips of dry ice. "We''re going to the Wailing Wetlands," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "We''re going to hunt the Fleshripper!"


    Kaleb''s jaw dropped. It wasn''t just any Elite; it was another named Elite. Fleshripper was way tougher than even Ursulos Rex. After all, this one had a certain level of intelligence.


    "We''re gonna get absolutely fucking wrecked. We''re definitely gonna die... Just the two of us? We''re screwed..." Kaleb said, his voice a mix of disbelief and resignation.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Let''s go. Mikaela will catch up with us when she wakes up," Leonard said, already mounting his horse and turning it to depart.


    "I must''ve pissed on a statue of the Light Goddess when I was drunk to deserve this shit," Kaleb muttered, mounting his own horse as they rode off.

 Chapter 105 - 105:

    Four days of hard riding brought Leonard and Kaleb to the edge of the Wailing Wetlands. The place was just as he remembered it��utterly unchanged.


    The swamp was a macabre spectacle: a festering mire exhaling a hot, humid vapor reeking of decay. Twisted, withered trees clawed at the overcast sky, their dark green leaves drooping amidst the murky sludge.


    A dense fog, born from the heated ground, clung to everything, thick with the stench of rotting vegetation. An unnerving silence pressed down, broken only by the occasional, distant croak of unseen creatures and the constant drip of condensation from the decaying foliage.


    "Nothing''s changed around here... shitty place." Leonard said. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong?" Kaleb asked.


    "Well�� I lost a friend here," Leonard said, his voice low, staring out at the oppressive landscape. "Too soon."


    Kaleb, misinterpreting, tilted his head. "Wait, was your friend, like, died young, or did you just not know him for long? That''s... confusing."


    Leonard sighed. "You could say both are true. I hadn''t known him long, and he died before he turned nineteen."


    "Sorry for your loss, man," Kaleb said sincerely. "Must have been rough."


    Leonard''s jaw tightened. "I was an adult with the mind of a child back then."


    Kaleb blinked. "Do you... blame yourself for what happened?"


    "Blame myself?" Leonard''s voice was hard. "I blamed myself for a long time. Not anymore. I''m not responsible for this unforgiving shithole of a world."


    Kaleb nodded slowly. "You''re right. Humbra takes its due, even if you don''t owe it anything," he paused, then pointed ahead. "And speaking of dues... looks like we''ve got company."


    They stopped their horses at the edge of the road. The dense swamp of the Wailing Wetlands always made it seem like night in this ill-fated place.


    Leonard squinted, trying to penetrate the gloom. "What do you see, Kaleb? My vision isn''t as good as yours in this."


    Kaleb replied, "My eyesight''s not great either in this fog. But I feel it. The mana... something''s coming our way."


    "A person?" Leonard asked.


    "Definitely a Leirion," Kaleb answered. "The mana signature is too pure, too... turbulent."


    Leonard''s hand went to the hilt of Smiling. "Probably those damn Gnolls. This area is crawling with them."


    "Let''s hunt!" Leonard said, a predatory grin spreading across his face. He dismounted, drawing Smiling and Absolution.


    Kaleb, though less enthusiastic, followed suit, dismounting and muttering, "Just try not to get us both killed, alright?" He raised his staff, a nervous energy thrumming around him.


    They advanced cautiously into the swamp, the fog swirling around them like a shroud. The silence, previously oppressive, was now punctuated by the snap of twigs underfoot and the gurgle of unseen things moving beneath the murky water.


    "How many do you sense?" Leonard asked, his voice a low whisper.


    Kaleb closed his eyes, focusing his magical perception. "Five... no, six... close. And... more, further out. A whole pack."


    "Good," Leonard said, a grim satisfaction in his tone. "More targets."


    They didn''t have to wait long. The first Gnoll emerged from the fog, a hulking brute with matted fur, yellowed fangs, and a rusty axe. It snarled, a guttural sound that echoed through the swamp.


    Leonard didn''t hesitate. He activated Ghost Steps, becoming a blur of motion. He appeared beside the Gnoll, Smiling already singing its deadly song. A swift, precise cut severed the creature''s hamstring. It howled in pain, stumbling.


    Before it could recover, Kaleb raised his staff, muttering an incantation. "Curtain of Fire!" he shouted, a smaller version than the usual. A sheet of flames erupted between Leonard and the other approaching Gnolls, providing a momentary barrier.


    "One down!" Kaleb shouted; his voice trembled and was nervous.


    More Gnolls appeared, emerging from the fog like phantoms. Two charged at Leonard, wielding crude clubs. Another three took aim from a distance.


    Leonard danced between the charging Gnolls, using "Temporal Cognition" and "Elemental Sword Dance"; his swords were like a whirlwind of steel.


    He parried one club, the impact jarring his arm, then spun, Absolution slicing through the other Gnoll''s weapon and into its chest. He didn''t stop, pivoting again, Smiling flashing out to sever the tendons in the first Gnoll''s remaining leg. It crashed to the ground, howling.


    Seeing the archers, Kaleb pointed his staff and yelled, "Vulcano!" A concentrated blast of fire shot out, engulfing one of the Gnolls in flames. It screamed, thrashing wildly before collapsing.


    Leonard, taking advantage of the momentary distraction, finished off the two melee Gnolls with swift, brutal strikes.


    "Whoa, Kaleb, I''ve never seen you fight so aggressiv��"


    "Behind you!" Kaleb shouted, more flames streaking from his staff.


    Leonard spun, Temporal Cognition giving him a split-second advantage. He saw the Gnoll, larger than the others, leaping from a concealed position in the fog, a rusty sword raised to strike.


    "Not today��" He ducked under the blow, the sword whistling harmlessly above his head. He then lunged forward, both swords thrusting upwards. Smiling and Absolution pierced the Gnoll''s thick hide, sinking deep into its gut.


    The Gnoll roared, a sound of pure agony, and thrashed wildly. Leonard held on, gritting his teeth, the creature''s struggles threatening to rip the swords from his grasp.


    Kaleb, seeing Leonard struggling, cast another spell. "Complexo Solar!" creating small globes of fire that orbited around Leonard and the Gnoll, searing the creature''s flesh and forcing it to recoil.


    With the Gnoll momentarily stunned, Leonard pulled his swords free, the blades dripping with dark, viscous blood.


    "That''s... that''s all of them, I think," Kaleb said, his voice slightly breathless, lowering his staff. He scanned the surrounding fog, his senses still on high alert.


    Leonard nodded, sheathing his swords after cleaning the blood. He was breathing heavily, his muscles aching, but a grim satisfaction settled over him. He looked around at the fallen Gnolls, their bodies sprawled in the mud, the smell of burnt flesh now mingling with the swamp''s usual stench.


    "Not bad," Kaleb said, a hint of pride in his voice. "For a warm-up."


    He looked at Kaleb. "You are not so bad, either. Thank you earlier."


    A beat of silence, and then they kept going. The hunt had begun.

 Chapter 106 - 106:

    They ventured deeper into the Wailing Wetlands. Crude structures began to appear amidst the swamp, the remnants of a civilization, but clearly not one built by refined hands or keen intellects. These were the outposts of Gnolls.


    Shacks cobbled together from rotting wood, mud, and scavenged bones leaned at precarious angles. Some were little more than lean-tos, while others were more substantial, with crude attempts at thatched roofs.


    Tattered banners, displaying crudely painted symbols of skulls and crossed bones, hung limply from poles. Weapon racks, fashioned from lashed-together branches, held rusty spears, axes, and clubs.


    Cooking fires, long extinguished, left behind blackened circles of earth and the lingering stench of burnt meat��a smell distinctly different from the general decay of the swamp. Skulls, both animal and�� ''otherwise,'' were used as crude decorations, adorning doorways and strung together on lengths of sinew.


    The overall impression was one of savagery and decay, a place where life was cheap and brutality reigned.


    "Leo, aren''t we getting a bit too deep?" Kaleb asked, his voice hushed, nervously adjusting his grip on his staff. "Running into a whole camp full of Gnolls would be... problematic."


    Leonard''s jaw tightened. "The only way to draw out Fleshripper is to cause a major disturbance. He won''t come until you''ve made a real mess of things."


    Kaleb paused, considering this. "Can you handle Fleshripper on your own, with just, you know, passive support from me?"


    Leonard frowned. "What do you mean by ''passive support''?"


    Kaleb grinned sheepishly. "Oh, you know, a little fire here, a little fire there... maybe a big fire if things get really interesting."


    Leonard chuckled, shaking his head. "With the new Blade Dancer skills Saito taught me, I''m more confident than before. But ''confident'' doesn''t mean ''invincible''."


    Suddenly, Kaleb stopped walking, crouching low to the ground. He closed his eyes, extending his magical senses. "Further in," he whispered, his voice strained with concentration, "there''s a Gnoll meeting in the encampment. Twenty, give or take. Hard to be precise with just mana sensing."


    "What else can you tell me about it?" Leonard asked, his voice low and urgent.


    "It''s hard to get a clear reading, just through the mana flow. They seem to be... focused on something. We need a visual."


    "Alright," Leonard said, his eyes scanning the surroundings. "Let''s circle around."


    They moved with practiced stealth, Leonard''s step skill of training evident in their silent steps. Leonard, despite his recent injuries, moved with a fluid grace, blending into the shadows cast by the gnarled trees. He used every bit of cover, every dip in the terrain, becoming one with the swamp.


    Kaleb, while less physically agile, compensated with his magical awareness. He constantly scanned the area, his staff held ready, not for direct combat but for a quick burst of flame to create a distraction or a wall of mana to cover their retreat.


    They moved around the Gnoll village, their footsteps muffled by the thick mud and decaying vegetation, their breathing shallow and controlled. The fog itself seemed to conspire with them, obscuring their forms and dampening the sounds of their passage. The air was thick with anticipation, a palpable sense of danger lurking just beyond their perception.


    From a slightly elevated position, Leonard finally got a clear view of the Gnoll encampment. The sight was grim. They had clearly hunted something. The remains, mangled beyond recognition��human or animal, he couldn''t tell��were being roasted on several large bonfires.


    The Gnolls were gathered around the flames, engaged in a grotesque parody of a banquet. They danced, a jerky, uncoordinated movement, laughed with hyena-like shrieks, and shouted in their guttural tongue. It was a scene of primal savagery.


    An idea sparked in Leonard''s mind. A dangerous idea, but potentially effective.


    "Kaleb," Leonard said, turning to his companion, his voice low and serious. "Listen, can you cast a powerful spell, one with a large area of effect? Like a... mega-explosion?"


    Kaleb considered for a moment, stroking his chin. "Yeah, I can use Explosion," he replied. "It''s... well, it''s pretty much what it sounds like."


    "I''ll draw them in," Leonard explained, "and you''ll use that ability on my signal. If you need to concentrate or do any..." Leonard waved his arms around in a vaguely mystical gesture, "...you know, mage stuff... do it before I go in."


    Kaleb glared at Leonard, indignant. "You make that sound strangely ridiculous and comical," he said, offended by Leonard''s clumsy imitation of spellcasting.


    Leonard grinned, unrepentant. "Don''t be sad, Kaleb. When I started, I was so awkward they called me ''Dummy Fairy.'' Let''s just say you''re the ''Staff Fairy.''"


    Kaleb''s face turned red. "Fuck off," he muttered, visibly flustered. "I''m going to blow this whole place sky-high. And if you''re in the blast radius, well, that''s your problem."


    Leonard''s grin widened. "That''s what I''m talking about! Let''s go!"


    Kaleb began his incantation, his voice low and steady, as Leonard moved out from their hiding place. With a running start, he leapt, soaring high into the air, and let out a piercing whistle, deliberately drawing the Gnolls'' attention.


    The Gnolls below, startled by the sudden appearance, looked up. Their guttural growls and howls intensified, but there was a shift in their tone. It wasn''t the focused aggression of a hunt, but something closer to�� anticipation.


    "More food had arrived," was probably their thought, and the atmosphere, fueled by their grotesque feast, was one of savage celebration, not fear.


    Still airborne, Leonard drew Smiling. He landed gracefully beside one of the Gnolls, his sword already a blur. The blade sliced through the creature from head to tail, splitting it cleanly in two. "Hey, guys!" Leonard shouted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Are you just going to stand around partying? Come on, enjoy yourselves! Eat your friend, too! I already cut him up for barbecue."


    This time, the Gnolls erupted. Leonard''s taunt, his blatant disrespect, had pierced through their celebratory frenzy. It was as if he had activated a provoke skill; their arrogance had been challenged. They charged him en masse, a wave of fur, claws, and rusty weapons.


    Leonard gave Kaleb the signal. "Now, Kaleb!"


    But nothing happened. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107 - 107:

    "Kaleb, you spineless son of a bitch! Now!" Leonard roared again, his voice strained with desperation. But not even a whisper of sound came from the hilltop.


    The Gnolls were upon him. Leonard activated Temporal Cognition and Elemental Sword Dance, a desperate attempt to buy himself time. He wasn''t attacking; he was surviving.


    The world slowed. Not to a crawl but to a manageable blur. He saw the Gnolls'' movements, the arcs of their crude weapons, the spittle flying from their snarling mouths. He could react, but even reacting was an almost impossible task against so many.


    He focused solely on deflecting. Elemental Sword Dance became a whirlwind of parries, a symphony of ringing steel. Each movement was precise, economical, designed to redirect the incoming blows, not to counterattack.


    Six seconds. That''s all his calculations gave him. Six seconds of this desperate defense before the sheer number of attacks overwhelmed him. "Six seconds, and then... imminent death... Damn it, Kaleb..."


    Six seconds. A Gnoll''s club was deflected, the force of the blow jarring Leonard''s arm even through the parry.


    Five... He ducked under a wild swing, the rusty blade of an axe whistling past his ear. He deflected an upward thrust from a spear, the point scraping against Absolution''s blade.


    Four seconds... Two Gnolls attacked simultaneously, one from the front, one from the side. Leonard spun, a blur of motion, Smiling and Absolution deflecting both blows, the impact sending shivers up his arms.


    Three... He felt a sharp pain in his leg as a gnoll''s claws grazed his thigh, tearing through his trousers. He gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain, focusing on the next parry, the next deflection. "Too many..."


    Two... He was starting to tire. His movements, though still incredibly fast, were losing their precision. He could feel the strain in his muscles, the burning in his lungs. He deflected two more but felt a rib crack as a third attack, a desperate lunge from the side, hit.


    One... He knew he couldn''t hold them off any longer. He saw the opening, the Gnoll behind him raising its weapon for the killing blow.


    Leonard closed his eyes, bracing for the inevitable.


    Then, he heard Kaleb''s voice, distorted but recognizable, shouting: "EX...PLO...SION!"


    Leonard instantly activated Ghost Steps, propelling himself forward with every ounce of his remaining strength. He saw it: a small sphere, no bigger than a fist, incredibly bright, arcing over his head, falling a few meters behind him.


    A brief, high-pitched whine. A blinding flash. Leonard threw himself forward, diving headfirst, trying to put as much distance as possible between himself and the sphere.


    Then...


    A sound like raw energy unraveling, a natural siren''s call, briefly sucking in everything around it for the briefest of moments. And then, the explosion.


    KABOOM!


    An explosion so loud, so overwhelming, that the ground shook. The air burned. A shockwave threw Leonard forward, slamming him violently against a tree.


    The swamps lit up like a beautiful sunny day, for the space of a single, held breath.


    As the dust settled and a vast mushroom cloud billowed into the swamp''s sky, the scale of the destruction became horrifyingly clear. Everything within a fifty-meter radius had been annihilated, completely wiped from existence.


    Leonard staggered to his feet, wiping blood from his mouth. His left leg, injured during the desperate fight with the Gnolls, throbbed with a deep, burning pain, and felt unstable beneath him.


    "What the fuck was that, Kaleb?" he whispered, his mouth agape, utterly perplexed by the sheer devastation.


    Kaleb slowly descended the hill, moving cautiously towards Leonard, carefully checking to see if anything, or anyone, had survived.


    While Leo drank a regenerative potion he watched Kaleb "He seems... off?"


    Kaleb''s legs were unsteady, his gait awkward and stumbling. When he finally reached Leonard, he collapsed forward, face-planting violently into the ground. Kaleb mumbled a few words: "Now it''s up to you..." S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You idiot!" Leonard scolded. "You should have told me it was this insanely strong, and, most importantly, that you''d suffer mana depletion!" He wanted to kick Kaleb, but he knew it wouldn''t do any good.


    Leonard looked again at Kaleb, but got no reply. He nudged Kaleb''s leg twice with his foot, but there was no movement. "Damn it, he''s out cold..." Leonard sighed deeply.


    Leonard gritted his teeth against the pain in his leg. He had to get Kaleb to safety. Bending down, a sharp stab of pain shooting up his thigh, he carefully scooped Kaleb up into his arms.


    He staggered slightly under the unexpected weight, but steadied himself. Kaleb, despite his slender frame, was surprisingly heavy in his unconscious state.


    Leonard adjusted his grip, making sure his friend was secure, and began the slow, arduous climb back up the hill they had descended from earlier.


    Each step sent a jolt of fiery pain through his injured leg, but he clenched his jaw and pushed on, his determination fueled by a fierce loyalty to his friend.


    Reaching the top, Leonard scanned the area, selecting a spot slightly concealed by a cluster of withered trees. He gently laid Kaleb down, his own leg throbbing relentlessly.


    He knew he couldn''t rest yet.


    With a sigh, and ignoring the pain, he began to construct a makeshift shelter. He gathered fallen branches, their wood brittle and dry, and arranged them into a rough lean-to. He then collected handfuls of dead leaves and scattered them over the branches, creating a crude but effective camouflage, blending the shelter with the surrounding desolation.


    It wasn''t much, but it would offer some protection from the elements and conceal Kaleb from any prying eyes while he recovered.


    He sat down heavily beside his friend, keeping watch, his own exhaustion threatening to overwhelm him.


    Leonard, seated beside Kaleb, began rummaging through Kaleb''s belongings, searching for anything that could help restore mana.


    After a few moments of searching, he pulled out a small vial. "Found it!" he exclaimed, a note of relief in his voice.


    He carefully uncapped the vial, revealing a vibrant blue potion that seemed to shimmer with contained energy, and gently poured the liquid down Kaleb''s throat.


    Kaleb sputtered and coughed as he swallowed the potent concoction.


    Leonard then murmured, more to himself than to Kaleb, "Good thing you carry mana regeneration potions..."


    Finally, Leonard allowed himself to relax, leaning back against a withered tree, feeling the healing magic spreading from his earlier wound, the throbbing in his leg slowly subsiding. A wave of exhaustion washed over him, the adrenaline fading.


    Then, it happened.


    A sound, guttural and macabre, ripped through the silence of the swamp. It was close. Too close. Close enough to make the blood in Leonard''s veins run cold, his heart leaping into his throat.

 Chapter 108 - 108:

    Leonard shot to his feet, adrenaline surging. "That''s not normal..." he thought, his hand instinctively going to the hilts of his swords. He glanced down at Kaleb''s unconscious form. "Damn it, worst possible timing to pass out."


    Then it came again. The sound. Not a roar, not a growl, but something in between.


    It was deep, guttural, undeniably masculine, but with a rasping, grating quality that sent shivers down Leonard''s spine. It was a sound filled with power, but also with a chilling control. It wasn''t the mindless rage of the Ursulos Rex; this was something far more unsettling.


    It echoed through the swamp, seeming to vibrate the very air.


    Leonard''s curiosity warred with his caution. "What if it''s Fleshripper? What if it''s something else entirely?" He couldn''t leave Kaleb alone, unconscious in the middle of a destroyed Gnoll encampment. But he needed to know what was out there.


    His gaze fell on the large, withered tree at the top of the hill��the same tree they had used for cover moments before.


    It was the highest point around, offering a potential vantage point.


    The tree itself was a challenge. Thick moss covered its trunk, making it slick and treacherous. The wood, weakened by the swamp''s dampness, looked brittle and unreliable.


    Leonard stared at the tree, his mind thinking. "How the hell am I going to climb that without breaking my neck?"


    He considered his options. After a few seconds of deliberation, he decided on a plan. He''d use a rope, anchoring himself as he climbed.


    He quickly found a sturdy length of rope in his pack, tied it securely to a low-hanging branch, and began his ascent.


    The moss made the climb difficult, his hands slipping on the slick surface. He had to move slowly, testing each handhold and foothold before committing his weight. The brittle wood creaked ominously under his grip.


    Finally, he reached the top, pulling himself onto a precarious perch among the higher branches. He had a commanding view of the surrounding swamp.


    And that''s when he saw it.


    Further in, beyond the destroyed encampment, he could make out several other Gnoll camps, similar in their crude construction. But moving between these camps was something... stupid big.


    Leonard''s foot slipped on the mossy branch, a jolt of fear shooting through him as he nearly lost his grip. He grabbed the trunk, his heart pounding. "Holy shit... what is that?"


    It was a gnoll. But unlike any other he had ever seen. It was tall, towering over the threes, easily as high as a small watchtower.


    But it wasn''t just its size.


    This gnoll was straightened. Not emaciated, but athletic, with a defined musculature that rippled beneath its surprisingly smooth, dark fur. It moved with an almost human grace, a fluid, powerful stride that was completely unlike the lumbering gait of the Fleshripper or the jerky movements of the common gnolls.


    Its armor, while still crude, was fitted, not just scavenged. It wore a breastplate of dark, polished metal, and its weapon��a long, curved blade��gleamed with a sinister sharpness.


    The gnoll''s face was also different. The snout was shorter, the eyes more intelligent, the expression almost contemplative.


    Leo thought, "It was a gnoll, yes, but a kind that had somehow transcended its bestial nature."


    Observing the gigantic Gnoll patrolling the area with a certain focus, Leonard realized that the explosion had attracted unnecessary attention. "Just thinking that this guy could attack me..." A shiver ran down his spine. It was an alarm bell, warning him that this monster meant death. Leonard had no desire to even approach such a threat.


    Besides that immense aberration, Leonard couldn''t see anything else unusual. He jumped down from the tree, landing gracefully with a practiced roll.


    "What do I do now?" he thought, his mind blank, devoid of any viable ideas. Any further commotion could attract not only Fleshripper but also that immense troglodyte of a Gnoll.


    After a few minutes, Kaleb groaned, showing signs of waking up. Leonard went to his friend and helped him to his feet.


    "What happened?" Kaleb asked, confused, his head still spinning. Luckily, his situation was not serious.


    Leonard took a deep breath, trying to remain patient. "You had mana depletion," he said, pausing briefly to look around, before continuing, "Next time, you need to warn me about these things." S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaleb retorted, "You asked me if I had a spell with a relatively strong area of effect. You didn''t ask about the consequences."


    Leonard wanted to smack Kaleb on the head, but restrained himself. "There''s a Gnoll over twenty meters tall about six hundred meters from here. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    While talking, Leonard offered him a canteen of water. Inside he diluted another vial of mana regeneration


    Kaleb took the canteen. As he thought for a moment, still dazed, rubbing his temples, murmuring, "Gnoll... twenty meters... Wailing Wetlands..." Suddenly, Kaleb''s eyes widened in shock, staring at Leonard.


    "What is it, Kaleb?" Leonard asked, his eyebrows furrowed, showing complete confusion as he tried to understand the situation.


    "Skullcrusher... Fleshripper''s father..." Kaleb replied, the color draining from his face, leaving him pale. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "Another Elite for me to kill?" Leonard said, but something felt wrong. "Why do I feel like I want to run from him?"


    Kaleb grabbed Leonard''s arm, his grip surprisingly strong. "Don''t provoke him," he pleaded, his voice desperate. "Stay as far away as possible. I''m begging you."


    Leonard, bewildered, pulled Kaleb''s hand away from his arm. "If I have to, I''ll kill him," he stated, trying to sound confident.


    "You don''t understand... Wake up, kid!" Kaleb''s voice, usually laced with humor, was now filled with a raw terror that caught Leonard''s attention. It was a stark, vivid contrast to Kaleb''s usual personality.


    "What do I need to know that I haven''t grasped?" Leonard asked, his own unease growing.


    "He''s a... a Legendary-class," Kaleb replied, his voice trembling like a live storm. "Not an Elite... He''s a living calamity��"

 Chapter 109 - 109:

    "How strong is a Legendary Leirion?" Leonard asked, his voice low, trying to keep the tremor out of it.


    Kaleb stammered, glancing nervously back towards the direction of the roar, already gathering his few belongings. "Strong... we need to leave, Leo, right now..." He stopped, his gaze locking onto Leonard''s, seeing the question still burning there.


    "What is it?" Leonard pressed.


    Kaleb let out a shaky breath. "You want to know how strong? You think Old Man Saito is strong, right? Think you could beat him?"


    Leonard frowned. "No. Not yet. But someday... soon, I''ll reach his level."


    A short, harsh laugh escaped Kaleb''s lips, devoid of any humor. "Good. Glad to hear you''ll match the old man soon with those monster skills of yours. But you know, Leonard? That''s not the problem."


    "Then what is the problem?" Leonard asked, a knot tightening in his stomach.


    "It would take three Saitos," Kaleb said, his voice barely a whisper, "to kill Skullcrusher... We need to leave. Now."


    Leonard felt the blood drain from his face. Three Saitos. He stood frozen for a beat, the implication washing over him like ice water. He then forced himself to ask the next question, dreading the answer. "If... if a Legendary needs three like the master... how strong is an Alpha?"


    Kaleb paused, his movements faltering. "An Alpha?" He shook his head slowly. "You don''t kill an Alpha in a group, Leo."


    "Then how do they die?" Leonard asked, his voice hoarse.


    Kaleb, already turning to leave, stuffing his remaining items into his pack, replied over his shoulder, "The last time an Alpha was killed... it was by King Edward." He paused, adding grimly, "It was a raid. A hundred Neumonds. Almost half of them died."


    Leonard stood rooted to the spot, his mind struggling to comprehend the chasm of power these creatures represented. "A hundred Neumonds... half died��" Then, a cold dread, sharper than any blade, pierced through his thoughts.


    "An Alpha Leirion... attacked Besen... How did I survive?" Leo whispered.


    Kaleb, noticing Leonard hadn''t moved, turned back. "Isn''t it obvious?" he asked, his tone laced with a kind of morbid certainty. "It wanted you to live. Alphas are intelligent and sentient. For some reason... it chose to let you live."


    The world tilted. Leonard felt a profound sense of dislocation, as if the ground beneath his feet had suddenly turned to quicksand. It let me live? The attack on Besen, the chaos, the death... it wasn''t just random destruction. It was... calculated.


    He wasn''t a survivor by chance; he was a loose end left by something incomprehensibly powerful. The reality of it hit him like a physical blow, stealing the air from his lungs.


    Kaleb called his name. Once. Twice. Seeing Leonard still lost in thought, he reached out and gripped his shoulder.


    Leonard flinched, looking at Kaleb blankly. "What?" S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A guttural roar, closer this time, vibrated through the air, rattling the very leaves on the makeshift shelter.


    "We need to go," Kaleb stated, his voice tight with urgency. "NOW."


    They ran back, retracing the path they had taken. After some time, they found their horses, untouched.


    Mounting quickly, they rode in the opposite direction of the chilling roar. After putting a considerable distance between themselves and Skullcrusher''s territory, Kaleb finally spoke, his breathing less ragged. "Well, if we have to hunt Fleshripper, running into Skullcrusher might have actually been a good thing."


    Leonard, still reeling from the revelation about the Alpha and his own survival, asked, distracted, "Why do you say that?"


    Kaleb explained, "Monsters have hierarchies too, you know. If Skullcrusher was there, Fleshripper wouldn''t get anywhere near him. Named Elites have a certain... independence. They don''t like being bossed around, especially by someone that much stronger."


    Leonard muttered, "Even the monsters... sounds like a bad joke..."


    "Exactly," Kaleb confirmed, his usual cynical tone returning as the immediate threat faded. "The law of the jungle, or swamp, in this case. The strong prey on the weak. What a shit world."


    After riding for some time, they spotted another Gnoll encampment through the fog. They stopped their horses at a safe distance, observing.


    This camp was calmer and more contained than the previous one. Gnolls moved about, tending fires, sharpening crude weapons, or simply lounging in the mud. They seemed to be going about their daily, savage lives, following their instincts and internal hierarchies. Despite their lack of intelligence, Gnolls, much like the Red Orcs of Humbra, possessed a rudimentary form of society.


    Leonard turned to Kaleb. "Are you ready to fight? That mana depletion... it can''t happen again."


    Kaleb nodded, looking more confident. "I''m fine. Just needed that potion and some time. I''ll save Explosion for a real ''oh shit'' moment, though."


    "Good," Leonard said. He paused, remembering the chaos of his first encounter with Fleshripper. "Last time Fleshripper showed up, there was a huge fire in the Wetlands. He seemed... drawn to it, or maybe enraged by it. Maybe he doesn''t like fire, or maybe it triggers something in his territorial defense."


    Kaleb agreed. "It''s possible. Fire is often linked to humans. Maybe living flames attract their attention, like moths to a... well, a much bigger, deadlier flame."


    A slow, unsettling smile spread across Leonard''s face as he stared fixedly at Kaleb.


    Kaleb shifted uncomfortably. "Okay, buddy," he said, raising an eyebrow. "Either you just had a really disturbing idea, or you''re planning to use me as kindling. That smile is creeping me out more than Skullcrusher did."


    Leonard watched the Gnoll camp for another minute, his unsettling smile never leaving his face. Then, he turned back to Kaleb. "Alright, I have it," he said, his voice low and conspiratorial.


    "Have what? Brain damage?" Kaleb muttered.


    "The plan," Leonard ignored him. "We need a big fire, right? Something Fleshripper can''t ignore. So, you''re going to give him one."


    Kaleb raised an eyebrow. "Okay... like, light a big bonfire? I can do that."


    "No," Leonard said, shaking his head. "Not a bonfire. The whole camp."


    Kaleb stared at him, blinked, then stared again. "The... the whole camp? As in, all of it? The shacks, the banners, the weird skull decorations, the possibly-explosive cooking pots?"


    "Everything," Leonard confirmed, his eyes gleaming with a cold intensity. "But here''s the catch: no one can see us. No alarms, no shouts, no Gnolls running around screaming ''Fire!'' before it''s too late. We need it to spread fast and unnoticed, until the whole place is an inferno."


    Kaleb''s jaw worked silently for a moment. "You... you want me to stealthily commit mass arson on a village full of monsters without anyone noticing until they''re already on fire?"


    "Exactly," Leonard said.


    Kaleb threw his hands up in exasperation. "Are you insane?! What''s next, you want me to summon a meteor shower to ''gently nudge'' Skullcrusher out of the way? Maybe politely ask the swamp gods to flood the place? Why stop at the camp, Leo? Let''s just burn down the whole fucking swamp while we''re at it! Maybe the entire continent! Go big or go home, right?!"


    Leonard simply shrugged, unimpressed by Kaleb''s outburst. He gave a sharp nod towards the encampment. "I''ll keep watch. You begin."


    Kaleb sputtered. "But how do you expect me to do that? I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve, but I can''t just make it rain fire!"


    Leonard looked at him, feigning wide-eyed surprise. "Oh, you can''t? I thought you could..." He let a strategic, mocking smile play on his lips, deliberately provoking Kaleb.


    Kaleb''s eye twitched. He brought a hand to his chin, staring intently at the camp, then back at the sky, lost in thought for several long moments. A slow, wicked grin began to form on his own face. "...Maybe I can make it rain fire..."


    Leonard''s smile widened genuinely. "I knew you could do it! That''s why you''re the great mage Kaleb!"


    "Okay, okay," Kaleb said, holding up a hand, explaining his burgeoning idea. "I''ll conjure as many small magma spheres as I can handle. But instead of launching them at the camp, I''ll shoot them straight up. High. They''ll arc over and come down like... like a meteor shower. The Gnolls won''t know it was us; they''ll just see fire falling from the sky." He chuckled, a low, malevolent sound barely contained so as not to make noise.


    Leonard gave Kaleb a thumbs-up, his face alight with animation.


    Kaleb puffed out his chest slightly. "See? Not just raining fire, raining meteors. I know. I''m good."


    Leonard rolled his eyes. "Alright, Kaleb, enough showboating. Just do your job." He made a ''get on with it'' gesture with his hands.


    They were crouched behind a large bush, roughly forty meters from the edge of the Gnoll encampment. Kaleb took a deep breath, focusing his mana. He began to spin his staff in majestic, intricate patterns, the air around him shimmering. Stopping the staff abruptly above his head, he whispered the single word: "Eruption."


    Dozens of glowing balls of magma began to form around the head of the staff, mana condensing rapidly, transforming into bubbling, fresh lava. With a final thrust, Kaleb pointed his staff towards the overcast sky and launched the fiery payload upwards.


    Leonard watched, startled, as the spheres ascended. "What the hell did you just do, you moron?"


    Kaleb looked indignant. "What? I did what you asked!"


    "Look closely..." Leonard said, his voice suddenly tight.


    Kaleb focused his attention, tracking the trajectory of the magma spheres as they reached their apex and began their descent.


    He had miscalculated the shot. Badly. The spheres weren''t arcing neatly over the camp. They were spreading out, raining down across the entire area��not just the Gnoll camp, but the surrounding swamp as well. Including the patch of mud and withered bushes directly around them

 Chapter 110 - 110:

    Leonard''s mind raced, desperately sifting through possibilities, but none seemed good enough to pull them out of this fiery mess. The heat was becoming unbearable, the air thick with smoke.


    Kaleb looked equally panicked, uselessly waving his staff as if trying to swat away the flames. All his magic was geared towards making fire, not extinguishing it. He could nudge flames, maybe direct them slightly, but putting out an inferno like this? Not something a second-circle mage could manage.


    "Think, Leo, think..." Leonard muttered under his breath. In the background, the high-pitched screams of the burning Gnolls were fading, replaced by the roar of the fire itself. The acrid smell of burnt fur and flesh mingled sickeningly with the stench of charred wood and boiling mud.


    An idea sparked. It was risky, incredibly draining, but it might just work. He just needed to clear a path. The biggest danger? He''d be running on fumes if Fleshripper decided to show up.


    He turned to Kaleb, grabbing his arm to get his attention. "Kaleb, focus! What are the principles for creating fire magic?" Leonard had a vague idea, but he needed Kaleb''s precise understanding.


    Kaleb blinked, startled out of his panic. "What? Principles? Now? You serious?" He took a shaky breath. "Well, obviously, you need something to burn��fuel. Something for it to react with��an oxidizer. And something to get it started��heat. Mana''s the fuel, usually. The air," he gestured vaguely, "is the oxidizer. And the heat comes from yours truly, smashing the particles together at high speed. Basic elemental theory, Leonard. Try to keep up."


    Leonard ignored the sarcasm. "Can you control those elements separately?"


    Kaleb looked offended. "Of course! Do you think magic is just waving a stick and shouting nonsense? It''s performed in stages, Leonard. Precise stages! It''s not like swinging a sword!"


    "Okay, okay," Leonard said quickly. "Then pull all the air from the area right in front of us. Gather it. Make a massive fireball. Can you do that?"


    Kaleb stared at him, bewildered. "Pull the oxygen? To make another fireball? What good would that do? The air in an open environment is... well, everywhere! It won''t put out the fire, Leo!"


    "Just do it," Leonard insisted, "but cancel the spell the instant I tell you to, or you''ll just make more fire, you blockhead." Despite the urgency, a flicker of a provocative smile touched Leonard''s lips.


    Kaleb bristled. "I''m not a blockhead," he retorted hotly. "My genius is simply operating on a level currently inaccessible to... limited minds. You wouldn''t recognize brilliance if it set your hair on fire!"


    "Do it now, Kaleb! We''re out of time!" Leonard ordered, his voice was tight.


    Just then, a roar, different from Skullcrusher''s chilling cry, ripped through the swamp. Heavy, rapid footsteps pounded the earth, closing in fast.


    Leonard and Kaleb exchanged a look, eyes wide.


    "It''s not Skullcrusher," Kaleb said, his mana sense confirming it. "The signature is... less overwhelming, but still powerful..."


    "Fleshripper!" Leonard completed, a grim satisfaction mixing with the urgency. "He finally showed up."


    "Looks like it..." Kaleb replied, his voice trembling slightly again.


    "Alright, listen up," Leonard said quickly. "As soon as we execute the plan, I''m going straight for him. No rest, Kaleb. It''ll be too much for my body to handle two stages!"


    Kaleb nodded grimly and began the task Leonard had set. He spun his staff with impressive speed above his head, his lips moving in a rapid, whispered chant.


    "Gather, breath of air, heed the pull, ignite the core!"


    Leonard watched, fascinated despite the danger. He had never actually seen a mage recite before. What the hell is he doing? Reciting wasn''t strictly necessary for casting, but it served as a focus point, a mnemonic anchor for a specific step of a complex spell, helping to concentrate mana precisely without having to focus on the entire execution sequence at once.


    Strong winds suddenly whipped around them, rushing towards Kaleb''s spinning staff, not away from it. It felt like a localized whirlwind, sucking the air, including the strength from Leonard''s own lungs. He found it difficult to breathe, the air thinning rapidly. He noticed the flames directly in front of them flickering, diminishing, starved of oxygen.


    The heavy footsteps were closer now, accompanied by furious, guttural screams.


    "Now..." Leonard thought, focusing his ELEV, pushing it to its absolute limit. He activated his Battle Aura, electric blue sparks crackling around him with maximum intensity.


    He glanced at Kaleb, ready to give the signal to cancel, and discovered something strange. Kaleb wasn''t looking up; his eyes were tightly shut in concentration. Above Kaleb''s head, where the air was being drawn, a massive vortex of fire had formed, spinning wildly around his staff, fed by the very oxygen he was pulling into the surrounding inferno.


    "Kaleb! Look up, you clumsy mage!" Leonard yelled, alerting his friend.


    Kaleb opened his eyes, looked up, and his jaw dropped. Then, he burst into uncontrolled laughter. "HAHAHA! See?! I created a new spell! I''ll call it... Fire Twisted Serpent!"


    The reality was simpler and far more dangerous. To pull the air, Kaleb needed mana. And as he had explained, air plus mana, in the presence of heat, created fire. He hadn''t needed friction; the swamp was already burning.


    Leonard didn''t waste a second debating Kaleb''s accidental "Fire Twisted Serpent." Seeing the path forward blocked by raging flames, he made his move. Activating his ''Battle Aura'', the blue energy crackling around him, he charged straight into the inferno.


    Kaleb''s eyes widened in disbelief, his maniacal laughter dying in his throat. "What is that lunatic doing?!"


    Inside the wall of fire, the heat was suffocating. Leonard ignored the searing pain, his focus absolute. He drew his swords and unleashed his technique: "Electric B-Twist!"


    He spun, an acrobatic whirlwind amidst the flames. The electric whips extending from Smiling and Absolution lashed out violently, not just cutting the air but dispersing the fire. The intense electrical energy seemed to disrupt the flames, pushing them back, extinguishing them in a localized vortex.


    He executed the move again. And again. Each twist carved a path through the inferno, a narrow corridor through the raging sea of fire, just wide enough for him and Kaleb to escape.


    After the third execution, Leonard landed heavily, stumbling forward. His heart hammered against his ribs, the exertion catching up to him. He glanced back; a clear path, about ten meters long, now cut through the wall of flames behind him. It wouldn''t last long, but it was enough.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the far side of the fire, undeterred by the flames licking at its singed fur. Burnt patches marred its hide, but its eyes burned with an intelligent, malevolent fury. Fleshripper. It had simply walked through the inferno, driven by pure rage.


    Leonard saw him, and a storm of conflicting emotions crashed within him. Raw, visceral hatred surged, fueled by the memory of Liam''s mangled body pinned to that tree. A wave of repulsion followed, disgust at the creature''s grotesque form and its cruel intelligence. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But beneath it all, an icy-hot thrill, a dark excitement, began to build.


    This was it.


    The chance he''d craved, the opportunity to finally settle the score. "Liam," he thought, his grip tightening on his swords until his knuckles turned white, "you''ll finally be able to rest in peace."


    Leonard took a step forward, ready to engage, but froze. He recognized the pattern, the subtle shift in Fleshripper''s stance, the way the Elite Gnoll gripped its massive axe. "The axe throw..."


    "Kaleb, look out! Hit that bastard right in the face!" Leonard yelled, pointing towards Fleshripper.


    Fleshripper, momentarily caught between the two Neumonds, hesitated, its intelligent eyes flickering between Leonard and the swirling vortex of fire Kaleb was barely controlling. It hefted its axe, preparing its infamous opening move.


    Kaleb, hearing Leonard''s desperate command and seeing Fleshripper''s intent, didn''t waste a second. With a grunt of effort, he shifted his focus, redirecting his "new" ability. The churning column of fire above his head tilted, then shot forward like a released serpent, tearing through the distance between them. The sound of the spinning fire changed, morphing from a crackling roar into a dreadful, frightening whistle.


    The fire vortex slammed into Fleshripper head-on. The Elite Gnoll, clearly not expecting such a premeditated magical assault before it could even move, was engulfed in the swirling inferno. It roared, a bellow mixed with surprise and agony, thrashing wildly as the superheated air and flames seared its flesh and scorched its already burnt fur. The smell of burning hair intensified, acrid and sharp.


    But the agony was brief. With another furious roar, Fleshripper burst free from the dissipating vortex, shaking off the lingering flames. Its armor was blackened, patches of fur completely burned away, revealing raw, red skin beneath. It was hurt, significantly so, but far from incapacitated. The pain only seemed to fuel its rage, pushing it into a battle frenzy.


    It ignored Leonard. Its eyes, burning with hatred, fixed solely on Kaleb. It slowly raised a clawed hand, pointing directly at the terrified mage.


    "Flesh meat," it rasped, the voice like stones grinding together, horrifyingly intelligent and filled with chilling promise.


    Kaleb felt his blood run cold. "...Screwed..." he thought, his mind going completely blank with terror.

 Chapter 111 - 111:

    "L-Leo, p-please," Kaleb stammered, his eyes wide with terror, fixed on the menacing form of Fleshripper. "A little h-help here, maybe? If you''re not, you know, busy?"


    Leonard didn''t even spare him a glance. His focus narrowed, sharpening to a razor''s edge. He instantly activated Temporal Cognition, pushing his ELEV to its absolute maximum output.


    Fleshripper hefted his massive battle-axe, the weapon glinting wickedly even in the dim, fiery light. With a grunt that seemed to shake the very ground, he threw it. The sheer force of his powerful, muscular arms generated a sonic boom that cracked the air.


    The axe spun through the air, a whirlwind of death closing the distance to Kaleb with the terrifying velocity of a crossbow bolt. Kaleb stood frozen, helpless. He had no chance.


    Leonard activated Ghost Steps. His world became a blur, his speed tearing him across the intervening space. Even with Temporal Cognition active, stretching time, the axe seemed fast, a relentless projectile hurtling towards his friend.


    Then, the memory hit him. The fire reflecting off the spinning axe blade... just like before. Liam. Impaled. Lifeless. A freezing chill shot down Leonard''s spine. "Not this time..."


    He closed his eyes for a fraction of a second, concentrating all his remaining energy into his legs, launching himself directly towards the spinning axe, simultaneously activating his Battle Aura.


    From Kaleb''s perspective, time remained agonizingly normal. He saw the impossibly large object rushing towards his face, a blur of metal and death. He knew he was going to die without even comprehending what hit him.


    In the final milliseconds, just as the axe blade was a mere fifteen inches from Kaleb''s face, Leonard intercepted it. He brought both Smiling and Absolution up, not just to block but to redirect, unleashing Elemental Sword Dance as a desperate, focused parry.


    His arms locked, muscles bulging, straining against the impossible force. The sheer energy required to alter the trajectory of the massive, spinning weapon was surreal. Leonard felt he had to give everything he had, just to nudge it off course.


    Using both swords, he pushed, exploding his stored energy through his arms. Steel screamed against the axe blade, showering sparks before Leonard''s eyes. The world, for him, still moved in slow motion, a desperate ballet against physics.


    He then exploded his Battle Aura, one final, desperate surge of power.


    The axe, deflected upwards at nearly a ninety-degree angle, shot skyward.


    Leonard roared, a raw sound of exertion, releasing Temporal Cognition. Time snapped back to normal.


    To Kaleb''s eyes, Leonard had simply appeared beside him, as if teleporting. The deafening CLANG of steel striking the axe, forced Kaleb to clap his hands over his ears.


    The massive axe soared eighty meters into the sky before plummeting harmlessly into the swamp far to the side.


    Leonard stood panting, sweat dripping from his brow, his entire body trembling. He had given everything; he poured every ounce of his power into that single, desperate act. And that... that was just Fleshripper''s first attack.


    Leonard hissed to Kaleb, his eyes never leaving the enraged Gnoll. "Whatever happens, don''t let him get near that axe! We have a chance!"


    Kaleb understood Leonard''s plan immediately. If Fleshripper was disarmed, they might actually stand a chance. "Got it! Axe-less Fleshripper! Understood," he replied, already scanning the area for a better vantage point.


    "Do you still have one of those mana potions?" Leonard asked quickly.


    Kaleb didn''t answer, simply pulling a small blue vial from one of his pouches and tossing it to Leonard, who caught it mid-air and drank it down in one gulp.


    "Renewed..." Leonard said, feeling the energy surge through him, masking the exhaustion. "Think I can play a little longer, Mr. Fleshripper," he taunted the Named Elite.


    Fleshripper seemed genuinely surprised, tilting its head, looking at Leonard with a flicker of confusion. It had seen the axe throw, seen the interception, but its relatively crude brain couldn''t process the impossible speed Leonard had displayed.


    Leonard took a few steps, deliberately positioning himself between the Gnoll and its fallen axe.


    Fleshripper snorted, rage overcoming its brief confusion. "You... Die... Today..." it growled, the words disjointed, spoken in a halting, rudimentary grasp of the human tongue.


    "No, Fleshripper," Leonard retorted, his voice cold. "Today, this will be your grave." He then charged, Smiling and Absolution leading the way towards the unarmed Elite.


    Fleshripper roared and met the charge, relying purely on its brute strength and natural weaponry. Leonard, using Ghost Steps, weaved around the Gnoll''s initial wild swipes, his swords flashing. He aimed for the joints, the eyes, and the existing burns left by Kaleb''s fire��anything to slow the beast down.


    A downward slash raked across Fleshripper''s arm, drawing blood. The Gnoll bellowed and swung its massive fist, missing Leonard by inches as he darted away. Leonard countered, ducking under another swipe and scoring a hit on the Gnoll''s ribs.


    But Fleshripper was fast, despite its size, and learned quickly. It anticipated Leonard''s next move, catching him with a glancing backhand blow that sent Leonard staggering. Pain flared in his chest, but he recovered quickly, parrying a clumsy follow-up attack.


    The fight became a deadly dance: Leonard''s speed and precision against Fleshripper''s raw power and resilience. Leonard landed several more cuts, scoring hits on the Gnoll''s legs and torso, but Fleshripper endured, its thick hide and sheer muscle mass absorbing much of the damage.


    Then, Leonard made a slight miscalculation due to exhaustion. He dodged a swipe but didn''t account for the Gnoll''s powerful kick. The blow caught him squarely in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him and sending him tumbling backward.


    Leonard spat blood from his mouth; the damage was serious. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fleshripper saw its chance. Ignoring Leonard momentarily, it turned and sprinted towards its fallen axe.


    "Kaleb!" Leonard choked out, struggling to catch his breath.


    Kaleb, anticipating this exact moment, was ready. He thrust his staff forward, focusing his remaining mana. "EXPLOSION!" he screamed, channeling the spell not into a wide area but into a concentrated blast aimed directly at the charging Gnoll.


    The sphere of raw energy, smaller but no less potent than the previous one, slammed into Fleshripper just as its claws were about to close around the axe''s handle.


    Again, the high-pitched whine of gathering energy, the abrupt sucking in of air, and then the explosion. But this one was different. Instead of expanding outwards in uncontrolled destruction, the force erupted upwards, a pillar of roaring fire directed towards the sky. Kaleb, even depleted, demonstrated impressive technical skill and control.


    Fleshripper dodged at the last second, but not entirely. The searing pillar of merciless fire grazed his left arm. It didn''t just burn; it vaporized. Fleshripper shrieked, a sound of pure agony, as his hand and forearm were obliterated, leaving only charred bone exposed from the elbow down.


    He roared again, shaking uncontrollably, his eyes glowing blood-red. An insane, overwhelming energy pulsed off him in waves.


    "Shit, I barely missed... And he''s entered Battle Rage!" Kaleb yelled, alerting Leonard. "Need your help, buddy! Drink a regenerative potion!"


    Leonard didn''t hesitate, pulling a small potion from a pouch strapped to his boot and downing it.


    "That scream is releasing too much energy!" Kaleb shouted over the din. "We have to end this fast, or Skullcrusher might sense it..." His voice was serious now, determined.


    He raised his staff, not waiting for a response, and looked at Leonard, his expression grim. "Leo, if I pass out... leave me here..." The words came out rough, tinged with sorrow. Then, he winked, a flash of his old self, before completing the final staff maneuver.


    "VULCANO!"


    A massive ball of fresh magma coalesced and shot directly towards Fleshripper.


    The magma sphere slammed squarely into Fleshripper''s face. The Gnoll, already reeling from pain and the fury of losing its hand, thrashed wildly, trying to claw the molten rock away.


    It stumbled blindly, shaking its head, trying to clear its vision, scraping its burning snout against the muddy ground... and its remaining hand brushed against the handle of its fallen axe.


    "Shit, he... found it..." Leonard thought, forcing himself to his feet, readying himself for the next phase of the fight.


    Fleshripper slowly rose, its vision blurred from the burns, its snout scorched, breathing raggedly. It had never experienced such humiliation. "Two... dirty... fight... dishonor...", it growled, the words clearer now, fueled by rage.


    Leonard scoffed. "Dishonor my ass. If you die, nobody''s gonna care how it happened."


    Fleshripper glared, lifting its head slightly. "Seven... Gods... not... promised..."


    Leonard didn''t understand what Fleshripper meant, but mentioning the seven gods of Humbra... that was something else. How does a monster know about the Gods discovered by humans? he thought, bewildered.


    A soft thud sounded behind Fleshripper. Kaleb had fainted again.


    Fleshripper, with its one good hand, hefted the massive axe onto its shoulder. It pointed its mangled, burning arm��the flesh dangling obscenely around the gleaming tip of bone��directly at Leonard. "You... pentagram... death... now...."


    Leonard froze. "Pentagram?" What the hell is that? How does a Leirion know about that?

 Chapter 112 - 112:

    Leonard wanted answers, badly. Pentagram? Gods? But he knew better than to expect anything coherent from a Leirion, even one capable of speech. Fleshripper might possess a cunning intelligence, but it was still a creature of rage and instinct, incapable of nuanced explanation.


    "Enough bullshit," Leonard spat, his voice cold, focusing entirely on the hulking form before him. "You die in Liam''s name, Fleshripper."


    Fleshripper threw its head back and laughed, a grating, hideous sound. "Haha! Pentagram... weak... now!" The hoarse, gravelly voice reverberated with terrifying intensity.


    Without warning, Leonard exploded into motion. Battle Aura flared, blue energy crackling around him. He shot forward; Smiling and Absolution aimed in a powerful, crossing slash.


    But Fleshripper, despite its injuries and Battle Rage, was ready. With surprising speed for its size, it brought its massive axe up one-handed, deflecting Leonard''s twin blades with a deafening CLANG! The force of the impact sent a shockwave ripping through the air, staggering Leonard momentarily and kicking up dirt and debris.


    Fleshripper roared, pressing its advantage, swinging the axe in a brutal downward chop aimed at splitting Leonard in two. The sheer force displaced the air, creating a vacuum that pulled at Leonard''s clothes. Leonard activated Ghost Steps, vanishing an instant before the axe slammed into the earth, shattering the ground and sending rocks flying. A sonic BOOM echoed from the impact.


    Reappearing behind the Gnoll, Leonard unleashed Ethereal Blades. His swords hummed, crackling with blue energy. He moved like lightning, a series of blindingly fast slashes targeting the back of Fleshripper''s legs and its remaining arm. Sparks flew as the electrified blades bit into tough hide and strained muscle.


    Fleshripper bellowed in pain and fury, spinning around with astonishing agility. It ignored the cuts, lashing out with its clawed feet and its mangled left arm stump. Leonard danced back, dodging the clumsy but powerful blows, the wind whistling past him.


    Seeing Fleshripper off-balance, Leonard used Dimensional Step. His form shimmered, leaving a faint afterimage hanging in the air as he instantly repositioned himself to the Gnoll''s blind side.


    Fleshripper, its rudimentary intelligence tricked, swung its axe wildly at the afterimage.


    Now! Leonard lunged, pouring energy into his swords. He executed a focused Elemental Sword Dance strike, aiming for the deep wound on Fleshripper''s shoulder where Kaleb''s fire had hit.


    The blades bit deep, shearing through muscle. A sickening crunch echoed as they likely hit bone. The ground beneath Fleshripper cracked under the force of the blow.


    The elite gnoll screamed, an unholy sound of pure agony. It stumbled back, clutching its shoulder, its red eyes blazing with unrestrained hatred.


    Ignoring the grievous wound, fueled purely by Battle Rage, it raised its axe high for a final, desperate overhead swing, putting all its remaining strength into one devastating attack. The air itself seemed to compress around the descending weapon, whistling with deadly intent.


    Leonard knew he couldn''t block or parry that. Instead, he channeled his Battle Aura and leapt. High into the air, directly towards the descending axe. Mid-air, he twisted his body laterally, a blur of motion. "Electric B-Twist!"


    He spun above the deadly arc of the axe. As he twisted, Smiling and Absolution erupted with crackling blue energy, transforming into whips of pure lightning. He lashed out downwards as the axe passed beneath him, the electric whips striking Fleshripper across the back and shoulders.


    CRACK-ZZZZT!


    The sound of searing flesh and overloading energy filled the air. Fleshripper roared again, stumbling forward not just from the pain but from the sheer electrical shock disrupting its muscles.


    The ground cracked where the whips struck, leaving smoking gouges. Leonard landed gracefully a few meters away, his swords returning to their normal state, breathing heavily. The air smelled sharply of ozone.


    Fleshripper staggered, smoke rising from the sizzling wounds left by the electric whips. Its breathing was ragged, its remaining hand clutching the haft of its axe tightly, using it almost like a crutch. But it refused to fall. It glared at Leonard, pure, undiluted hatred burning in its red eyes.


    Leonard leaned heavily on his swords, gasping for air. The Electric B-Twist, especially after the energy spent deflecting the axe, had drained him. His muscles screamed, his lungs burned. He watched Fleshripper, waiting for the beast to finally collapse, trying to catch his breath before the inevitable next move.


    But the collapse never came. Instead, with a speed that utterly belied its grievous injuries, Fleshripper moved. It lunged forward, abandoning the axe, its movement a deceptive shamble that exploded into a terrifyingly swift grab.


    One moment it was stumbling, seemingly still reeling from the electric shock; the next, its massive, clawed hand shot out.


    Leonard, his Temporal Cognition deactivated in the brief moment he thought the fight was over, saw the movement too late. He had no time to react, no time to dodge.


    The huge, calloused fingers clamped around his throat, lifting him effortlessly off the ground. The world spun. Leonard clawed uselessly at the thick, hairy wrist, his feet dangling inches above the mud.


    Fleshripper brought Leonard sickeningly close to its face. The stench hit him first��rot, burnt flesh, stale blood, and something indescribably foul emanating from the Gnoll''s maw.


    He could see every horrific detail: the charred, peeling skin around its snout, the yellowed, broken fangs, the stringy saliva dripping from its jaw. But worst of all were the eyes��burning with malevolent intelligence, staring directly into Leonard''s own, challenging him, mocking him.


    The grip tightened, cutting off his air supply, but it wasn''t the killing crush he expected. Not yet. Fleshripper was savoring this.


    "I... told... you..." the Gnoll rasped, its voice like grinding rocks, "...weak��"


    The grip tightened slowly, inexorably. A sickening sound, like tendons straining against bone, echoed faintly. Leonard''s face flushed crimson, then deepened to a sickening purple. His eyes bulged, desperate hands still clawing uselessly at the massive wrist cutting off his air. Black spots danced before his vision as his lungs screamed for air that wouldn''t come.


    Leo looked at Kaleb who was still knocked out "Shit I''m fucked��" was the only thing Leonard could think.


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.